An Unexpected Life

Chapters

Chapter 2, A Secret
Chapter 3, I will Protect him
Chapter 4, Time go so Fast
Chapter 5, Friends
Chapter 6, Magic
Chapter 7, Promise
Chapter 9, An Unexpected Guest (Season Finale)
Chapter 10, An Unexpected Encounter
Chapter 11, I am a what?
Chapter 12, Growing Up, Ghosts of the Past
Chapter 13, Mr Onyx Forever
Chapter 14, Even If I can't see you
Chapter 15, A Shinning Head
Chaper 16, No turning Back!
Chapter 17, They are ponies after all
Chapter 18, So screwed! (Season Finale)
Chapter 19, An Unexpected "First Impression"
Chapter 20, Six Elements, One Human
Chapter 21, Nightmare Sun
Chapter 22, No escape
Chapter 23, Are you real?
Chapter 24, Baby steps
Chapter 26, A Trip to the Moon
Chapter 27, Old Friendship. . .or something more?
Chapter 28, More than Friendship
Chapter 29, You are my family too
Chapter 30, A Crystal Problem
Chapter 31, Bonds (Edited)
Chapter 32, An Unexpected not so Happy Ending
Chapter 33, Time Off (Season Finale)
Chapter 34, I'm Home!
Chapter 35, They are like me!
Chapter 36, A whole new world.
Chapter 37, We need to talk
Chapter 38, Golden Eyes
Chapter 39, Saving our Friendship
Chapter 40, Break
Chapter 41, An Expected Welcome
Chapter 42, I knew it!
Chapter 44, Realization
Chapter 45, A Deal
Chapter 46, Starting to Heal
Chapter 47, A Hope?
Chapter 48, Chance
Chapter 49, A Brave Fillie
Chapter 50, Found You!
Chapter 51, Maximum Effort
Chapter 52, You did your Part
Chapter 53, The Big Day is coming
Chapter 1, Goodbye and Welcome
Chapter 8, Goodbye Mommy
Chapter 25, Nice to meet you. . . again
Chapter 43, Prune the Garden

Chapter 2, A Secret

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 3, I will Protect him

Celestia finally finished her royal duties and rushed to her room, she removed the magical lock spell and found one of the most cute scenes she had ever saw, there in the couch was Sweet Rose, sleeping with her baby in her hooves and a little book next to them, when she got close to them, Sweet woke up, she immediately noticed Princess Celestia and said:

“Hello your highness”

“Hello Sweet, for what I’m seeing, I’m willing to believe you both had a good time”

“Oh yes Princess, he is such a sweet angel, he doesn’t cry too much and when he does, he calms down if I read him a little story or play with him, you really can’t ask for a better well behaved foal, and don’t worry, I got him some diapers from the store and brought them here without anypony noticed”

“Thank you Sweet, just let me know what you need and I will make sure to bring it to you, now if you excuse me, I want to show him what I do every end of the day, you are dissmised for today”

“Thank you your highness and see you later little Bright” Sweet said and kissed Bright in his forehead, Celestia giggled at this, it seemed Sweet Rose was getting very close to him.

Celestia carried her baby in her hoof and both went to the balcony, Bright was looking at her with wonder eyes, once there, her horn started to glow and the baby looked how the big shinny ball in the sky started to hide in the horizon, he applauded and giggled at this, his applause increased when he saw how another giant rock ball started to raise to replace the big shinny one, Celestia looked at him, how her baby was enjoying the show.

“Did you see what mommy can do?. . . mommy?. . . yes, did you see what mommy can do? Did you like it?”

(Baby’s laughter)

“I’ll take that as a yes, now let’s read you a little bed time story with a glass of milk and then we’ll proceed to sleep ok?”

(Baby smiling)

“That’s my boy”

In the middle of the night, Celestia was sleeping with her baby who was resting next to her chest, she was covering him with her wing as the best blanket any creature could ever ask for, without her noticing, a dark figure landed in the balcony and entered her room, she started to get close to Celestia but it was too dark and it tripped over with the baby’s bottle on the floor, Celestia immediately woke up, she wrapped Bright carefully with her wing to not wake him up, she then, started to charge her horn to attack whoever the intruder was, she turned on the lights and saw the intruder.

“Ouch, That really hurt!” The little pegasus said

“Cadence? What. . what are you doing here?” She asked while trying to cover Bright with her wings.

“I had a nightmare and came to see if I could sleep with you, but your door was magically locked, so I flew to your balcony hoping it wasn’t locked too, I came in and tripped over with something, is that a baby’s bottle?”

Celestia facehoofed for her own stupidity, how could she be so careless, Cadence sometimes came to her room for confort after having bad dreams, after all she was only 6 years old, Cadence, by her part. Being the curious pony she was, she noticed her aunt was hidding something with her wings

“Auntie Celestia? What are you hidding?”

Celestia alarmed at this, she tried to find a good answer.

“Well, you see, I. . . .”

At that moment, she was interrupted by Bright’s crying, Celestia immediately casted a silent spell over her room, then she started to cradle the baby.

“shuuuuuu my little Bright shuuuuuuu, I’m here. don’t be scared”

Bright calmed down and started to fall sleep again, Cadence look at the scene and flew close to the strange creature, with widened eyes she stared at him, but the second later a huge smile crossed her face.

“Auntie Celestia, what is that creature? it’s soooo cute!”

Celestia was shocked, more than scared or disgusted, Cadence was charmed by the boy, with a smile she said:

“This is Brigth Sunny, a little baby I decided to bring here and raise as my prot. . . as my son”

“Really?! so in that case, that’s makes him my. . . cousin?”

“I think so, do you want to carry him?”

“Yes!”

Celestia levitated the baby and placed him in Cadence’s hooves, once in her embrace, Cadence couldn’t help to start nuzzle the baby who was laughing with her.

“Oh my, he is really cute, but what is he?”

“I’m afraid I can’t answer that for now my dear Cadence and to be honest, I’m not sure If I will be able to do it in a near future, he is a never seen creature, and before you say something, no! he is not a furless monkey”

“Ok! It doesn’t matter, he is nice and cute and more importantly, he is my cousin, YAY! I have a new cousin!” Cadence said while making silly faces to a happy baby.

“I’m glad to hear you say that my niece, now please listen to me, I need you to keep this a secret, at least for now, ok?”

“Why! I want to show him to my friends, I know they will like him too”

“I don’t have doubts of that my niece but for now, just let’s say there may be mean ponies who will not accept him as easy as you and me did and maybe they will try to hurt him”

“What?! No! I will not let them, I will protect him!”

“I know you will, so what you say? Will you keep the secret?”

“Yes auntie, I will, but tell me. . . are you planning to keep him always here, inside your room? I think he will need to see what is outside of here, or at least the rest of the palace”

Celestia frowned at this, she knew Cadence was right, obviously the idea of keeping Bright inside her room forever was a real bad one, but what else she could do? She was not sure how the rest of her ponies would react after seeing him, worst finding out he will be their prince, she wasn’t ashamed of her baby, but just thinking that somepony could harm him ached her heart, she was glad she didn’t have that problem with Blueblood and Cadence since they were ponies and everypony loved them or at least. . . tolerated them.

“Cadence, I promise I will think what to do but please for now, can you please keep the secret”

“Ok, but only if you let me come to see him and play with him whenever I want”

“Yes my niece, just be carefull nopony finds him ok?”

“Ok”

With this issue dealed the three of them proceded to sleep, Cadence next to Celestia with Bright still in her hooves, she was now covering him with her wing while Celestia was covering both of them with her own wing.

Celestia finished her royal duties the next day and went straight to her room, she found Cadence and Sweet Rose playing with Bright.

“Oh my, it seems you three had a great time”

“Yes, auntie, we played lots of games, I really like my new cousin, he is so funny”

“I’m glad to hear that, Cadence, would you please stay with him a little longer, I need to discuss something with Mrs Sweet Rose”

“Ok! Come little cousin, let me give you another ride around your room”

While Cadence had fun with her cousin, Celestia brought Sweet to her study room, she prepared some tea and told her everything Cadence said last night, Sweet noded and said:

“Honestly your highness, I must say you have a very smart niece, you have to admit she is right, I really love taking care of them here, but you can’t have him inside your room all his life, I understand you are afraid of what mean ponies can do to him, but I really believe at least your servants and guards can keep the secret if you order it to them and at least that way, he will be able to live in the palace without worries, BUT, I also think you will have to take some. . . Extreme measures.

“What you mean Sweet?”

“Let me propose you something”

Celestia listened to Sweet Rose, her plan was indeed a bit extreme but in order to give her son a normal life, one at least inside the palace until she believed it would be safe to show him to the world, it was her best option.

Every Royal guard, Messenger, and staff available was gathered inside the throne room, all of them wondering what their beautifull ruler had to say to them, after waiting some minutes, Princess Celestia alongside Cadence and her personal maid Sweet Rose entered the room, Sweet Rose was carrying something in her hoof, covered in blankets and it sounded like a baby, it was odd, everypony who knew her knew she didn’t have a foal, once they were infront of everypony, Princess Celestia said:

“My royal servants and guards, I called you here today to make an announcement, Two days ago. . . .I was blessed with something beautifull. . . a son to love”

Everypony gasped to hear that, they were surprised but happy at the same time, even Blueblood was smiling, all of them loved Princess Celestia, but two days ago? Many of them started to get very confused.

Celestia, noticing her servants confused faces continued:

“Yes, I found a lovely baby I want to raise as my son, but. . . I must tell you, he is not a pony or any creature you have seen before”

The gasp was higher this time.

“I found him in the night, all alone and crying, when I saw him, I knew it was me the one who should take care of him, he is unique, but please, don’t missunderstand, I’m not taking care of him because I have to but because I want to, I fell in love with this creature and I hope you too can accept him as well as I did, I want him to have a happy life inside our palace until I decide that it’s safe for him to be around with the rest of the ponies in Equestria”

Everypony remained silent, Celestia then noded to Sweet Rose to show them her little baby, Sweet levitated him in front of them and removed the blankets, everypony gasped a third time when they saw him, some maids looked at him with disgust, some smiled at him and some even giggled, the guards couldn’t hide their surprise but at least none of them tried to do something to harm him, only one pony found the courage to talk, he stood infront of the crowd and said:

“Uhg, What an ugly thing!”

“BlueBlood! How can you say something like that?” Cadence said

“But look at him, he is an abo. . . .”

He was immediately interrupted by Princess Celestia.

“It would be wise if you don’t finish that sentence my nephew, he is now your cousin and that’s not a way to treat family”

BlueBlood remained there, mute. Celestia turned to see her ponies again, nopony dared to say anything, she then continued:

“I know he is diferent, but please look at him, does he really look that disgusting or threating to you? he is as inocent as any foal you have seen”

“But he will grow up, what if he is dangerous or (gulp) carnivorous?”

“Yeah!” Many guards and servant replied.

“I must admit I don’t know everything about him yet, but I can asure you, every issue will be deal in the right time and think about it, If I raise him with love and care, he will never hurt any of us or any of my little ponies in Equestria, and who knows? maybe someday, he will help us to make our land safer than it already is and maybe even becoming an important part of our kingdom, so tell me, are you going to judge an inocent creature without knowing him yet or you will be the open minded ponies I know you are and will give this baby a chance”

The room was silent for a moment but then everypony started to applause by stomping the ground, some even started to cheer with high voices:

"Congratulations for your son your Highness!"

Celestia smiled after hearing that, she was even started to cry.

“And what is his name?” One maid said.

Celestia smiled, she levitated Bright in her hooves and started to cradle him.

“His name is Prince Bright Sunny”

When the cheers ended Celestia started to talk again, but this time she sounded really serious.

“I’m glad you all agreed with me but now, I must get serious, please listen carefully, nopony outside this palace or outside the royal staff can know about him, not until I say it’s safe, I need you to swear to never say a word about the existence of my son, as I told you, someday he will be known for everypony in Equestria but that day is not close, do you all understand?”

Everypony noded.

“Good, Now! know this and make sure everyguard or maid not present right now knows these news, If anypony ever find out about his existence by anypony who works in this palace, be sure I will do an investigation using my Royal Lie detector spell, all of you know I only use it in extreme situations and I will not doubt in using it in every one of you in case I find it necessary and I promise you, for the culprit, the consecuences will be severe, no matter if is family"

Celestia said that particular part while staring at BlueBlood, she then turned again to her little ponies.

“Please I beg you, don’t make me do it”

Everypony shocked, noded again, wow! If their Princess was willing to go that far as using that legendary spell, it only meant she was serious, but still, all of them were loyal to her and swear to be silent.

With everything said, many ponies started to leave the room while many proceded to know the new Prince, many maids by looking at him closely, were charmed and wanted to carry him, but Sweet Rose refused to let him go, after all, she was his oficial babysitter maid. Princess Celestia was relieved, at least for now, she would be able to raise her son not in a room but a palace, everything should be fine from now on. . . right?

Chapter 4, Time go so Fast

Celestia’s sun started to rise, announcing a new day, Bright Sunny opened his eyes and looked through his room’s window, with a grin in his face he started to jump and scream:

“It’s here, it’s here, the day is finally here!”

He immediately jumped down his bed and went straight to the bathroom, he took a shower and got dressed, his clothes were kinda plain but he liked them that way, a pair of gray pants and blue t-shirt with his mommy’s cutie mark in both shoulders, the center remained blank, he and his mommy decided long ago that they would add his cutie mark to the shirts when he finally got one, he also put on his white socks and little black and red sneackers, he always liked wearing them instead of boots or formal shoes, it made him feel fast and agile, not that he really wasn’t, thanks to his body shape, his agility was something else.

Once ready, he opened his room’s door and much to his joy, he was recieved by a tight hug from no other than his mother.

“Hello birthday boy, how is my sweet little angel today?”

“Awwww mommy, I’m fine and I’m not so little now you know?”

“Oh Come on Sunny, you are only five years old today, that’s still little and you know it, besides, it doesn’t matter if you are five or one thousand years, you will always be my little baby”

“Mommy, you are embarazing me”

“Well, I AM your mother, that’s my job”

They both laughted together and proceded to hug to each other again.

“I love you mommy”

“I love you too Bright, now get on”

“Ok!”

Bright got on Celestia’s barrel and she started to walk to the dinning room, she was overjoyed, this past five years were the best she ever had in the last thousand years, and it was all thanks to Bright, he made everything complete and he never gave her troubles, the only real issue was when she found out he was omnivore, but a quick deal with the Griffin’s meat sellers fixed that. She never told them for what it was for of course.

Every day and holyday she spent with him was amazing, Heartswarming day, Winter Wrap up, Nightmare night, (since he couldn’t go out, Celestia always gave him tons of candies) she even came to enjoy the summer’s day celebration, it still ached her heart to think about Luna during this particular celebration but Bright always found a way to cheer her up, and now here they were, celebrating his fifth birtday, since they didn’t know when his true birthday was, they decided to celebrate it the day Celestia found him.

In their way there, they were greeted by some guard and servants, by this time, Bright had already managed to gain the trust and love of almost everypony inside the palace, there were still some who thought he could be dangerous and would try to do something in the future, Celestia always ignored their warnings and trusted someday her son would be able to gain their love as well.

Suddendly, Bright was held in a green aura, he immediately recognized it, it belonged to his all times favorite maid.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY LITTLE BRIGHT!”

“Hahaha, thanks Sweet Rose”

“You are very welcome, ready to spend another incredible birthday with all of us?”

“You bet”

At that moment, she felt something pulling his T-shirt, when he turned around, he saw a cute unicorn little filly, not older than 4 years, she had white fur and green mane

“Happy Birthday Brighty” she said and hugged him in his chest, blushing hard.

“Awww, thank you Flying Hope” he said as he hugged her back, after that, the four of them walked to the dinning room, the little filly never stopped hugging Bright, he by his part didn’t mind, she was his only friend of his age, she was Sweet Rose’s daughter and her pride, Bright knew her mommy was always right and of course was when she told Sweet someday she would have the foal she wanted so much, Flying was born one year after his mommy found him.

For being his personal babysitter, Celestia gave Sweet special permittion to let Flying Hope to know Bright, she wanted him to have at least one childhood friend and somepony who would help him to adapt when he finally goes to the outside world, since the day they met, they were inseparable.

When they finally arrived at the room, they were greeted by a happy pink alicorn, his favorite cousin.

“Happy Birthday my sweet little cousin!” she said as she proceeded to give him a crushing hug.

“Thanks Cadence, I’m glad my favorite pega, I mean favorite alicorn cousin is here with me”

He still had troubles remembering his cute older cousin was now an Alicorn, he wasn't surprised at all, for a so young mare, she was super Smart and caring, it was just a matter of time before Mommy finally decided to ascend her to an alicorn, too bad it wasn’t the same with. . . at that moment Bright noticed somepony was missing.

“Has anypony seen cousin Blueblood? Bright said, sadness present in his voice.

Cadence frowned at this, it was the same every year, BlueBlood always found an excuse to evade seeing her cousin in his birthday, why was he like this? Their cousin was so lovely to both of them, she put a hoof on Bright’s shoulder and said:

“He is busy right now with important royal duties, but maybe he will come to your party this afternoon”

(sigh) “It’s ok Cadence, I know he will not come, he never does, but at least you will be there. . . right?”

“Of course I wil, I wouldn’t miss it for the World”

“Thanks!”

Cadence was smiling but inside, she was furious, she noted to give his brother a good lecture after the party that she was sure he would definitely not attend.

Everypony proceded to have breakfast, after that Celestia said:

“Ok my little ponies and son, I must attend my issues but don’t worry, I will finish them early today so we can celebrate Bright Sunny’s birthday party”

She turned to her servants and guards.

“As always, everypony is invited, tell that to the rest of the staff”

All of them noded and she gave her son another hug.

“See you later little one, please enjoy this day, ask for all the ice cream you want, but not too much, save some place for your Birthday cake, ok?”

“I will mommy, have fun at work!”

Once she was gone, Bright and Flying Hope started to run to his room to play some board games, in a corner of the hall they bumped with somepony, it was BlueBlood, when he saw him, he smiled and said:

“Cousin BlueBlood, you are here!”

He tried to hug him but was pushed back by BlueBlood’s aura.

“Ugh, How many times do I have to tell you this? don’t call me cousin, I’m Sir BlueBlood to you, got it?”

“But, but mommy says we are family. . . such formalities are not necesary between us. . .right?”

“Ha! As if I ever consider you Family, you are just a monster my auntie Celestia took pity of, nothing more”

Bright stayed there, shocked, Cousin BlueBlood always did his best ignoring him but never dared to insult him, he had always tried to get in his good side, he always thought he was cool, then why? why was he saying those mean words? He started to cry, Flying hugged him while looking at BlueBlood with angry eyes.

“Hey!, how can you say those mean things to him, he didn’t do anything to you!”

“I can say whatever I want to whoever I want, I’m a Prince after all, nephew of Princess Celestia, know your place brat”

Flying was about to cry but then another voice joined the conversation.

“Then I think you should know your place as well. . .brother”

Blueblood shocked turned to see his sister, staring daggers at him, she continued talking:

“You know Bright is our auntie’s son so he is above you, and if you really want to talk about ranks, then remember I also outrank you, after all, I’m an Alicorn and the Princess of Love and trust me, I don’t apreciate what you are doing to my dear cousin right now”

“Cadence! Why are you siding with this fre”

“STOP RIGHT THERE, NOT ANOTHER WORD BLUEBLOOD! I MEAN IT!”

“Ugh, this isn’t over, the day I’d become an Alicorn. . . you all see”

“Keep dreaming you big minnie!” Flying screamed to him.

“Oh shut up or I will -”

“YOU WILL WHAT?” Cadence said as she stood Between the Children and Blueblood, Blueblood only huffed and left the halls, Cadence wrapped Bright with her wings and started nuzzling him.

“I’m sorry that happened my little treasure, I promise I will scold him later, please don’t let this ruin your birthday”

(sniff) “Ok, thanks Cadence. . . I love you”

“I love you too my little Bright”

The rest of the day they spent their time playing with Cadence in the royal gardens, very soon it was time to go to the party, when they got there, everypony cheered for Bright, her mother was there too, he rushed and gave her a crushing hug, he didn’t tell anything about his encounter with cousin BlueBlood, the party was good, all the guards congratulated him and gave him presents and sweets, he was so happy, he recieved plushies, a scooter, even a wooden sword and shield, Cadence gave him a replica of a royal guard’s armor, custom made to fit his shape, how she got this? he’d never know but it was so cool, every present was awesome but the best one was the last and it came from his mother, it was a Phoenix! A real Phoenix!

“She is all yours, her name is Philomena, but please remember, these birds are nobles creatures, treat her with respect”

“I will Mommy! Nice to meet you Philomena!”

The bird flew to him and landed in his shoulder and started to nuzzle his cheek.

“I think he likes you! I’m Impressed, normally Phoenixes take their time to start liking somepony, you are indeed special son, not like I ever doub it”

“Thanks Mommy”

The rest of the party went smoothly, but without them noticing, a dark figure was looking at them outside from the shadows.

“What a disgrace, she really had lost it! I really thought she would get bored of him eventually but it seems she is really serious about keeping him. . . Damn, I don’t know how much longer I can let this joke go on, he needs to go, he is ruining this family!”

Chapter 5, Friends

CELESTIA'S DIARY P.O.V

DAY - - - -

I can’t believe it’s been already seven years since I found my son, I’ve been living seven beautifull years with him and there are so many to come, I really can’t ask for a better son, he is nice and caring, he studies hard, not to mention he likes to train with his wooden sword and shield, I must admit it may be time to get him a trainer, he doesn’t have magic or wings, and his doctors told me that he is not as strong as Earth Ponies and may never be, but his agility and speed are his key points, yep, next year, I will find somepony to train him but for now. I want to spend as much time as I can with him, he is growing so fast, If only I’d knew a spell to make time go slower.

DAY - - - -

Many of my worries have already dissapeared, he doesn’t ask me anymore what kind of creature is he, I decided to be honest with him and told him I didn’t know and maybe will never know but I asured him that I loved him no matter what and never cared if he wasn’t a pony, he looked dissapointied at first but very soon he let it go.

I promised to show him to the world when he turns ten, he needs to know places outside this palace and to have more friends besides Flying Hope, not to mention, she is starting to look at him as something else, they are always together and she is adorable, she thinks nopony has noticed how she looks at my son with those lovely eyes, maybe I don’t have to worry about him finding a Special Somepony in the future, the idea of ponies being cruel to him still troubles me but I have faith that by that moment all of them would be gone, Cadence and Blueblood are growing nice as well, Cadence most of both, to be honest Blueblood still worries me, that ego he has must be deal and soon, why he can't have that natural caring feeling Cadence and Bright has, but I have to keep believing he will change.

DAY - - - -

Today I met somepony very special, her name is Sunset Shimmer, she is the same age as my son and wow! she really is a gifted unicorn, she made a plant to grow to incredible proportions, I decided to take her under my wing to pulish her incredible raw abilities, she will move near the palace so I can teach her all I can, maybe she is the one I’ve been looking for, the Element of Magic.

DAY - - - -

Sunset Shimmer indeed is amazing, she learns very fast but I’m afraid her ability to make friends are not so good, she acts the same as BlueBlood, thinking nopony reachs her standars, I really have faith in her and want her to reach her full potential, maybe if she spends some time with somepony nice enough to be her friend. . . why not? after all I want him to have more friends, I just hope she agrees to keep the secret.

DAY - - - -

She agreed! I’m so happy, I will introduce her to Bright Sunny this afternoon, I hope everything turns fine.

(END P.O.V.)

“So you are telling me he is one of his kind?”

“Yes, my son is very special and I hope you get along with him”

“But of course, at first I was shocked to learn you had a son, but to think he is an alien, that’s so amazing! I want to know everything about him”

“Easy Sunset, I never said he was an alien, he is just a new especies and you will not study him, I want you to be his friend”

“But at least I can ask him questions right?”

“Yes you can, but please don’t raise your hopes so high, not even he knows very much about his especies”

“Ok!”

They arrived at Bright’s room, he was happy playing with his armor and wooden weapons, when he heard his door being knocked, he said:

“You may pass”

He saw his mother entering his room but she was not alone, there was a unicorn filly with her, she had pale yellow fur and her mane was yellow and red, her eyes were beautifull, they were green, his favorite color, her cutie mark looked like a sun as his mommy’s but the colors were diferent, they also were a mix of yellow and red, without noticed, he blushed a little but kept his cool mood.

“He, Hello? I’m Bright Sunny, who are you?”

Sunset was surprised as well, he was everything Princess Celestia promised her, she smiled, she was one of the first ponies outside the palace meeting a new especies creature, so much to learn and study she thought, composing herself, she said:

“I’m Sunset Shimmer, the most talented unicorn you will ever meet”

“And most beautifull too” he whispered to himself.

“You said something?”

“Nope, nothing Sunset” Bright sais while trying to cover his blush.

Celestia giggled a little, she heard what he said but decided to keep it to herself, It seemed her little colt had found his first crush, she felt a little sorry for Flying Hope.

“Ok. . . I think I will let you both alone so you can talk a little, see you around Sunset, remember you clases starts in two hours”

“I’ll be there Princess Celestia” Sunset said without even turned around, her full attention was focused on Bright.

Once they were alone, Bright tried to break the ice.

“So. . . you are the one who my mommy was talking about, the amazing filly who made that plant to grow so high?”

“Yes I am, surprised uh?”

“Surprised, that’s not even the half of it, you are incredible, my mommy told me not even many adult unicorns cant top that!”

“Re, really? I mean, of course, I’m a natural after all”

“I couldn’t not agree more, so you want to play or something, I have board games or maybe we can go to the royal gardens or play in the maze”

“Oh please, those kind of things are for children, are you a little child?”

“Well, yeah, I mean I’m seven like you, we are both still kids”

“Don’t call me a kid! I’m more mature than I look like, you should grown up a little”

“. . . . sorry” Bright said trying to not cry, he managed to make this beautifull filly to hate him.

“See! that’s what I’m talking about, but don’t worry, If you agree to answer some questions, I’m willing to teach you how to be more mature”

“Really?”

“Yep, what you say, you agree?”

“Yes!. . . I mean, that’d be fine by me”

“Now we are talking”

The next hour Sunset asked him tons of questions, what he liked to eat, how fast he could run, how high he could jump, how his hands worked, his height and weight, etc, once she was satisfied she said:

“Now, a promise is a promise, come with me”

“Ok”

Sunset lead him to the Library, her eyes were Shinning just by looking at it.

“Sunset. . . why are we in the Library, aren't we both on break?”

Sunset rolled her eyes.

“Uhg, because to be the best of the best you need to study, all the time if necesary, that way, you will always be in the top and be better than anypony, there is nothing more mature than that, look at your mommy for example, she knows everything! That’s why there is nopony better or mature than her”

“But what about friends? You need to spend time with them, even my mommy has friends”

“Nopony needs friends who are not as good as you? And she doesn’t have commoner friends, she has servants, there is a diference, she can only be friend with royalty, only they can reach her level, believe it or not, I haven’t found anypony worth enough to be considered my friend”

Bright didn’t know what to say, in his heart, he knew Sunset was wrong but she was so. . . beautifull, he didn’t want to make her mad again so he said:

“I guess you are right, Ok, I will study harder from now on, even when I’m not in my classes, you’ll see, I will grow up and be as cool as you!”

“Good boy, finally! Somepony who actually listens to me” she extended her hoof and put it on Bright's shoulder, giving him a half hug.

“I think you and me will get along just fine”

Bright was blushing like a tomato by this moment, he tried to hide it, thanks Cele. . . Thanks his Mommy, Sunset didn’t notice.

“Thanks Sunset, I, I think the same and who knows, maybe I can reach a level where you can consider me. . . your friend?”

“It’s too soon to be thinking about that, baby steps boy, baby steps, now. . . to start, read these two books, we will compare opinions next week, see ya later”

Sunset Proceded to walk away to attend her lessons, Bright looked at her leaving the Library, once she was out of sight, he could only say:

“Wow!”

The following weeks, Bright read every book Sunset recomended to him to read, it was hard, very hard, it was obvious her reading skills were in a whole other level, but he really wanted to be in her good side, with much effort, he managed to finish every book, and believe it or not, it was paying off, Sunset started to open more to him, she started to talk about how she didn’t have a family, how she grew up in Canterlot Orphanage, and finally how she never let anypony to adopt her, claiming she knew she was destined for greater things than having a regular family.

He was so happy, little by little he was gaining her trust, but also by the pass of the weeks, he noticed something else, she was so obssesed with something inside her Mommy’s werehouse but he didn’t know what it was, she even once asked him to help her to get inside the warehouse but were caught by his mommy while trying to get the key, he promised her that he wouldn’t never do it again.

Leaving that matter aside, he was happy to meet her in the library in a few minutes, he was sure she was already there, when he was close to get there, he saw Flying Hope exiting the Library with a frown in her face, she noticed Bright comming to her way and immediately ran and hugged him.

“Bright! It’s been so long since I last saw you, where have you been?”

“I’ve. . . been studying, you know, knowledge is important”

“Ok. . . good for you but please, don’t take it too far like that minnie Sunset Shimmer”

“What you mean?”

“She is always studying and reading, and for that, she thinks she is better than everypony, but she is not! I believe that’s why she doesn’t have friends! And to be honest, who would want to be her friend? She is just a big, egghead minnie!”

Bright released the hug and pushed Flying away from him.

“Bright, what are you. . .”

“STOP SAYING THOSE THINGS!”

“What?”

“SUNSET IS NOT LIKE THAT, YES! SHE LIKES TO STUDY A LOT BUT THAT’S BECAUSE SHE KNOWS SHE IS DESTINED TO GREAT THINGS, YOU THINK IT’S EASY TO BE UNDER MY MOMMY’S WING, SHE KNOWS SHE NEEDS TO BE THE BEST TO COVER HER STANDARS, SHE IS NOT AN EGGHEAD! SHE IS THE MOST SMART AND BEAUTIFULL FILLY IN ALL EQUESTRIA AND I LIKE HER, SO PLEASE, STOP SAYING MEAN THINGS ABOUT HER!”

“. . . . I’m. . . I’m sorry”

It’s all what Flying managed to say before running outside the Palace, Bright realized he went too far with his childhood friend, he noted to apologize later, but now he wanted to see Sunset, when he entered to the Library, he found her reading another book, but he couldn’t see her beautifull face, the book was on the way.

“Sunset! I’m here for our weekly meeting, ready to discuss this week’s books?. . .Sunset?”

(Sniff) (Sniff) “Did you mean. . .all that?”

“You heard us?”

“You two were screaming a few metters away from the Library, of course I heard you”

“Right. . . hehe, well yeah, I meant every word”

After hearing that, Sunset placed the book down, Bright couldn’t believe it, she was crying! It was the first time he saw somepony as tough as Sunset crying, she stood there covering her eyes to not let more tears to come out with no success, Bright immediatelly hugged her, she was surprised and didn’t like to show weakness but reluctant, she returned the hug, he stared to stroke her beautifull mane. she then said:

“They are. . . just jealous, I’ll show them, someday I will be above of everyone of them!”

“Shuuuu, yes you will, with my mother as your teacher, I’m sure you will”

“Abo. . . about that, I think I wont be around here for much longer”

Bright was crushed for what she said.

“You, you are leaving?”

“I’m not really sure. . . maybe, I still don’t have all the answers, but I believe, I may be leaving tonight!”

“No! I don’t want you to go, I don’t want you to leave me”

“I’m sorry, but it’s something I have to do, it’s my only option if I want to achieve my true destiny”

“Will. . . I ever see you again?”

Sunset smiled and raised her head to look at him at his eyes.

“You bet we will meet again, we are friends after all”

Bright was shocked, did she really said those words?

“Do, do, do you really see me as a friend”

“Please, don’t make me say it again, It's not something I'm used in saying”

“. . . Ok”

They kept hugging for several minutes until it was time for her to leave.

“Well. . . I guess it’s time for me to go”

“Ok. . . .”

Bright knew this would be his only chance to say it.

“I. . .love you Sunset Shimmer”

Those words made echo in Sunset’s head, it was the first time some. . creature said those words to her, she didn’t know what to say, she did hear him when he said he liked her but this? strangely she didn’t dislike what he told her, in fact he liked it a little, after all, she did spent so much time with him these last weeks and she didn’t like to admit it but he started to look cute in her eyes. . . maybe. . .

At that moment something happened, something no pony not even Princess Celestia could predict, Sunset, moved by some strange feeling to her, kissed Bright in the lips, he at first was shocked but the second later, he held Sunset head with his both hands and returned the kiss, when their lips separated, they stared to each other, she then said:

“Don’t get your hopes up, I just read in a book kissing in the lips was very mature, but I must admit. . . That. . . was nice”

“yeah. . .It was”

“Ok, I have to go now” she started to run away, but a few metters away, she turned around and said:

“But remember two things, First, keep studying to become the best and second. . when I return. . . I expect a nice first date, right now, you are the best candidate to become my coltfriend, but you need to change somethings so I expect to see a really mature . . . whatever creature you are when I get back! Go it?!”

“Yes Sunset, I promise!”

The next day Mommy told Bright that Sunset ran away, she told him she went to a very far away land but maybe in a few years she would return, contrary to her, he was sure she would return some day, He had faith in her, after all, she was destined to great things, why was he so sure? Because she was his FRIEND.

Chapter 6, Magic

BRIGHT’S DIARY P.O.V.

DAY - - - -

It’s been one year since I last saw Sunset Shimmer, I hope she is doing fine, what am I saying? Of course she is doing fine, she is amazing after all, sometimes I still think about her, those beautifull emerald green eyes, I followed her advice and tried to study more but I still like hanging out with my friend Flying Hope, I’m so glad we managed to remain friends after how a yelled to her, an apology and a bowl of Ice cream sealed the deal, her face was priceless, she may be not as beautifull as Sunset but she still is very cute.

DAY - - - -

This year’s birthday was amazing as well, many of my friends come, of course I mean Flying Hope, Cadence, Sweet Rose, Philomena and the rest of the Palace staff, I’d had like Sunset to be here but I still enjoyed my party, I recieved lot of presents, as always, my mommy’s one was the best, it was a gold pendant with a picture of both us and it had something written in the back:

“For you to always know Mommy Loves you”

I hugged her like I never did before, she knew I was still sad for Sunset and she managed to confort me again.

DAY - - - -

THEY ARE LEAVING NEXT WEEK! HER FATHER FOUND A BETTER JOB IN MANEHATTAN AND THE WHOLE FAMILY HAS TO MOVE THERE! IT’S NOT FAIR! NOW TWO OF MY FRIENDS ARE LEAVING ME! SWEET ROSE AND FLYING HOPE, I DON’T WANT THEM TO GO! FIRST SUNSET AND NOW THEM? LIFE SUCKS!

DAY - - - -

Flying Hope and Sweet Rose came to say goodbye today, they both were crying, Flying the most, she hugged me for more than ten minutes, I hugged her back and never wanted to let her go, I didn’t like her as I liked Sunset but still, she was my best friend, I hugged Sweet Rose too, she told me how they were going to miss me and to be a good colt, I promised her I would, she noded and alongside Flying Hope, they both proceeded to go to the train station, I wanted so badly to go there too but I knew I couldn’t, it was the first time it really hurt me not being able to go out this palace.

DAY - - - -

I’ve been keeping contact with Flying Hope through mail, she loves her new home but she always tells me how much she misses me, I told her I missed her too but I’m happy she is doing fine, maybe sometime she could come to visit me or even better, I will go to visit her, Manehatan sound like an amazing place, I can’t wait to be ten, I will finally be able to see the outside world.

DAY - - - -

My Mommy said I need to learn to defend myself and I agree, I want to be strong for Sunset to be proud of me when she returns, she said I will train with a new recruit, a young unicorn stallion, at first, I was confused why she choose him instead of a more experienced soldier but when I heard he was recomended by my cousin Cadence, I decided to not ask questions, after Mommy, she was the most wise Pony in all Equestria.

DAY - - - -

I finally met my trainer, a teenager stallion named Shinning Armor, I couldn't believe his actual name was Shinning Armor, Oh Sweet Mommy, his name is so funny, continuing; at first. He was surprised after seeing me but calmed down very fast, he is a nice and funny guy and boy! He is so easy to read, He reaaaaally likes my cousin Cadence, not that I’m surprised, now that she is 14 I must say. . .now I noticed, she indeed became a really pretty alicorn, no! pretty is not good enough, she is incredible beautifull! Shinning Armor, you have a long way to go dude, anyway, he told me we will start training tomorrow, I can’t wait!

DAY - - - -

This past week was tough, Shinning may be a new recruit but I already can say he is a natural, he is teaching me how to use a sword and shield, not to mention he makes me train my body to the limit, he claims my best qualities are my speed and agility thanks to my body shape, I agreed with him, I remembered how Cadence and Flying Hope never were able to catch me when we were playing Tag, not without using their magic of course, I have to admit, I like Shinning a lot, I hope he sees me as a friend.

DAY - - - -

Today, Shinning told me he has a little sister around my age, her name is Twilight Sparkle, I liked that name, it sounded so. . . magical, maybe someday I will be able to meet her, Cadence came later and the three of us enjoyed some Ice cream, Shinning couldn’t take his eyes off from Cadence, Sheesh! He is really too obvious, I decided to help him a little. This is what happened after I finished my ice cream.

“Ok. . . (yawn) I think I will go to bed early today, I’m leaving”

“Ok cousin, let me go with you, I can read you a bed time story”

“Nah, maybe next time, why don’t you spend some time with my friend here, he seems fun, and you Shinning, make sure to treat my beautifull cousin like the fine lady she is got it? anyway, see you later”

I turned around to leave but I swear both of them were looking at me with warm eyes that said everything I needed to know:

“Thank you”

I only chuckled to myself, It was too obvious my cousin Cadence was using me as an excuse to see Shinning Armor and I was fine with that, I’d do the same for Sunset.

DAY - - - -

I CAN’T BELIEVE IT! A SONIC RAINBOOM! I REALLY SAW A SONIC RAINBOOM! AND NOT ONLY THAT! AFTER THAT, A DRAGON APPEARED, A REAL GIANT BIG PURPLE DRAGON! HE DESTROYED THE TOWER WHERE MY MOMMY’S SCHOOL FOR GIFTED UNICORNS IS, I WAS SCARED SHE WAS HURT BUT I WAS WRONG, SHE MANAGED TO SOLVE THE PROBLEM, THAT’S MY MOMMY!”

DAY - - - -

Mommy told me starting today she was going to have another filly under her wing, I wanted to be angry with her for it felt like she was replacing Sunset, well. . . she was replacing her, but I coudn’t, Sunset left two years ago and we never had any news about her, maybe she will never comeback, anyway, I will welcome this new filly and hopefully we will be friends”

END OF P.O.V.

Bright was on her Mommy’s barrel in her room, waiting for her new student and her family to arrive, she told him to stay relaxed, the filly’s daddy was one of her old Royal Commander so they agreed to keep the secret about him. One of the maids entered to the room and said:

“Princess Celestia, Prince Bright Sunny, they are here, May I let them pass”

“Yes, please my little pony”

She noded and exited the room.

Then four ponies entered the room, Bright recognized one immediately, it was Shinning Armor, so the filly who was going to be his mom’s new student was. . .

"Oh Yeah!" He thought at that moment.

“Greetings my little ponies, Bright please say hello to Twilight Sparkle and her Family, Night Light, Twilight Velvet and your friend Shinning Armor”

Before saying hello, Bright looked at her mommy's new student and her family, Twilight was way diferent to his brother, unlike him, her fur was violet, and her mane was shapire blue with violet and pink streacks, her eyes were violet too and boy! They were beautifull, like his mommy’s, her cutie mark was a pink star with five little stars around it, the pink star looked exactly the same Shinning armor had in his cutie mark, she was cute and like Sunset, she gave the air to be a hardcore student, her dad had blue fur and deep blue mane, her mother looked exactly like her, even the same hair style, but her fur was white and her mane was a mix of violet and white colors. They seemed like a happy family, that helped Bright to relax a little more.

“Ummm, Hello?” He said a little nervous.

Twilight immediately jumped and stood in front of him.

“Wow! What are you? Are you a monkey or something that evolved from them? if that’s the case, where is your fur and waaaww”

She was levitated by her mom’s aura.

“Twilight! that’s no way to talk to the prince, apologize now!”

Twilight looked embarazed when she realized all the things she had just said, without looking at the prince, she said:

“I’m sorry”

Bright put his hand on her shoulder and answered:

“Hahahaha, it's ok Twilight, trust me, you are not the first or the last one who will ask me that, I got used to it, and no, I’m not a monkey, I don’t know what I am but definitely not a monkey, please don’t be sad”

Twlight raised her head and looked at him with a huge smile before returning to her parents.

“My my, you have a true gentlecolt here your highness” Twilight Velvet said while nuzzling Bright’s hair with her hoof, Bright liked the feeling.

Celestia nuzzled him with her muzzle and said:

“You can say that again Velvet, he is my pride”

Bright blushed like a tomato but did his best to remain calmed, after that, the six of them joined Cadence and proceded to have a little brunch, while Celestia was talking with Twilight’s parents and Shinning with Cadence, Bright and Twilight took this chance to go to his room, once there, he asked:

“And this is my room, you like it?”

“Wow, it’s huge and. . . .”

Twilight immediately noticed Bright’s book collection.

“Wow! Are those books yours?”

“Yep”

“So. . . you like to read?”

“Well, at first no, I didn’t but a good friend tought me and I came to enjoy it a lot”

“Great! I like to read too! A lot! After all, knowledge is everything!”

“hehehehehe”

“What? did I say something funny?” Twilight said getting a little angry.

“No no no, it’s just, you sound like my old friend, she was a unicorn like you and she really liked to study, and she used to say exactly what you are saying now, I’m sure you and me will get a long pretty well”

“Well. . .seeing you how much you like to read, I also think we will get along just fine and. . . . one thing”

“aha?”

Twilight started to play with her tiny hooves, trying to find the right way to ask him something.

“Is there a problem if I . . .”

“Ok Twilight, ask all the questions you want” Brigth said with a warm smile.

“Really? but how you. . . ”

“I told you, you are just like my old friend, always looking for knowledge, I like you already”

Twilight blushed after he said that, what he meant by that? That he considered her a friend? She didn’t have many friends, in fact she didn’t have friends at all, she felt. . .happy.

“Thanks, I, I like you too”

“Great! Now let’s go, I think we will enjoy this Questions session more if we have a bowl of ice cream to eat”

Twilight smiled.

“That’s a fact I can say is true without even investigating”

Both of them laughted and started to run to the kitchen to get their dessert.

Chapter 7, Promise

Celestia’s sun iluminated Bright’s room to announce a new day, the little human opened his eyes and smiled knowing what day it was.

No matter how many times it happened, Bright always liked to start this special day by jumping on his bed and chanting.

“It’s here, it’s here, it’s finally here!

He jumped down his bed with a somersault, Shinning’s teachings were really paying off, he ran directly to the shower, put on his clothes, he looked himself in the mirror, his t- shirt’s chest was still blank, he and his mother were starting to believe his species don’t get cutie marks so they decided the day he’d discover his talent, they’d design him a cool cutie mark and add it to all his T-shirts, he proceded to exit the room but before opening the door he remembered his previous birthdays. An evil yet inocent grin crossed his face, he carefully counted to three and opened the door and made a quick jump back inside the room.

“Got you Mommy!” he said knowing she’d be there waiting with a crushing hug ready.

But there was nopony there, it was strange, it had been the same the last nine birthdays what. . . suddendly he felt a presense behind him but before he could act.

“Got you!”

He felt the crushing hug he loved so much given by her favorite pony in all Equestria

“Mommy? But how?”

(giggle) “A mother is always a step ahead sweetie”

“Yes, I can see that now” Bright said and returned the hug.

“Sooo, how is my birthday boy today?”

“I’m better than ever mommy, I’m finally ten years old, you know what that means, don’t you?”

(sigh) “Yes Sweetie I know, I promise we will discuss about that with all the family members present but for now. . . COME HERE!”

They hugged again and stayed that way for minutes, they loved each other so much and didn’t mind if time would stop in that very moment, both in their hearts knew neither of them could live without each other anymore.

“I. . .know I say this a lot but, I love you mommy!”

“You can say it all the times you want sweetie, the more the better, I love you too”

After the tender moment, they made their way to the dinning room to have breakfast, Celestia happily walking with her son on her barrel, as always, many guards and servants congratulated the boy, exactly one second after opening the door, Bright was pulled inside by a warm aura, two hooves were already waiting for him, he as well extended his arms to hug back the owner of that aura.

“Happy Birthday my cute little cousin, Ohhh you are growing too fast, I can't let that happen! as the Princess of Love, I order you to stop doing it”

“hehehehe, I love you too Cadence”

Cadence kept nuzzling his cousin until they heard another voice.

“Bright!!! It’s so good you to see you again!”

Bright’s eyes widened when he heard that voice, he already knew who it was, he turned around and saw her.

“Flying Hope? He said as Cadence released him to let him hug his older filly friend and her mom.

“Oh my, you really have grown up young colt” Sweet Rose said as she returned the hug, he meant those words, by this moment Bright was almos as tall as her, she and everypony started to believe someday, he may be as tall as his mother, Bright’s happy moment didn’t end there for he heard another cute voice.

“Happy Birthday Bright!”

He turned around again and say his dear friend Twilight and her family coming, Twilight was already in front of him hugging him, none of them noticed Flying Hope glaring at them

“And who is she? Flying asked while she pointed Twilight with her hoof.

“Oh yeah, sorry I forgot, ahem. Flying Hope, this is Twilight Sparkle, my mom’s most Faithfull student and Twilight, this is Flying Hope, my very first Pony friend”

“HIS BEST FRIEND!” she added and gaining some giggles from the adults, she was so cute when she was jealous.

Bright was a little confused by his friend weird attitude but he let it go when he noticed something on Twilight’s barrel.

“Oh yeah! You brought Spike!” He said and raised the dragon with his hands.

“Yes, he’s been behaving very good lately so I thought in bringing him here today”

“Cool”

Bright loved so much to play with Spike, since he was given to Twilight, she liked to bringing him to the palace for the three of them could play together, he loved those moments so much. Even though the dragon was still so little, it was obvious he liked Bright so much. While playing with the dragon, Bright felt something landing in his head, it was his best pet friend Philomena, she was looking at him with a frown, he smiled at her and said:

“Easy pretty, you will always be my favorite, you know that”

Philomena eyes’ shine after she heard that and nuzzled her owner’s head, Bright welcomed Twilight’s family too, Twilight Velvet also gave him a tight hug (figures) she already considered him part of the Sparkle Family, like a second brother to Twilight and who knew? maybe something more, Shinning Armor and Night hugged him too but not so tight, in his mind he was really thankfull for that. With all introductions done, all of them proceded to have a nice breakfast, Bright was so happy, all his family were with him in this very special day.

When all of them finished eating, as Promised. Princess Celestia stood up and levitated her son next to him and everypony turned to see what she wanted to say.

“My little ponies, we are very happy to see you all together here today in the 10th birthday of my son, I promise you, we will have a good time this afternoon in his birthday party”

Everypony cheered.

“But now, I want to take this time to make an announcement, one some of you knew already since long ago, I promised that after his 10th Birthday, I would think about showing my precious son to the rest of Equestria”

Everypony who knew about that promise only noded, Celestia turned to his son and gave him the mother of smiles.

“Bright. . . my son, my life, for ten years, I had you all to myself, since the day I found you, I loved you and protected you and you can be sure I will keep doing it forever. . .”

Everypony, including the guards and maids started to share some tears.

“You know I will always be there for you, and you will be safe inside this palace and by my side, but we both know I can’t keep you inside four walls forever, you need to know and see what is beyond this place, to be honest with you, I’m still afraid of seeing you hurt by anypony who will not see you as we do. . .as I do, but I’m also sure, with the help of everypony here present today and your kind personality, Equestria will be able to see how special you are, therefore. . .”

Bright was so excited, there they were, the words he was waiting since long ago.

“Tomorrow, I will oficially introduce you to all Equestria and everypony will know who Bright Sunny is, Their Prince and my son!”

“Yay” Bright cheered and hugged his mom like he never did before, Cadence was so proud of her aunt but she was also prepared, in her heart, she said to herself:

"Ohh Celestia protects anypony who dares to hurt my cousin"

Much to her grief, Celestia left to attend her royal duties as soon as posible with Cadence by her side, when they reached the Throne room, they found BlueBlood, Celestia with an stoick face said:

“Where were you BlueBlood? you missed your cousin’s birthday breakfast”

“I had better things to do”

“Is that so? ok, then I believe we will not see you in his birthday party?”

“Have I ever gone to one?”

(Sigh) “No, No you haven’t, but the invitation is always open, see you later BlueBlood”

Both alicorns resumed their way, Cadence decided to not say anything, this was a special day and she didn’t want to ruin it but before they entered the room, Blueblood said:

“Are you really serious? About showing that thing to all Equestria tomorrow?”

Cadence was the one who answered:

“That “thing” has a name, it’s Prince Bright Sunny, our dear cousin remember? I’m warning you, choose your words wisely or you will end in the dungeon for another two days like the last time you made him cry”

“You wouldn’t dare”

“Try me!”

“Why am I the bad pony here? I’m just thinking in what is best for the royal family! What do you think everypony will think when they see him? When they see you raised that. . . creature as your son, this will bring shame to our family!”

Celestia, fighting her wishes to imprison her nephew, only said:

“We have diferent opinions about what brings shame to the family Blueblood, but know this, I will not turn back now, my son deserves a better future than been hidden inside here, tomorrow everypony will have the blessing to know him and that’s final!”

Celestia proceded to enter to the throne room and try to forget this conversation, before Cadence entered, she whispered something to her brother:

“BlueBlood, I know you better than anypony so let me be very clear with you, if you do anything, ANYTHING! To ruin my sweet cousin's big day tomorrow, you will have to start to practice how to be a MARE”

Cadence then entered to the throne room too, BlueBlood remained there, he was angrier than ever

“Damn, why are they so stubborn? I am the only one here with brains?”

He immediately proceded to leave the palace to one destination and whispered to himself:

“I need a drink”

As always, the party was amazing, there were games, lot of foods, some pegasus guards even made a incredible flying rutine, Bright was speechlees, they weren’t the wonderbolts but still that was amazing, every adult was charmed seeing how Twilight and Flying were fighting to see who would dance with Bright, in the end he danced with both of them, but still, that didn’t leave them satisfied, the party ended and Celestia invited everypony to stay in the palace that night, after all, the next day was the DAY, everypony said their good nights and went to sleep.

Bright tried his best but he just couldn’t sleep, he was too excited, he decided to get up and go to the balcony to watch the night, it was beautifull, his mommy really outdone herself as always, he watched the moon, beautiufull too, he always liked that pony form on it, the mare in the moon, he giggled to himself, he was to focused watching it that he didn’t noticed her mommy already by his side.

“Beautifull, isn’t it?”

“Yes mommy, it’s beautifull. . . . MOMMY!”

(giggle) “You need to pay more attention to your suroundings sweetie, can’t sleep?”

“No, I can’t, I’m just too excited, tomorrow I will finally meet everypony, but I’m also a little. . . scared”

Celestia smiled to her son and crouch to his level.

“Get on, I think I can give you a little spoiler tonight”

Bright got on his mom’s barrel and she started to fly, he loved those moments but this one was diferent, their tours were always around the castle, this one however, his mother was flying above the city, above Canterlot, Bright was speechlees, it was so huge, those houses, some ponies and guards walking on the. . . he believed they were called streets, she made sure to fly a little too high for nopony down notice her, Celestia noticed her son marveled eyes and said:

“What you think sweetie, it’s a beautifull city isn’t it?”

“Yes, it’s way better than what I ever imagened”

“I’m glad to hear that, I don’t want to see you dissapointed”

“Mom, any city you rule has to be awesome, after all, you are an awesome ruler”

“Thanks dear, now let me tell you something, all those ponies you are looking now, I know many of them, I know they are good ponies, I can’t negate there are greedy nobles, lot of them, but almost every citizen in Canterlot is nice, you don’t need to worry, they will accept you and love you, but remember, the one who love you the most it’s me”

“hehehe, thanks mommy and you don’t need to remind me that, I always know”

Celestia nuzzled her son’s cheek, then without thinking she said:

“Please, don’t go anywhere away from me”

“Uh?. . . Ok mommy, I wont, I will always be with you”

Celestia was happy but she didn’t know why she said that, she knew Bright will always be with her, maybe it was for the mood, she shacked the feeling and returned with her son to the palace, she placed him back in the bed.

“Ok, now rest, you need to be on your best tomorrow”

“Yeah mommy”

Before she exited the room, she turned around and said

“Good night Sweetie”

“Good bye Mommy”

She smiled and closed the door and walked to her own room, but after some steps, she noticed something.

“Did he said. . . good bye instead of good night? (giggle) it must be my imagination, I must be really be tired”

She then remembered what she told him some minutes ago, she started to feel scary and even shared a single tear, she managed to shake the feeling again.

“Cmon Celestia, snap out of it! He is here with you in the palace, nothing bad can happen to him”

She resumed her way to her room for a good sleep, but she didn’t noticed, nopony noticed, outside the palace walls, a group of shadows were preparing to do something that night.

“Ok everypony, Operation “Retrieve the Golden Monkey” starts now!”

Chapter 9, An Unexpected Guest (Season Finale)

Everypony was waiting in Celestia’s room, Shinning Armor was hugging Cadence who couldn’t stop her tears flowing, Twilight Velvet and Sweet Rose were doing the same with their daughters, the waiting was killing them, Shinning in an effort to cheer them up, said:

“Easy Everypony, I’m sure he is ok and I know we will find him, he is a tough Kid”

He sounded so confident but it didn’t work, he decided to remain silent and kept consoling Cadence, seconds later, Night light entered the room with hope in his face.

“They are here! C’mon everypony”

As soon as he said those words, everypony ran to the palace's entrance, they waited a little while until finally all the royal guards started to enter, Shinning looked at their faces, the mere sight of them told him everything he needed to know and he started to cry too, the last one to enter was Princess Celestia, her eyes were blank and were showing no life, she was walking in three legs since she was holding something in one bloody hoof.

Cadence aproached and tried to say something to her but when she saw what her aunt was hidding, her wings stopped by themselves and she fell to the floor, she didn’t cry but her eyes also became blank and lifeless, Celestia kept walking without saying a word, Twilight told her something but she didn’t listen, nopony dared to follow her, Shinning Armor then aproached to the commander and asked him:

“Please, tell us. . .what you found?”

“I, I can say it in full detail since there are children here but. . . what I can say is. . . we will never see Prince Bright again, he, he is dead”

When Twilight and Flying heard those words, they started to cry and scream like they never did before.

“NO! YOU ARE LYING! HE IS NOT DEAD!!! HE CAN’T BE DEAD!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Their parents did their best to calm them down but they kept crying until Cadence used an sleeping spell on them, they needed to rest for now, once the kids were taken to their room by Twilight Velvet, Everypony gathered in the dinning room and the commander proceeded to tell them what they found, as Celestia, Cadence world litteraly broke in pieces, she remained there, crying in Shinning’s shoulder who was also sharing some tears.

Sweet Rose fainted right there and Twilight Velvet was about to faint too but was helped by her husband, Cadence screams made echo in all the palace, breaking the hearts of everypony inside even more.

“There there Cadence, let them come out” Shinning was doing his best to console her.

But there was nothing in the world that could do that, her cousing was gone, and not gone in a kind way, eaten by Timberwolves? Really!? somepony as sweet as him had such a horrible end? It was just too cruel! She was never going to see him again, not see any of his smiles, no more hugs, no more playing with him and Twilight, no more slumber parties, not being able to see him grow up and reach his true potential, NO NOTHING!”

She was going to faint for sadness as well but then she heard somepony entering the room.

“Agh, what is going on here, ouwww my head”

Cadence looked who it was, it was her brother, at that moment, without thinking, she tackled him to the ground and stared at him with daggers in her eyes.

“YOU! YOU DID THIS DIDN’T YOU! THERE IS NO OTHER EXPLANATION! THEY KNEW ABOUT HIM! THEY EVEN KNEW WHERE TO LOOK FOR HIM! HOW MUCH DID YOU PAYED THEM? DID IT WORTH IT? ARE YOU HAPPY NOW? ANSWER ME!”

BlueBlood felt how his blood literaly was turning blue, risking for a blast in his face he said:

“Wha. . . what are you talking about sister? I swear I don’t know what you mean?”

“LIES! YOU. . . YOU WERE THE ONLY ONE WHO NEVER LIKED HIM! YOU WANTED HIM GONE! I DON’T CARE IF YOU ARE MY BROTHER, IF IT WERE FOR ME I WOULD. . .”

Cadence was stopped by Shinning Armor who hugged her from behind.

“CADENCE STOP! I KNOW YOU ARE HURT, VERY VERY HURT BUT PLEASE, WE NEED TO DO THIS THE RIGHT WAY, TRUST ME, HE IS MY VERY FIRST SUSPECT TOO BUT WE ARE BETTER THAN THIS, REMEMBER THERE IS A LIE DETECTOR SPELL NO PONY CAN TRICK! IF HE IS GUILTY, WE WILL KNOW FOR SURE”

Cadence started to calm down and casted the sleeping spell on herself, she couldn’t take it for much longer, Shinning armor with her in his hooves noded to his commander who noded back.

“Guards, Take Prince BlueBlood on custody, until all the investigations are over, everypony is a suspect”

Every guard noded and used their magic to restrict the Prince, he didn’t oppose, he was too shocked after seeing his sister acting that way, while he was taken to his room for house arrest, Celestia was already in her son’s room, laying in his bed, still hugging the bloody pendant, she only whispering one phase:

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry”

(CADENCE DIARY, P.O.V)

DAY - - - -

It’s been three week since I lost my cousin, I still can’t believe he is gone, sometimes I wake up and hope I will hear his cute giggles around the castle again but the crude reality hit me the second later, the funeral was nice, very sad but nice, every guard and maid who knew him came, Twilight’s family and Sweet Rose came too, my heart broke even more when I saw Twilight and Flying crying on the empty coffin, many ponies put something precious inside, plushies, gems, photos of him with them, I asked my auntie if she was going to put Bright’s pendant inside the coffin too but she refused with all her strenght while hugging it thightly, I decided to let her be.

DAY - - - -

After one month, BlueBlood was finally set free, no matter how many times my Aunt used her Royal Lie Detector spell on him, her horn always glew green when she asked if he told somepony about my cousin on purpose, that gave me a little relief, at least he didn’t betray us like that, but I was crushed again when we never found any guilty, all the guards made the test and every one of them passed it.

DAY - - - -

They found him! After an intense search in the forest next to the checkpoint, they found the culprit! It was a low life named Heart Stealer, he was found very weak after being wandering for weeks in that forest, they brought him here and my Aunt immediately used her spell on him, once again, our hearts broke, he confirmed all the information about Bright was given to him by my. . . brother, we confronted him but once again, the spell told us he didn’t say anything on porpuse, it was imposible, how could both of them saying the truth? realization came to me then, How I didn’t realize it before, that night. BlueBlood smeled like alcohol!

DAY - - - -

It’s been 2 weeks since BlueBlood was sent to the military school outside Equestria, I believe Aunt Celestia did the right thing, he didn’t say anything on purpose but still he had to be punished, 4 years in that school and no Prince’s rights during that period, maybe it would teach him some humility, considering everything what happened, he really had it easy, I believe deep down, Celestia still loves him and didn’t want to hurt him, after all, the real culprit was that souless pony Stealer, and I must admit, I still love my brother but he really screwed big this time, I don’t know if four years away from him will be enough time for me to forgive him.

DAY - - - -

Today. . . .Heart Stealer was excecuted, he asked for mercy but my Aunt didn’t have any left, as any Equestrian, he knew very well that kidnapping and killing a pony was paid with death, worst a Royal member, but I can say, she clearly didn’t enjoy doing it, even though he was the responsable for her unhappiness, it was made inside the palace and never made public, at first I thought, what would happen if anypony noticed his disappearance? but then I remembered, he was a scum bag with no family after all, no pony was going to miss him and to be honest. . . part of me wanted him dead.

DAY - - - -

At last! It took her one and half year, but Celestia finally came out the Palace, she always refused to come out, every night after finishing her royal duties, she used to go to my sweet cousin’s room and layed on his bed, crying or whispering his name, I convinced her to come to see the Heart’s warming day's play with me and she accepted, I hope this is the first step for her to move on.

DAY - - - -

Today we celebrated Twilight’s 16 Birthday, all her family, me, Celestia and little Spike was there and Sweet Celestia! she has become a fine mare, she is Elegant, Smart and beautifull, It worries me a little her lack of friends but I believe my aunt will find a way to fix that, it’s also a little sad, just by looking at her today, it’s obvious she hasn’t forget about Bright, not that I want her to forget him but . . . I want her to start looking for somepony else, I always thought they both would end together, the way they looked to each other was so cute, I think he liked her as much as she liked him, Twilight Velvet told me she still can hear her cry some nights in her room, whispering his name, just like my aunt, it broke my heart hearing that, she doesn’t have to forget him but she needs to let him go”

DAY - - - -

Today is the day, my BIG DAY, I’m finally getting married with the Stallion I love, my Knight in (giggle) Shinning Armor, SHINNING ARMOR! I’m so happy, we invited Twilight and all her friends, My aunts Celestia and Luna will be therel, My brother too, I already forgave him but I warned him, he was forbidden to drink alcohol ever again, I think Celestia already forgave him too but Twilight is another story, I don’t think she hates him but it’s obvious she will never let go what he did, I can’t say I blame her but I need to talk with her about it but not today, I need to get ready, Ohh Bright, how I’d like you to be here with us today.

(END OF P.O.V)

This was a disaster, Changelings flying and attacking ponies everywhere, they caught them by surprise, many guards were already trapped in their fluids (ugh) Twilight and her friends were on their way to get the Elements of Harmony to end this invasión, when they were close to get to the throne room, they found a whole batallion of changelings, they did their best to fight back but in the end they were out numbered and captured, they were brought to the chapel to join the Queen of Changelings, a brainwashed Shinning Armor, an already restricted Cadence and an unconcious Princess Celestia who was inside of some kind of cocoon.

(CANTERLOT'S STREETS)

“Cmon Velvet we need to find a safe place”

“But our children are still in the palace!”

“I know but there is nothing we can do! We have to have faith in them, remember they are far more powerfull than you and me”

“. . . . you are right, ok let’s. . .”

At that moment, thanks to a beam that came from nowhere, part of a roof started to fall just above Twilight Velvet.

“Twilight!” her husband screamed but it was too late to act.

Velvet closed her eyes and waited for the inevitable but one second before it impacted with her, she felt how she was pulled up by two powerfull hooves, putting her out of danger, it was too sudden but somehow she felt safe and warm, somehow. . . this was a familiar feeling, when she opened her eyes to see her saviour, her mind exploded, it was imposible! Maybe she did die and that’s why she was seeing him, was he here to guide her to the afterlife? but he was no longer a kid so. . .

“Are you ok lady?”

Her thoughts were interrupted when he asked that, she nodded without stopping looking at him, He put her down and said:

“Good! now go, There is a shelter over there, don’t worry, I already cleared it from Changelings”

He then started to walk to the palace.

“Now If you excuse me, I need to end this Invasion, I came for answers today and I’m not planning to leave without them”

Twilight and Night already at her side only stared at him, they didn’t know what to say, but they were more shocked when he turned around and stared them back, he stared them for some seconds, finally he said:

“Now that I think about it. . . you two also appear in those dre. . . agh my head. . . no matter, if is neccesary, I will look for both of you as well, now go and stay safe, you may be usefull to me later”

He resumed his way to the palace, fighting Changelings in the process, they were no match for him, Velvet hugged her husband who hugged her back and both started to cry, she then started to scream:

“I thought he was gone! I was convinced he was gone!”

(BACK TO THE PALACE)

Knowing she was winning, Queen Chrysalis said:

“You do realize the reception’s been cancelled, don’t you?”

She then turned to her subjects.

“Now go! Feed!”

Every Changeling except her, left the room to have a feast.

(Chuckling) “It’s funny really, Twilight here was suspi. . . .”

She was interrupted when a changeling entered the room flying at top speed, Queen Chrysalis got very upset, using her magic, she levitated the subject in front of her and said:

“What do you want? Don’t you see I’m in the middle of my Victory’s monologe?”

“I’m sorry your highness but we may have a problem”

“What is it?”

“Many of the guards we had captured were released by somepo. . . well by a creature”

“What? are you telling me one single creature is giving you so much troubles?”

“My Queen, he is so strong and. . . magic doesn’t affect him, we believe he is using (gulp) darkness stone”

“But, that’s Imposible! There is no Darkness Stone left in Equestria or the Changeling Empire”

“I’m as confused as you my queen, but that’s not all, he left the fight in the streets to the free guards and now, he is coming here”

“Ha! Let him come then, if he thinks my magic will be reflected by some little Darkness stone, he has another thing comming”

The mane 6 and Cadence were shocked, who was this creature they were talking about? Queen Chrysalis the asked to her drone:

“Now tell me, how does this. . . creature looks like?”

“It’s hard to explain, he has some kind of strange clothes and armor covering great part of it’s body, he is tall, maybe as tall as you, very thin with a few muscles, one could say is some kind of mutated hornless minotaur or. . . a furless monkey, we can’t be sure since he has all his face covered in some kind of mask, but I can say he is strong, he has defeated dozens of troopers by himself, it’s a relief he is only using his fists to fight instead the axe he has with him, and it seems he can talk.

When the Changeling said the phase “Furless Monkey” Twilight and Cadence were started to feel dizzy, they almost fainted, it couldn’t be, it was Imposible! . . .right?

Queen Chrysalis started to laugh.

“So this creature was able to give you tons of troubles by himself and he even did it without using lethal weapons? ok, then go! Help your brothers and tell them to not stop him, I want to deal with him myself, with all the power I got here, he will not stand one minute fighting with me”

The trooper noded and exited the room, not wanting them to miss the show, Queen Chrysalis trapped Twilight and the rest in changeling’s Fluid as well, they waited for some minutes until she finally heard it, knocking the door.

“You may pass strange creature!”

Chrysallis opened the door and saw the source of all her subject’s problems, she couldn’t believe what she was seeing, the creature standing there, with an serious look, staring back at her, he indeed was tall, and was armored to the teeth, and yes, he had it’s face covered except for it’s eyes and mane.

“Oh don’t be shy, come in, it’s what you want, don’t you? to save these ponies from the means Changelings, RIGHT?”

The creature started to walk, After seeing him, Twilight, not able to contain the surprise, fainted, Cadence by her part, was only silent.

“Sugarcube! Are yah alright?!” Applejack said while trying to wake up her friend but didn’t lose sight of the strange creature who only kept walking.

“What is that thing darling?” Rarity said to Rainbow

“I don’t know Rarity, but I can tell he looks dangerous and to be honest with you, he looks kinda cool”

“I think he looks funny”

“PINKIE!” Everypony shouted at her

Fluttershy didn’t say anything, she stared at the creature with wonder eyes, what was this creature? She thought.

The creature stopped when Chrysallis shot a beam to it’s feet, he didn't show any surprised emotion.

“I think that’s close enough darling, so tell me, are you really planing to play the Hero and try to save these ponies?”

Nopony could notice for the mask, but the creature chuckled, he scratched his "mane" and said:

“Not really, to be really honest with you, that wasn’t my plan when I decided to come to Equestria, I expected things to be easier for me and you ruined it, sorry but you are really unlucky, unfortunately for you, I need those two alicorns free and alive”

The creature said that while pointing Cadence and Princess Celestia still in the cocoon, he continued:

“And maybe just maybe those other two as well” Now he was pointing Shinning Armor and Twilight Sparkle who was starting to wake up.

“Is that so? Interesting! Tell me. . . why is that you need them for?”

“That doesn’t concern you, I will only say they are convenient to me, they may have some answers I need and whether I like it or not, helping them to stop you is the right thing to do, Stupid morality I must say, of course I will expect a good reward after this in case they can't answer my questions, this whole hero's play is costing me time, effort and resources, too much to do it for free. I’m so sorry but I have to stop you, just know this. . . It’s nothing personal”

Cadence And Twilight, after hearing what “Bright” said, they only whispered:

“What!?”

END OF SEASON 1

Author's Note

Ok, The End of the First Season, I hope you liked it!

P.S. I hope you were surprised, sorry but yeah, he is changed, you can't live for 8 years in the wild or barbaric countries without turning a little rude. In case I writte a second season, it will be about his journey. let's hope for the best.

Please comment.

Chapter 10, An Unexpected Encounter

Author's Note

Ok, here is the first chapters of the second season.

I want to thank to my pre readers, they helped me by pre reading the whole season, I hope you like it as they liked it, also I want to thank Shadicbro Brony for helping me with the grammar, I'm sorry if there still are some mistakes.

Well. . . welcome to the second season. please comment.

Chapter 10, An Unexpected Encounter

UNEXPECTED LIFE

SECOND SEASON

Bright Sunny was running through the dark forest. He was scared and hurt. He was holding his left arm with the right, for it was broken, and it hurt so much but he didn’t care about that. For the moment, the only thing he cared was to stay away from that mean unicorn. He didn’t know how he survived that huge balloon crash and didn’t have the time to think about it. The only thing he cared for was running for his life.

He still could hear him, running after him and screaming:

“YOU WILL NOT ESCAPE FROM ME YOU FREAK! YOU RUINED EVERYTHING! MY CREW IS DEAD THANKS TO YOU! YOU ARE GOING TO PAY!

That mean pony “Heart Stealer” wasn’t joking. He feared what he would do to him if he managed to catch him, ignoring the immense pain, Bright continued running. He finally got out of the forest and found himself in the open fields. He kept running but a stunt beam hit him in his back. It didn’t hurt but he couldn’t move. With much effort he turned his head and saw that unicorn.

“Got you!” He said. “Now, what am I going to do with you?”

Bright was close to pee his pants when he heard him approaching. Suddenly, he heard something else coming from behind him. Then going out from the forest, two timberwolves were approaching. They were covered in the blood of the poor souls they had already eaten.

Stealer, Watching them screamed: “Stay away from me! he is mine! I am the one who is going to kill him! You heard me!?”

The timberwolves then started to attack the unicorn. He defended himself by throwing beams to them. They didn’t help him very much since he was too weak, he was doom if things kept this way.

Bright watched them for a minute and he finally started to feel his body again, it seemed Stealer was weak after all. The stunt spell weared off very fast, and he stood up and started to run again, one of the Timberwolves saw him and started to go after him, seeing this, Stealer smirked and screamed.

“ENJOY BEING A SNACK FREAK!”

He then, used all his strength left and fired a powerful beam to his wolf opponent, it exploded leaving nothing more than little branches, with one final glance to the wolf running after the freak, he chuckled and ran back to the forest.

Bright kept running until he reached a litte river, he facepalmed for his bad luck, there was no way he could reach the other side with one broken arm, not to mention he didn’t know how to swim. Thinking one way to cross, he heard the monster behind him. He turned around and saw those horrible glowing green eyes, this was it. His end. He felt colder than ever, he saw his life running in his eyes and started to regret all the things he didn’t do with his mommy, Cadence and friends, it broke his little heart.

“Nopony is coming for me. . . right?”

Bright said and looked at the river and then at the wolf, either way he was dead but at least dying drowned was better than eaten. . . right?

The wolf noticed how Bright was staring the river. Not wanting to lose his snack, he jumped with it’s bloody mouth to bite Bright’s little head, Bright saw him and with one last effort he jumped to the river but didn’t notice his pendant, for the sudden fast jump, abandoned his hidden place under his shirt and was now flowing in the air, the wolf bite it and removed it from his neck, covering it all in pony blood.

“My pendant! Nooo! Mommy!”

Those were the last words Bright said before landing in the wáter, the river dragged him with forcé, he was in the bottom of the little river, struggling to come out with no success, he felt like if all his body was crushed, the pain in his arm was unbearable, but he didn’t feel it for much time, a river rock hit his head and everything went blank. . .

He was never seen in Equestria in the next 8 years.

( 8 years later )

A creature was walking in a little road around the mountain next to the one where Canterlot was built, he was a little exhausted for his long journey from Zebrica but he kept going, thinking everything was gonna pay off, at some meters away to finally see the city he was looking for.

“Damn! This was really a long journey, for how long have I been walking. . . Oh yeah! 3 days! 3 FREAKING DAYS!! This better worth it! Zahari!, you sexy Zebra, you and your Potion really did it, I’m glad it helped me to understand those dreams better but. . . WHY DID THEY HAVE TO BE PONIES?. . . (sigh) at least you were kind enough to train me after him, (sigh) I hope those ponies really have the answers I need, I must be careful as well, as my friends told me, those creatures tend to reject anything they haven’t seen before and well. . . I’m unique, maybe an alien, I hope not to find a weirdo obsessed with science?”

He saw the end of the road, he was finally going to see Canterlot. Very excited for getting to the end of this long journey he said, “I’m finally close to reach my destination! I’m finally reaching Canterlot! According to Zahari, there is where the most important ponies live, Including two of the three Alicorns I’m looking for and who knows? I may find some of the other ponies I saw as well in those dreams, I hope at least to find the Pink Alicorn, if she was beautiful in those memories, now she must be hot! Or maybe the purple unicorn, she looked cute as a filly, I bet now she has to be hot as well. . . ok! Back to the topic, I’m finally here!”

(Turning the mountain to see Canterlot)

HERE I AM CANTER. . . . (Watch the Changelings breaking the Force Field) . . . . LOT?

He stayed there, not saying anything, he was surprised and shocked, but most of all. . . he was ANGRY, was it too much a quiet journey for once? – he thought, feeling the anger increasing, he shouted, “DAAAAAAAAAAAMN! GREAT! THIS IS JUST GREAT! They had to be invaded precisely this day, why not tomorrow? WHY NOT TOMORROW? WHYYYYYYY? Forget it! I’m out, I don’t need to know a damn . . . .”

(PROMISE ME YOU WILL FIND OUT. . . . . )

He heard the voice of his friend and master echoing in his head, sighing. He remembered his promise and said, “. . . . I am not escaping from this. . . am I? Damn dude, you really screwed me in that one didn’t you? (sigh) Ok! Let’s play the hero but if they can’t answer my questions, I will be expecting at the very least a feast after this! They better have lots of meat!”

He put on his special armor and proceed to continue his way to Canterlot, while walking and warming up a little for the battle next to come, he started to think, “How did I get in this mess again?. . . oh yeah! I remember now”

(8 years ago)

An old minotaur was relaxing next to a river, with his fishing net already in place to catch some delicious fishes, while waiting for his meal, he was thinking, “I hope this time I get something, I’m so hungry”

He then heard his net being pulled, he immediately stood up and ran to see what he got, by the sound, it had to be a huge fish, when he retrieved the fishnet and saw what was inside, he almost had a heart attack, mixed with some fishes, he found the strangest creature he had ever see, he looked like somekind of monkey but taller and had no fur, he also was dressed like some of those “nobles” ponies he disliked so much, it wasn’t moving at that moment, he thought it was dead, using a stick he found on the ground, he pocked the creature, the moment he pocked the stomach, the creature started to cough some wáter, lot of wáter.

The geezer jumped back for the surprise, but what surprised him more was that when the creature turned around, a huge cut in his head was revealed, it was bleeding badly and by the looks, it seemed it had one broken arm as well. The old minotaur sighed and said, “It looks you need help lad, (sigh) ok, let’s see what I can do but be warned! In case I can save you, you are costing me time, effort and resources, too much to help you for free, you better be a hard worker for this will cost you a lot or in any case, I hope your meat taste good”

Of course, the little monkey couldn’t hear him, the Minotaur scratched his mane and proceed to pulled him up in his arms, he may be old but still had the strength his species were so proud of, he started to walk to a nearby cave.

“Bright. . . . Bright. . . .wake up sweetie. . . wake up”

The little creature heard someone calling him, it was a female, he couldn’t see who it was since everything was dark but she sounded. . . warm and kind and he somehow started to feel warm too, raising his arm in the dark, trying to reach the source of that beautifull voice, he managed to say, “Who are you?”

The little creature opened his eyes and found himself in some kind of cave, it wasn’t dark since there were some torches lighting the place, he couldn’t see much because he started to feel a terrible headache that forced him to close his eyes for the immense pain and not only that, one of his arms also hurt a lot, as his head, it was bandaged, he didn’t know how he ended in that place but certainly was thankful to whoever helped him.

He opened his eyes again to watch again his surroundings, the first thing he noticed was he was naked, he didn’t know why, but he felt embarrassed and shocked, somehow he knew it was wrong to be around like that, he used the sheet of his bed to make an improvised gown, he tried to stand up but he was still too tired to do so.

He laid off on the bed again and tried to sleep a little more, sooner or later his savior had to show up. One hour later, he finally heard some hoofsteps, when he raised his head, he saw a strange creature, he had hair covering all his body, it was grey, he also had a black mane and beard, he was thin but also had muscles, making very clear he wasn’t weak, his head along with his mane was adorned with two pointed things.

This creature was definitely someone he didn’t want to piss off, he felt scared, who was he? May he the one who saved him? Maybe he was the same species as him, he tried to see if he had the same pointed things in his head but didn’t found any, maybe for being younger he didn’t have them yet, the creature immediately noticed him and stared back, he started to walk to him.

The little creature, feeling scared, shielded himself with his good arm, he then heard something landing on the bed, it was a bowl filled with some kind of soup, the big creature putted it on there, he stared at him with disbelieving eyes, the big creature huffed and said, “Eat up kiddo, I need you healed as soon as possible so you can start paying your debt”

The “Kiddo” (he thought maybe that was his name) was shocked, he was reluctant about the food but when he heard his stomach growl, he grabbed the spoon and proceeded to eat, he didn’t know what was this food but it was delicious, he ate it all with gusto, the little pieces of meat were the best part, the Big Creature chuckled and said, “At least I know now you can eat meat since you gladly ate all your fish stew, now go and sleep some more, we have work to do in the morning and don’t worry, your clothes are almost dried, I’ll give them to you tomorrow, I don’t know how but I thought you might catch a cold if I didn’t take them from you”

“Tha...thanks sir”

“Don’t thank me yet kiddo, I’m still not sure what am I going to do with you yet, everything will depend of your efforts tomorrow and in the next days”

“O. . .Okay. . . sir?”

“What?”

“May I ask a question. . . sir?”

“Go ahead and I’m no sir, I have a name! is Dark Onyx! Got it!?”

“Yes, yes sir. . . I mean Mr Dark Onyx”

“Just Onyx is ok. . . allright, what you want to ask?”

“Am I a creature like you? I mean, are we the same species?”

“Kiddo, I can say I am a minotaur but you, you are definitely not one and to be honest with you, I never saw anything like you, what are you? you don’t know?”

He shooked his head.

“Do you know at least where are you from?”

“. . . . . . No Mr Onyx”

“Well, it seems you have amnesia. Just perfect. That is really a problem”

“Amnesia?”

“Yes! it’s when you can’t remember anything about your past, it’s a pain in the flank if you ask me”

The little creature didn’t know what to say, Mr Onyx didn’t know what or who he was, everything kept getting more complicated at every second, wait a minute? If he wasn’t a minotaur like Mr Onyx and he said he never saw something like him. . . then. . . how he looked like? Wanting to know right away he asked, “Mr Onyx. . . do you maybe have something I can see how I look like? I think. . .they are called. . mirrors?”

“I told you just Only. . . whatever and. . . a mirror?. . sure, wait a minute”

Mr Onyx searched in his belongings and found a little shattered “mirror” he passed it to the kiddo who immediately proceeded to look at his reflection. When he saw himself, he couldn’t believe what he was seeing, Mr Onyx was right, they were nothing alike, he stared at the reflection and only asked, “What. . . am I?. . . Who am I?”

Chapter 11, I am a what?

(Pant) (Pant) “How much until we are done Mr Onyx”

“We still have a long way to go S. . . , the Winter is close and I need to have lot of wood and food if I want to survive it”

“I, I see”

S. . . continued carring his little pack of wood back to the cabern, it had been one month since Mr Onyx found him, thanks to his medical skills and medicine, he managed to heal in 3 weeks, his little arm and head were as good as new, now this past week, he spent it making little Jobs for Mr Onix, collecting berries and fruits, helping him carrying wood and hunting, since he didn’t have any talent in the last one, the only job suited for him when they went to hunt was. . . being the bait, thanks to his little body, agility and speed, he was perfect for that, he even managed to outrun a manticore for a while, thank God Mr Onyx killed it when he dragged it to the trap.

S. . . wasn’t a fool, he knew his relationship with Mr Onyx was only for mutual help, as long as he was for any usage or help for him and he didn’t screw it, Mr Onyx would let him live with him, he still remembered their conversation one week ago, when they reached to the agreement.

(ONE WEEK AGO)

The kiddo was testing his arm, it was healed, he could move it freely by that moment, his headaches were gone as well, these last weeks were a nightmare, worst at nights when he had those strange dreams, they almost showed nothing, abstract images and voices, some were very young and some were older, he heard lots of things but one word predomínate amongs the others. . .

“Bright”

Bright? What that meant? That word remained in his head for days but he finally was able to let it go, his thoughts were interrupted when Mr Onyx returned, the kiddo immediately ran to him to see if he had any news.

“Hello Mr Onyx. . . you managed to find out something?”

Onyx looked at the kiddo with a dissapointed and angry face, most of all for he was forced to go to Canterlot and the little towns next to it.

(Sigh) “No kiddo, even though I investigated in Canterlot the pony villages and even asked the travelers, no pony reported a missing pet monkey or anything like you”

“You. . . think I was a pet?”

“Well yeah! I mean what other thing you could be for a pony?”

“I. . . I don’t know, maybe I had. . . family?”

Onyx sighted again and aproached to the kiddo, he said:

“Listen kiddo, I don’t know what is happening in that little head of yours but I’m pretty sure you were a pet but with no doubt, you were taken care by somepony and that pony may be a noble, a gryffin would have eat you right away, not to mention a minotaur and believe when I say this, Ponies are not so kind with non ponies creatures, I’d bet everything I got that you were nothing more than a pet”

The kiddo felt very cold and started to shiver. Onyx continued:

By looking at your clothes, I can see their quality is rich, not many ponies can afford this kind of quality, you also weren’t malnourished so this pony made sure to feed you well, I can’t be sure what kind of life you had but I’m sure you were taken care good”

“But.. . if that were true. . . then why? why I was in that river that night?”

“I can’t answer that kiddo, your amnesia doesn’t make it any easier, maybe you got tired of being a pet, maybe your owner started to treat you bad and you decided to escape or maybe just maybe, he got tired of you and got rid of you and I’d say that’s probably the best explanation”

“Why do you say that. . . is the best explanation?”

(Sigh) “It’s been 3 weeks since I found you, by this moment, if your owner were interested in finding you, I would at least be able to get some information or missing charts in Canterlot or the towns, I even asked in the missing pet’s building but found nothing with your description”

The kiddo was now looking at him with sorrow eyes.

“I’m sorry for being the one to tell you this but. . . there is nopony looking for you, you were abandoned, congratulations! You are free and I’m not going to Canterlot again, it’s always the same, judgemental ponies looking at me like some kind of criminal, in a way to see it, you were lucky kiddo”

“But. . but what am I going to do now? I have nowhere to go!”

“If you really want to try finding your “home” you can try to go to Canterlot, I can take you near that city if you want?”

The kiddo thought about that offer, after meditading his options, he said:

“No! I don’t want to return to somepony who abandoned me! and to be honest. . . I DON’T WANT TO BE A PET, If the past me liked it, then. . . I was a Idiot! I will never return there, I can’t risk to be found by my previous owner, I’m afraid what he or she would do to me if I’m found, I can’t let ponies from Canterlot see me.”

“Well. . .that’s your decition and to be honest I think it’s a good one, who wants to live as a pet, it’s almost the same to live as an slave, worst as one for those PONIES!. . . . so, what is your plan then?”

The kiddo gathered all his braveness and asked:

“Can I. . . stay here?”

Onyx was surprised when he asked that, somehow he saw it comming, it was a little bother but he had to admit it, having the kiddo could be convenient and he may be old and cranky but he wasn’t a monster, if he’d send the kiddo to that world outside, he wouldn’t last for a day and on top of that, he had amnesia, even without wanting it, he had to help him, at least for some time, chuckling he answered:

“I was thinking about letting you go after you pay your debt to me, if you can carry your own weigth, find your own food, and help me to hunt or other chores, you can stay, take it as your rent to live here, Deal?”

The kiddo with a smile in his face, hugged Mr Onyx’s leg, he imediately shaked him off.

“Easy kiddo! You are just a tenant here, don’t misunderstand our relationship, we are not friends or Pals, as long as you do everything I told you, you can stay, fail in anything and you will be out the next second”

“O. . . Ok Mr Onyx, thank you”

“One more thing, I think you need a name, calling you kiddo make me feel older everytime I say it, tell me, what kind of name would you like to have?”

“It’s my choice?”

“Yeah, I mean, it will be your name, at least you can choose it”

“Right!. . . what would be a good name?”

At that moment, the kiddo saw Mr Onyx’s Axe in his back, he remembered what kind of material it was made, Mr Onyx told him when he seemed so interested in it, from that moment, he always liked that word. . . yeah. . .why not? He looked at Mr Onyx with a smile in his face and said:

“I think my name will be. . .”

“Steel! Speed up, we need to make a couple more trips, C’mon!”

“Yes Mr Onyx!”

At night inside the cavern, after a good day collecting wood, Onyx and Steel were enjoying the warm bonfire.

“It was a good day Steel, now we have enough wood for the Winter, all we need to do now is wait for those.. . pegasi to bring the Winter”

“Pegasi are the ones who bring the Winter? How they do that?”

“I’m not exactly sure, they have some kind of “magic” in their hooves that let them touch the clouds and wings to fly in the skies, they also have some kind of Factory where they make snow clouds, sorry but it’s all I know, I don’t exactly interact that much with ponies”

“I see, well, I think being able to touch a cloud or fly is cool”

“So what is your plan when they come Steel?”

“I’ll be hidden in the cave, I cannot risk them to see me”

“And why is that? I mean, you seem the kind who wants to make new friends, why you wouldn’t let the pegasi to see you?”

“I’d like to make some friends or Pals at least, but you said you never saw anything like me before, If I’m a rare species, a pegasus could spread the word about me and maybe my old owner in Canterlot will heard it and will come to look for me and try to reclaim me by forcé.”

“Very well Steel, you impress me, you are young but smart, now go to sleep, I will need you tomorrow, I’m in the mood for more Manticore’s meat, not to mention we need to sell some meat to the gryphin, I saw an good axe in the Minus market and I want to buy it, of course you will have your part, if you help of course”

“Ok Mr Onyx, I don’t exactly spend money since I’m still afraid in going to Minus with you but it will be a good idea to have some saved by the time I decide to go”

“Well said Steel, now go to sleep, a busy day await for us”

“yeah!”

After a good hunting day, Steel and Onyx were dragging their reward, a good size Manticore, this night they were going to eat like kings, Steel was really proud of himself, the first time he was used as bait, he pee himself but now he was more that used to it, he even was faster now, he didn’t know anything about his species but surely they were agile and he was more than happy to have the ability.

Thinking happily about the feast they were going to have, one issue crossed his mind, in fact, it had been haunting him since weeks ago, he turned to see Mr Onyx and said:

“Mr Onix, can I ask you something?”

(Sigh) “I told you Steel, you don’t need to ask that everytime, just ask me and If I feel like to answer I will, if not just interpret my silent”

“Ok, remember you told me you never saw anything like me in all your life?”

“Aja?”

“Then. . . why you helped me that night? I mean. . . .weren’t you surprised? Afraid?”

Onyx stared at Steel for some seconds, he then chuckled and said:

“Believe it or not Steel, there aren’t many things that can surprise me now, I’ve lived for so long and seen many things and there are even things I regret with all my heart to had seen, when I found you that night, I had two options, let you die there and eat you” – Steel gulped after hearing that – “Or help you and find out what your were and what could you offer to me as gratittude, I choose the second”

“So. . .you don’t regret saving me?”

“You helped me to get excellent meat, you proved yourself to be usefull so no, I don’t regret saving you”

Steel felt very happy after hearing that, Mr Onyx was not an emotional minotaur but at least he said something “nice” to him, he kept walking with him, carrying the tasteful meat.

That night in the cave, next to a bonfire that was cooking some manticore parts, Steel and Onyx were eating with gusto their meal, enjoying the suculent meat, it was obvious this was their favorite meal, the squirrels, rabits, birds or fishes didn’t compare.

“Wow Mr Onyx, this manticore is even better than the last one!”

“It may be because this one was younger, the flesh was not so tought.”

“I see”

“Ok. . . let’s have some rest, remember we need to sell the remaining meat at Minus Market, you are coming with me, aren’t you?”

Steel gulped and answered:

“I don’t know Mr Onyx, what if they find me strange and try to hunt me or something?”

“Don’t worry for that, you are with me, If any creature ask, let’s just tell them you are my assistant and my property, no matter what you are, stealing is paid severely here”

“. . . . ok, but what if they ask what I am?”

“We’ll tell them you are an exotic creature from a far land and you are in extintion danger and for that there are not many of you”

“That’s not a bad Idea. . . but. .”

Still noticing fear in Steel, Mr Onix proposed a plan:

(Sigh) “If you are really that nervous about seeing other creatures and they see your face, why don’t you wear a mask?”

“A mask?”

“Yes, a mask, it can help you to feel more confortable around new creatures. . . you know what? forget it! It’s a stupid idea”

Steel shooked his head and said:

“No! I think it’s a wonderfull Idea! Do you have something I can use to cover my face?”

Steel and Onyx were walking to the checkpoint between Minus and Equestria, with a little wagon carrying the Manticore’s meat, just a few minutes before arriving there, they reached a little house next to the road, there was a Minotaur lady taking care of her garden, when she saw them, she immediatelly aproached to them, wayve her hand and said:

“Hello Onyx! How are you? and. . . who is that little creature with you?”

Onyx knew it was inevitable for this lady to meet Steel someday, sighing he answered:

“This is Steel, a Monkius”

The minotaur lady and Steel with confused faces said at the same time:

“A monkius?”

Already expected the confused look even from Steel, he continued:

“yes a Monkius, they are very rare species of monkeys, look how he has no tail and is furless, besides, contrary to them, they are utterly inteligent”

With a wineded eyes the Minotaur Lady said:

“Wow! That’s amazing! – She turned to Steel – “So you can understande me?”

A little reluctant, Steel answered:

“Yes Miss. . . and nice to meet you!”

“My my, he is quite charming but aren’t you gonna introduce us Onyx?”

“Oh yeah, Steel, this is Margaret, an old friend of mine, Margaret, this is Steel, a monkius I found and decided to make my assistant”

Steel even under his “mask” showed some blushing signals, no able to contain, Margaret immediately hugged him tightly.

“Ohhhh, he is embarazed, well I’m not surprise since it’s obvious he is still a kid but why are you wearing a mask?”

Onyx was the one to answer:

“Let’s just say his past owner didn’t treat him good so he escaped, he lived alone for some time and now he is not that confortable around new people to see his face, yep a shy boy I’m afraid”

Margaret thighted the hug and with sad eyes she said:

“Oh you poor thing, I’m sorry that happened to you but I know now you are safe with Onyx now, don’t worry, he may be a little cranky but he is a good minotaur but I can see you are kinda thin kid, come here, I will make sure you are well feed”

“. . . Ok, thanks Maam”

“Please call me Margaret, any friend of Onyx is a friend of me, especially when they are so cute like you”

After a nod from Onyx telling him the selling could wait, both of them proceded to enter to the cabin to have a brunch, Margaret really was a good cook, her fish was amazing, little by little, Steel felt more confortable with her, still reluctant, he took off his mask, when margaret saw him, she said:

“My my, Now I’m confused, why you wear a mask when you are so good looking and cute? I must admit I’m a little surprised but you are not near ugly, in fact I’m impresed you are related to monkeys, you are a lot handsome than them”

Blushing hard, Steel answered:

“Thanks Miss Margaret”

“You are welcome cutie”

Onyx then said:

“Ok, it’s been fun and all but we must see our customer before he changes his mind about the meat, thankyou very much Margaret, it was a pleasure”

Margaret again hugging Steel said:

“The pleasure was all mine and I hope now you have this cutie under your arm, you must come more regulary, I know a couple of cute minotaurs girls around his age who would be very charmed to know him”

“hahaha, thanks Margaret but for now, let him get used to you and the rest, once he is ready, we can talk about that ok?”

“Ok” – she turned to Steel – “And you, feel free to pay me a visit whenever you want, if you haven’t tasted my cookies, you haven’t lived”

“Tha. . . thanks Miss Margaret”

Both of them said their farewells and continued to Minus, the checkpoint was not a problem, since Steel was technically a property, he didn’t need an ID but he had to know anything he’d do in Mynus would be his “Owner” fault so he promised to behave well.

Once in the market, Steel couldn’t hide his amazement, The little city next to the checkpoint was amazing, it was called Maxias, it wasn’t the capital city but still awesome, there were tons of Minotaurs, young and old, there were also gryphins, zebras, jacks and ponies (Onyx gave him a quick lesson about the world species before going out) The gryphins looked so cool and mighty, the zebras looked calm and quiet, the jacks looked angry, he didn’t know why and the ponies. .. well, they looked kinda cute, most of all the fillies. . . what?

Feeling confused for how he was looking the few fillies in the streets he asked Onyx:

“Mr Onyx. . . I’m feeling some atraction to the fillies of this city. . . why is that?”

Not expecting this kind of question from someone so young, this left Onyx a little shocked, after some seconds, he finally answered:

“Well. . . If I have to guess. . . I’d say it’s because even if you can’t remember, you still lived for so long among ponies and you developed an atraction to their female species, it’s not that complicated, I believe if you live for a long time in Minus, you would develop an attraction to the female minotaurs”

“That. . . that make sense actually, anyway I hope to see a female of my species and If I do, I hope they are cute”

Both of them chuckled and continued their way, as expected, many creatures stared at Steel, some with interest and some with disgust, he made his best to ignore them and didn’t leave Onyx’s side, fortunally, many asked him what he was and he used the same story he used with Margaret, for their luck, all of them bought it but it was still a little unconfortable since some fillies and little gryphin chicks were poking him with a stick, when they were left alone, Steel asked:

“So. . . who are we visiting to sell the meat Mr Onyx?”

“It’s an old friend of mine, he always buy quality meat since he befriends the minus and gryphin nobles”

“Wow”

“But that’s not all, during centuries, many members of his family had traveled around all the world, not only Equestria, Minus, Saddle Sarabia, Zebrica or Gryphonia, there is no place where at least one family member hasn’t been.”

“That’s really impresive but. . . why are you telling me that?”

“Because. . .if any creature would have a little idea what you are, it’s him or at least one member of his family”

“I see but if. . .”

“Don’t worry Steel, in any case, we will stick with the story of the monkius, everycreature is buying it right?”

“Right! thanks Mr Onyx”

“Don’t thank me with words Steel but I expect more help for this favor I’m doing to you”

“Of course Mr Onyx!”

Very soon, both of them arrived at their destination, an old gryphin stand. Onyx was the one who talk:

“Hello Jilt! Here I have the Manticore’s meat I promised you”

“Hey Onix! Yes I see you managed to hunt one, very good, I know a good noble Minotaur who is craving for this meat”

“I’m glad to hear that! And. . .”

“And who is that?” Gilt asked after seeing Steel.

“Don’t mind him, he is a little creature I rescued in the forest and now he is helping me as gratefulness and if you are wondering what he is, he is. . .”

“He is a human” Jilt answered almost whispering, he didn’t want anyone to hear him.

“A what?” both of them said.

Jilt put his finger on his mouth to tell them to be quiet and ordered them to enter to his hut, once inside, Onyx said:

“You said a human? What is a human? in all my life. I never heard that word and you know very well I’ve almost seen or hear everything”

“It’s natural you or better say no one knows what a human is, after all. They tecnically never existed or are mentioned in any book.”

“What you mean?”

“Until now, only one human was seen in all the world, it happened hundred of years ago and as how he appeared, he dissapeared immediatelly”

“And how you know that? I always knew you were kinda an egghead but still, how you know this and the rest of the world don’t?”

“Because. . . the one who “saw” this human. . . was my ancestor, Gaiax the Wise and his unicorn friend and partner, Scrolls Heartstrings”

“Interesting. . .tell us more please Mr Jilt” Steel asked, he was so surprised, he really didn’t expect to get answer of what he was that fast, he and Mr Onyx agreed that this was unbeliebable convenient.”

“I’ll tell you what I know, my ancestor and his friend were best friend and they loved to travel around the World, they said they saw many things, new places, hidden cities, they even said they touched one of the legendary Mage Metalbrook’s 8 enchanted ítems.”

Steel was amuzed, he didn’t understand what those ítems were but they sounded awesome.

“But in one of their journals my family have been keeping for centuries, they metioned a creature that looked like a furless monkey, with no tail and was intelligent, it also appeared he clamied he didn’t have magic but they swear they sensed some in him, it seemed they befriended with him but not for so long since he dissapeared the next day, claiming his world wasn’t prepared to involve with ours”

Onyx and Steel kept listening.

“The only important thing they managed to know about him was that his species were called human and his name, unfortunately, since the papers are too old, the name is half erased, it was. . . Mer. . something”

Onyx frowned and said:

“And that’s all?”

“Well yeah, the journal also said they decided to keep quiet about it since nocreature would ever believe them and made a promise to never speak of this again, of course my ancestor lied since he made sure any member of the family would swear to tell his story for generations up to me, of course all of us thought they were crazy but. . . it seemed they weren’t”

“I see. . . wait. . .you said the human said his world? Are you saying humans are. . .like aliens?”

“I don’t know, the journal doesn’t say anything like that but I’m very sure it said world”

“Interesting, so Steel” – He turned to the kid – “it seems you are not just a rare species, you are unique!”

Steel was speechless, he couldn’t believe it! He was an alien (maybe) but somehow that made him a little sad, Jilt noticed that and asked:

“Are you sad? Why? aren’t you happy to know what are you and how special you are?”

“Well yes, I mean, I still can’t believe I discovered what I am that fast but. . . that also means. . . I will never know someone like me, I’m alone”

“So what?”

Steel and Jilt turned to see Onyx, with a serious face he continued:

“So what if you never meet someone like you? that doesn’t mean you can’t know other creatures, look at Margaret, she likes you and you may not noticed but some of those fillies were looking at you with amazed eyes, I believed they wanted to know you better, it’s up to you if you want to stay alone and forgotten or being somebody and know by everycreatrue”

Steel couldn’t believe it, Mr Onyx was. . .encouraging him? Lately it seemed Mr Onyx was opening more to him but this was so unreal, fighting his tears he said:

“Thanks Mr Onix! You are right! I won’t say I’m alone again, maybe in my past life I was just a pet but now I will make my own life with my own choices”

“Excellent Steel, I don’t want crying babies living with me”

“Ok!!!!”

After hearing that, Jilt asked to Onix.

“So, what you two will do from now on, if you want my advice, never say anything I just told you, unless you want this kid being experimenting on in a cold laboratory as a guinea pig”

Chuckling, Onyx told his little story about Steel he was sharing with every creature, Jilt only laughted and said:

“That was pretty clever Onyx, I’m sure it will work, there is also no creature who dares to adventure farter than this continent, if you say he is a “Monkious” I believe no one will question that”

“So, that means you will keep the secret?”

“Of course I will! He just proved my ancestor wasn’t crazy but I must warn you, be carefull if you ever go to Equestria, more precisely Canterlot or Ponyville, as far as I know, the descendant of Scroll Heartstrings, Ly. .something lives in one of those towns, if my ancestor didn’t keep the secret from us, who can warranty Scroll kept the secret from his family too?”

Steel felt more afraid than ever, he was decided since long ago to never go to Equestria but now he had another reason to not to, he would definitely never go there again, he then said:

“Don’t worry Mr Jilt, I was planing to never go there anyway”

“And why is that?”

Steel proceded to tell Mr Guilt his theory about his origins, when he finished, Jilt with a serious face said:

“Your point is valid but you can’t be sure of that and believe me, one creature can’t live without knowing who he was, at least not a peacefull life, it may not happen today or tomorrow but someday you will want to know who you were these first years of your life, you can negate it all you want but someday, you will go to Equestria for answers”

“Maybe Mr Jilt, but as you said, that day is not today and it will not very soon”

“Fair enough, well my friends, it’s been a great day but I believe I have some food to deliver, here is your money and a little extra for Steel here, for helping me understand my ancestor”

He handed the money to Onyx and Steel.

“I hope to see you again Steel, I have some questions I want to ask when we have more time ok?”

Steel stayed there. . . thinking, A question session? he felt he had lived something like this before, shaking very fast the feeling he said:

“Of course Mr Jilt and thank you, you helped me very much today”

“No problem kid, have a nice day, you too Onyx”

Once they were returning home, while walking through the Street, Steel noticed the lack of ponies compared to the rest of creatures, he then asked:

“Mr Onyx, why are there so few ponies and colts but so many of the rest of the creatures?”

“Well, you really are very clever, ok let me tell you, all the few ponies you see here are travelers or nomads, they don’t stay for much longer, In fact I believe you are very lucky to find some ponies here today, it’s very rare to see a pony around here these days, I believe they are only traveling through Minus since is the quick road to the rest of the countries”

“And why is that Mr Onyx?”

“Let say many years ago there was a war between the countries and even though it ended, right now, Minus is not exactly in good terms with Equestria, we have a peace treatment but both countries are at edge, not many ponies dare to travel here and not many minotaurs travels to Equestria as well, besides you need special permition to do so.”

“I see, well that’s make me feel relieved, since they are not going to Equestria, no pony there will know I’m here”

“hahahahaha, even If they travel to Equestria, who would believe them? besides, you have your face covered, for many of them, you could be a hornless minotaur or a monkyous as I told them”

After hearing that and stared at Mr Onyx for some seconds, both of them exploded in a huge laugh, it was the first time Steel heard Mr Onyx laugh like that, maybe just maybe someday he would consider him a friend instead of a mere assistant.

With all done an money in hands, Both of them proceded to return to their cave, ready to have a good time sleep.

(EQUESTRIA)

Princess Celestia was in her throne in the middle of a trial, Cadence present by her side, Celestia’s eyes were bloodshots as if she was crying not long ago and her mane wasn’t floating at all, her sight focused in the culprit, restricted by her royal guards, using not a very motherly voice, she said:

“And for the crime of ponynaping my son Prince Bright Sunny and being responsable for his demise, I Princess Celestia sentence you to death! Take him out of my sight!”

“No! please No! I don’t want to die, Please mercy!”

Celestia heard his pleas but her heart was set, her son’s murderer had to pay, after that, as every night, she said her farewell to her niece who also seemed a little relived and proceded to go to her little sunshine’s room, she laid on his bed, smeling the little aroma his son left in the sheets, tears started to escape from her eyes again.

“My little Bright, now you can rest in peace”

Chapter 12, Growing Up, Ghosts of the Past

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 13, Mr Onyx Forever

Author's Note

Here is the next chapter, sorry for the delay, I've been playing Metal Gear 5 the phantom pain with no rest, damn that game is so good, anyway, I hope you like it. sorry if the battle feel a little rushed but I'm not really good with battle P.O.Vs.

Please Comment and sorry for the grammar.

Chapter 13, Mr Onyx Forever

Onyx was cooking some manticore’s meat, waiting for his partner to come back, he was decided to have a long talk with him, he started to cough.

(Cough) (Cough) “. . . Damn, I just. . .hope you are prepared Steel, how I wish to have some more years. . .”

He started to reflect about all his life, memories started to invade his head, since he was found by Mr Fortune to when he met and trained Steel, an smile crossed his mounth.

“Maybe I could had been a little more. . .flexible with Steel. . .Nah! - he thought - thanks to the hard times, I know he is ready”

His thoughts where interrupted when he heard someone coming near their cave, he knew it wasn’t Steel because it sounded like hoof steps, when he was about to exit the cave, a little metal ball was thrown inside, he didn’t have time to act since it exploded immediately, releasing a huge smoke curtain, he coughed and desperately looked for the exit, he started to cough heavily and desperately tried to reach the exit, when he was finally out the cave, his eyes were watering a lot, he recovered his sight very soon but it only lasted one second since he was welcomed by a huge hit in his head, sending him to sleep.

“We finally found you Murderer!” a voice said.

Steel was running at full speed, Margaret and Jilt told him they needed to get something and they will catch up soon, he was almost in his cave, he then started to hear some noises, they sounded like if someone was hitting someone, fearing the worst he rushed even more, when he arrived, he found the two Minotaur he met that day at Jilt’s place, but what really took his attention was the other Minotaur on the ground, it was Mr Onyx, he was beaten up and was bleeding badly, he had deep cut in his chest and arms, when the Minotaurs turned around. One of them then said:

“Well well, it’s the freak again, what you want here? Can’t you see we are busy?”

Steel wasn’t listening to them, his eyes were focus in Mr Onyx, he needed medical attention and fast, he stared at the minotaurs and said:

“Get lost idiots, right now I need to help Mr Onyx, I’m giving you the chance to run for now but know this, I will find you later and make you pay” Steel said with venom in his voice, trying to fain some time and hoping for Mrs Margaret and Mr Jilt to arrive soon.

After hearing him said that, both Minotaurs started to laugh.

“Hahahaha, nice one freak! You think you can take us both down by yourself?”

“He is not alone!” a femine voice said from the distance, when they saw who it was, Steel saw his friends Mrs Margaret and Mr Jilt and they were wearing an armor? and not only that, both were wielding a sword.

When they finally arrived, Steel, still shocked said:

“Wow. . .Mrs Margaret, Mr Jilt. . .you look good but I didn’t know you. . .”

“Hahahaha little Steel, there are many things you don’t know about me or about Mr Jilt and please make sense, This is not Equestria, we live in a country full of danger forests, full of monsters and wild animals, if you don’t learn to defend yourself, you won’t live more than a month around here, and In case you wonder, I was a royal guard before finding my talent as a gardener and for Mr Jilt. . .well let’s just say when you are an egghead in this country, you need to defend yourselves against bullies.”

Mr Jilt noded in agreement.

Steel face palmed for his own stupidity, that actually made sense, he wanted to make so many questions but at that moment, there were more important matters to attend, all of them turned to look the brothers who stared back.

“So you finally are paying attention to us? Hahahaha but tell us, you think a couple of old timers and a freak monkey thing can do anything againts us?”

Steel stared at the duo again and said:

“Before I decide what to do with you, I must know, why are you doing this?”

“Well. . .since you all are going to die, why not tell you? you see, this old minotaur killed our father”

Steel and the rest were surprised to hear that but they trusted Mr Onyx, he then asked:

“And who was your father?”

“He was a spy and a mercenary, he was paid to retrieve some information from the family he used to work for and he killed him to stop him!”

“You mean. . . Mr Fortune’s house?”

“Exactly! See? we are not the bad guys here!”

“I see. . . then, I believe you don’t know your father was a scumb bag who killed many guards and an inocent child and his mother, MR ONYX’S FAMILY!”

“So what? No matter what he was, he was still our father and we were proud of what he did!”

“. . . Wow, you sons are as crazy as your old father! Well, I don’t really care, the only thing I care is that you hurt Mr Onyx and I can’t let that pass, prepare yourselves, you are going to pay for what you have done!”

One of the twins immediately charged after him, he swinged his axe to Steel but he dodged it without troubles, Steel then noded to his friends who started to attack the other minotaur.

(STEEL VS BRIGHT GUTS)

Bright Guts swinged his axe like a maniac, trying to hit Steel with no success, Steel kept rolling and jumping, she was out of breath after some minutes, Steel only smirked and said:

“That’s all? How you managed to get Mr Onyx? I’m starting to believe you got him by surprise because to be honest, your skills are nothing compared to him!”

“grrrrraw, SHUT UP!” Guts said and started to attack again.

Like the last time, he couldn’t land a single hit on Steel.

“Stop moving so I can kill you! is that how you fight coward? Running from your opponent like a scary cat? I bet you learned to run away from that coward”

“Hahahaha, can it dude, your provocations will not affect me, I’m not stupid you know? I know very well I’m not as strong as a minotaur, heck I’m not even as strong as an Earth Pony, but I’m fast and that’s is how I’m gonna beat you!”

“I will never be defeated by you! and you think you can save that old minotaur?”

“Mr Onyx will not succumb for a few hits and cuts, he is toughter than he looks”

“That’s not. . .whatever, come and try defeat me!”

After saying that and not wanting to waste time, Steel took the ofensive, he ran directly to Guts at full speed, Seeing this, Guts smirked and thought:

“You said you weren’t stupid but look at you now! Coming directly to your death”

He swinged his axe one more time but Steel as speed as he was, rolled aside and jumped, he swinged his own axe and striked Guts.

“Ahhhhhhhhhh!, my horn! My beautiful horn!”

He kept screaming but not for so long since Steel used the back of his axe and hit Guts’ forehead with full strengh, Guts landed on the ground unconcious, Steel immediately assisted Mr Onyx, he was really hurt and needed medical attention fast.

“Don’t worry Mr Onyx, I’m here to help you, you’ll be alright”

“Steel. . . you still have so much to. . . learn, why didn’t you make sure your oponent was fully unconcious?”

“Uh?”

At that moment, Steel notice Guts behind him, ready to deliver a fatal blow with his axe, even in pain, Onyx pushed Steel away to deliver a huge hit to the half councious minotaur, he managed to send him away and then he fainted. Steel was shocked, Mr Onyx saved his life, how he could be so careless? He still had much to learn from Mr Onyx, He then looked at the unconcious minotaur, even in that state, he was smiling as if he won, he then looked at Mr Onyx again, he was in pain and it was all this freak’s fault and he did it without any remorse.

“I’ll make sure you never do this to anycreature again” he said and took his axe, he aproached slowly, he raised his axe to decapitate him when. . .

“No! my son! you are better than this!”

Steel became speechless, it’s been years since he heard that motherly voice again, when he used to have those nightmares, this voice always made him feel better, he immediately abandoned his killing intent and proceded to help his friends. But not before delivering a good pair of kicks in Gut’s “jewels”.

When he looked how his friends were doing, once again, he didn’t know what to say, Mrs Margaret and Mr Jilt had their opponent already in the ground, unconcious, he aproached to them and said:

“I’ll be damn!”

“Steel! You want to have soap again in your mouth?” – Margaret said.

“Sorry Mrs Margaret, but wow, you two managed to beat him and. . . Mrs Margaret! Are you ok?” – He said when he noticed a cut in his friend shoulder”

“Oh this? It’s nothing, don’t worry, now we need to help Onyx”

Steel and Jilt noded, after tying the two minatours to a tree, the three of them proceded to bring Onyx to Mrs Margaret’s cabin, once there, Jilt treated Mrs Margaret’s wounds while Steel was treating Mr Onix’s, but they were so deep and it seemes they were kinda blue.

“Mrs Margaret, Mr Jilt, I cannot stop the bleeding, and it seems it’s infected please help me!”

Margaret and Jilt immediately assisted him, when Margaret saw the blue infection around Onyx’s wounds, he gasped.

“Oh no! their weapons were poisoned!”

“What?” Steel and Jilt said in unison.

“Those blue infections are a clearly sign of Manticore’s poison!” - Margaret said and removed the bandage off her shoulder, her wound started to get the blue tone as well”

“So . . . we just need to give you both the antidote. . . right?”

Margaret noded and proceded to search in her drawers, she finally found a jar with a green liquid, Steel looked at her with confused eyes, she said:

“What? don’t you know ladies are always prepared? You think this is my first time being poisoned by a manticore?”

Steel and Jilt rolled their eyes, she immediately drank the antidote and saw how her blue infection slowly started to back off, by the look in her face, it was obvious it hurt but at least she was safe, then it was Onyx turn, they helped him to drink the antidote, he hished in pain, they waited for his infection to start backing off but it didn’t, it got smaller but didn’t dissapeared as Mr Margaret’s.

“Mrs Margaret. . . what is going on?”

Mrs Margaret didn’t stop looking at Onyx, she then inspected every wound in Onyx body, all of them were blue, he was just not poisoned once as her, he was. . . she covered her mouth with her hands and said:

“. . . We can’t heal him, we are too late”

“What?”

Mrs Margaret started to share some tears and couldn’t say another word, it was Mr Jilt the one who answered:

“His wounds are too many and deep, besides. . . the poison is already in all his body, the antidote. . .will no longer help him, it may slow the process but. . .it cannot cure him anymore”

Steel couldn’t believe it, no, It was imposible, he imediately aproached Mr Onyx, he was suffering even more and for what? for a pair of idiots, he was furious, more furious than ever, he took his axe and started to leave the cabin.

“Where do you think you are going lad?” Jilt said.

“Isn’t obvious? I’m going to kill those bastards!” – Steel answered, decided to finish the job that he started a few minutes ago.

“Screw that voice, this time she will not stop me!” – he was thinking while walking furios to the door, when he was opening it, he heard a weak voice behind him.

“Steel! Wait!”

His eyes widened and turned around, he then saw Mr Onyx awake, he immediately drop his weapon and rushed to hug him, Onyx smirked and said:

“What I told you about hugs Steel?!”

Steel immediately released the hug and backed off to see his partner, he wasn’t looking any good, it was obvious he was in pain, he with much guilt in his heart said:

“I’m sorry I wasn’t on time Mr Onyx, I should have known when I saw those two bastards”

Margaret and Guilt also spoke:

“We are sorry too Onyx, we underestimate them, we never thought they would attack you like that, we thought they were like the rest. . .not a pair of assasins, we should be there as well”

Onyx wayved his hand and shooked his head.

“Don’t be sorry. . .It’s my fault for being too old and careless, besides, you know I didn’t have much time anyway”

“What. . .what you mean Mr Onyx?”

“Onyx. . . agh, listen. . I don’t have much time now, please, I will talk to you in a moment but right now I want to talk to them in private, I want to say a proper good bye”

“No! you are not. .”

“Yes I am Steel, you can’t do anything to avoid that, please, I can’t lose time”

“. . . ok Mr Onyx”

Steel exited the cabin and waited outside, after 20 minutes, he heard Mrs Margaret and Mr Jilt exiting the cabin, both of them crying, Margaret hugged Steel who immediately returned the hug.

“He wants to see you now, please listen carefully, he is in no condition to repeat what he says”

Steel noded and entered to see his partner, when he entered the room, Mr Onyx was already watching him, he sat in the chair next to the bed. Mr Onyx started to talk.

“Hey Steel”

“. . . Hey Mr. . Onyx”

“You never dropped the “Mr” thing did you?”

“I don’t know if it has to do with my past life but. . .I always adress like that to my elders, it’s a part of me, sorry”

“hehehe, it’s nothing to feel sorry for, Steel, never change.”

“Thanks Mr Onyx”

“Steel. . .there is something I need to know, when we were there, half concious, I clearly saw it, you were close to kill that minatour, I wanted to scream to stop you but didn’t have the strengh to do so, I was afraid to see you sucumbing to the dark side but then I saw you dropping your weapon and spared that bastard’s life, tell me. . .why? what stopped you?”

(Sigh) “A voice stopped me”

“. . .a voice? You don’t mean. .”

“Yes! the motherly voice I used to hear when I was a kid five years ago, the one that helped me when I had those nightmares”

“I see. . . so even now, your past refused to leave you, hehehehe, Bastard Jilt, he was right after all”

“Mr Onyx?”

“Steel. . .Margaret and Jilt told me you know everything about my past and my amnesia”

“Yes. . they told me”

“I see, well, I’m glad they did, Steel, please listen. . . I lived for many years alone and when I found you, I really thought I was making a huge mistake, I thought I was bringing myself a huge burden, but when I saw you carefully. . .you remined me to my son, that lovely minotaur and when you told me you had amnesia. . .something awaken in me, I don’t know how but. . . I knew it was fate to meet you”

“Re. . really?”

“Yes, and if not, at least your meat should had taste good”

“. . . hehehe, you are too honest for your own good, you know that right Mr Onyx?”

“Yes I do, well, I knew you were lost and you would never survive in this world without help so I decided to train you, to teach you everything I know and you passed all the tests with flying colors”

“Thanks Mr Onyx”

“You are welcome Steel, now. . . there was something I wanted to talk to you this night”

“What is it Mr Onyx?”

“Steel, It’s time for you to start your journey”

“Journey? What journey?”

“Your journey to know who you are”

“hahaha, what are you talking about? We know I am a human, I’m Steel the human, well technically it’s Steel the monkius but you get it, I‘m your partner and assistant, that’s who I am”

Onyx shooked his head.

“No! that’s is just a part of who you are, your other part. . .is in Equestria, the place you came from”

“hahaha, nice one Mr Onyx, you think I will go back to Equestria, nice one really”

“Onyx. . .tell me, do you really don’t want to know about your past, has it never crossed your mind. . at least once?”

“. . . . . . . . .”

“I thought so, Steel. . .I never told this to anyone, not even Margaret and Jilt but. . I always regreted not looking for my past, I never got the real peace I was looking for, always wondered who was my mom or dad. . . or If I had siblings, maybe brothers and sisters, it haunted me all my life because I didn’t have the balls to search for answers, please. . . don’t let regret find you too.”

“But. . . even If I go to Equestria, where I should start, I mean. . .I used to have those dreams but I never saw anything clearly, only voices and colors, somethimes I saw white with gold, sometimes it was Pink, purple, blue, I’m not even sure if they were ponies”

“Agh, I see, then that’s a problem but I think I know somezebra who can help you”

“SomeZebra?”

“Yeah, her name is Zahari, It’s been years since I last saw her, she is an expert making potions and medicine, I believe she can help you to reveal the secrets behind your dreams.”

“Mr Onyx. . . that’s not necesary, I’m fine. . .I really don’t need. . .”

He was interrupted when Onyx grabbed his arm and with a serious and pleading look said:

“Yes, you need to, I can see it in your eyes, you can negate it all you want but I know you need it, Please, Promise me you will find out who you trully are”

Steel couldn’t believe it, he was watching Mr Onyx. . .begging, he didn’t know if it was for the shock but he answered:

“Yes. . . yes I will Mr Onyx, I promise”

“Good, now. . . for your journey. . . knowing you will go to a country full of magical pones . . . I (agh) belive you will need all the help you can get, now. . .please, open that wardrove over there”

Steel opened the wardrove and found some scrolls, he turned to see Mr Onyx who noded, he took the scrolls and sat next to Mr Onyx again, the minotaur then said:

“You know what those are?”

Steel shooked his head.

“Please read the top one”

Steel read the scroll and didn’t believe what it said, he turned to see Mr Onyx who smiled and said:

“Yes Steel, that’s a medical notification, it was given to me 7 years after I got sick at the end of a Winter, as you can see, I have an incurable sickness, I don’t know how it’s called, you know I never cared for the details, anyway, the doctor told me that if I live a healthy life, with a good diet and take my medicines, I could live for at least 10 more years but heck, I can live taking medicines but I still loved meat!”

Both of them chuckled.

“That’s why in my heart. . .I knew my time was close so trust me when I tell you. . . those sick bastards only advanced the unavoidable, I think I would only have lasted until the end of this next winter”

Steel noded, at least now he knew why Mr Onyx cougued so much and read those scrolls every end of the Winter but now he was wondering. . . what were the other scrolls?

Mr Onyx then stared Steel with the most serious face he ever gave to him”

“Steel. . .before you see the next scroll I must know one thing, Please I need you to be completely honest with me, ok?”

Steel gulped and nooded-

“What would you do with power?”

Steel was taken by surprise, why was Mr Onyx asking that? During all his life, He never thought anything like that, he was skilled since that old minotaur trained him but he didn’t have anything near to power, was he talking about magic like those unicorns used? After thinking a while, he answered:

“I don’t know, I never had power but I can tell you, I’d try to use it to defend my self and defends those important to me, what else I would do, I can’t answer that, no yet at least.”

“Excellent, that’s good enough for me, now (cough) look at the scroll”

When Steel looked at the scrolls, he noticed they were some kind of maps and instructions, coordinates, he wasn’t that fool, he knew what these were.

“Mr. . .Onyx. . .are these”

“Yes Steel, they are”

“But I thought you burned them, Mrs Margaret told me, she told me Mr Fortune ordered you to burn these scrolls”

“She lied to you as I told her, the truth is, I gave her these scrolls years ago, Mr Fortune and me really hated the guys who killed our family. . . to get these, but Mr Fortune wasn’t a fool, he knew someday as his ancestor. . .someony worthy enough would appear and would need this, he always thought it was me. . . but he was wrong, I had my heart full of hatred at that moment, I still have it, It scared me what would I do with that power so I decided to not look for the artifact, well I’m not entirely sure if it’s really a powerfull ítem but still. . . I was afraid.”

“Mr Onyx, why are you telling me this, I mean. . . it seems like if you want me. . .to find the artifact”

“. . . Seriously Steel? Do I need to be more clear with you? of course I want you to find it! I’m showing you the scrolls for God’s sake, sometimes your obliviousness scares me to no end! Hahahahaha (cough) but please remember Steel, Power can corrupt you, once you have it, use it good and use it wise.”

Steel, Still looking at the scrolls, said:

“Mr Onyx. . Wow! This is. . .Wow! I don’t know what to say”

“Say thank you”

“. . . . Thank you Mr. . arg”

At that moment, Onyx stood from his bed and hugged Steel, he was shocked and close to faint for the surprise, Mr Onyx hated hugs and he never hugged him at least once, he was about to say something but Mr Onyx spoke first.

“Thanks.. . . kiddo”

“Kiddo?” - Steel couldn’t stop his tears at this moment, it had been a long time since he called him like that, he also felt his shoulder getting wet, was Mr Onyx. . . crying?”

“These were the best 6 years of my life since I lost my family, thanks for being there for me, considering how cranky I am, sorry If I ever let you think I didn’t care for you, I wanted you to be strong, thanks for this amazing journey, now go and start your new one!”

“Thanks. . .Onyx”

“Whoa. . No Mr? Hahahahahahaha”

They kept hugging for some seconds until Onyx started to feel even weaker, he laid his head on the pillow again and talked again:

“Just some advices for your life. . .”

“Ok. . .” Steel then grabbed an scroll and quill to write what his mentor had to say.

1) If you are good at something, never do it for free, NEVER! . . . ok, You can make some exceptions but only a few!

2) Red meat is not a healty breakfast, even though is delicious.

3) Never let vengeance or killing intent get the better of you, it poison the soul but also, there may be times where you will have to take a life, I hope not but if you do, I hope you’ll be wise enough to know the diference between justice and vengeance and finally. . .

4) If your past life worth it, don’t be afraid to take it back, maybe just maybe. . you did have a family, after all, if that voice convinced you to not kill that minotaur, that pony cannot be that bad, I hope I saw that before.

Steel, still crying, noded.

“I will Onyx, I will”

“Good. . . It’s time for me to go now, I’m already seeing them, they are infront of me”

Steel didn’t see anyone there, Onyx was already alucinating. . . maybe not.

“Sweet Treasure. . . Little Strong Hope. . .I’m ready, let’s have an amazing day together”

Onyx smiled and closed his eyes, Steel watched him, he knew those eyes were not going to open again, he looked at the scrolls again, then looked at Onyx again.

“Go with them. . . my friend. . . good night and. . .thank you”

Steel exited the cabin and reunited with his two old friends, they had a group hug for at least 30 minutes, Margaret and Jilt promised to never tell any creature how he cried like a baby in their arms.

Chapter 14, Even If I can't see you

(STEEL’S DIARY P.O.V)

Day - - - -

Today we buried Onyx, all our comrades from the market helped a little to buy a coffin and a place in the city’s graveyard, the funeral was quiet and nice, many minotaurs, gryphins and zebras assisted, it didn’t surprise me, he was a good minotaur, we also turned over the criminals to the autories, they were sent to Minus’s capital city to be judged, they were lucky Onyx convinced me to not deal with them myself.

Onyx didn’t exactly leave a Will but no creature opossed to the idea of me keeping the cave we lived for 6 years, Mrs Margaret proposed me to move to her place, I respectfully declined, I didn’t want to be a burner for her, she told me the invitation was always open, I really like that lady.

Day - - - -

I told Mrs Margaret and Mr Jilt about the journey I was going to make, they didn’t oppose at all since the thought Onyx was right, early today, Mr Jilt came and took Onyx’s guard armor, I asked why he needed that but the told me it was a secret and it was one of Onyx last commands to him, he also took some measures of my body, when I asked him why he was doing it, he told me Mrs Margaret wanted to make more clothes and sneakers for me, it made me happy, when he left, I realized something. . . Didn’t Mrs Margaret already knew my actual measures?

Day - - - -

It’s been a month since I’ve been training with Mrs Margaret, Since I found out about her being a Royal guard in her past, in Onyx’s absence, Mrs Margaret insisted in teaching me what she knew, I can’t believe how skilled she is, she wasn’t easy on me, shesh, I have to make sure to never anger her and I need to do something to pay her back all her generosity, she gave me clothes and now this? Yep, I have to thank her somehow.

Day - - - -

I prepared a little party for Mr Jilt and Mrs Margaret in my cave, I cooked some meat and vegetables, bought the best cyder I could find, they were pleased, she even hugged me with tears in her eyes, I told them how gratefull I was for all what they have done for me, we ate with gusto and said our farewells after the dinner, when they were out of sight I only thought:

“I’m really gonna miss them when I go”

Day - - - -

Today is the day, I’ve been studying the scrolls Onyx left me, after comparing some draws with the Minus map, I think I finally know where I should go, according to my findings, I must go to the Sacred Woods, near Gryphonia and Minus frontier, a little tricky to get there but maybe somecreature near there can show me where exactly it is.

For what I heard, those Woods are really dangerous since they are like a big labirith, there is a legend in the center of the forest, an amazing treasure can be found, it’s amazing how right they are, ironically, in that forest, there are no monsters, not even they can live there for so long, only the feeling of silent and lost surounding the forest is enough for someone to become crazy and keep walking until he or she dies. Thank God for Onyx’s instructions, I really hope they are not wrong, anyway, I need to go and say good bye to my friends before leaving early tomorrow.

(END OF P.O.V)

After closing his diary, he proceded to visit Mrs Margaret, when he knocked the door, he heard her voice:

“Come in sweetie”

“Ok”

When he entered the cabin, he found the inside was all dark, he closed the door behind him and said:

“Mrs Margaret? Where are. . .”

“SURPRISE!!”

Steel fell down on his butt, he almost had a heart attack, he then noticed all his few friends were there, Margaret, Jilt, the Market sellers. With widened eyes he said:

“Whoa!. . .what is this?”

Jilt and Margaret aproached to him:

“It’s your farewell party dear, you didn’t think you could avoid one did you?”

“hehehehe, I guess not”

Steel and the rest celebrated for hours, Margaret’s snacks were the best as always, at night, only the trio left in the house, after helping Margaret washing the dishes, the three of them proceded to relax in the living room, Steel then said:

“I’m really gonna miss your cooking Mrs Margaret”

“Oh thank you darling, we are gonna miss you too, right Jilt?”

“Indeed we will, please be carefull kid, the places you are going is dangerous but if you remember everything Onyx and us tought you, I’m sure you will be fine”

“Thanks Mr Jilt, Don’t worry, I will”

Margaret and Jilt looked at each other and noded. The gryphin then searched for something in the wardrobe, it was a wooden box, Steel looked at it confused until Jilt said:

“We have a present for you Steel”

“A present?”

“Yeah, something me, Margaret and Onyx prepared for you?”

Jilt then opened the box and looked at the content with marveled eyes, the gryphin chuckled and said:

“The gray parts are the one that will give you mayor protection, the Black and brown ones can deflect a knife or a spear, depending the angle. . . maybe not, its entirely made of darkness stone even the fabric have little pieces, magical creatures will not have any advantage againts you, even the more powerfull ones. . . I can’t guarantee if it will work againts an alicorn or something at their same level, still . . what you think?”

“What I think? I can just say WOW! But how? I thought there was so little Darkness stone in existence”

“Of what do you think Onyx’s armor was made of? We used it to sintetize this one more fited for you, we even made an Axe, arrows points and throwing knives from it”

Jilt handed over Steel his new arsenal and something more, a pair of bracelets and a pendant.

“And these are for you to always have it with you, after all, you can’t go on your armor all the time, it will not be the same but at least you will have a chance againts average magical creatures”

“Thanks Mr Jilt. . .Mrs Margaret, this really will come in handy”

“They sure will, and don’t worry, we have enough darkness stone left to make some spares but please, take good care of these ones”

“I promise I will Mr Jilt”

“Good, now come here!”

Jilt then dragged Steel in a crushing hug, Margaret joined as well.

“Please never forget about us, I don’t know what you are going to see or encounter but remember, you have a home to return in case there is nothing waiting for you in Equestria”

“Thank you. . . to both of you” Steel said trying to keep his tears under control.

After the tender hug, Steel proceded to put on his new gift, it was awesome, It felt great, it didn’t weight a bit, he could move freely but then he noticed something in the shoulder protections, it was a mark or a draw, it looked like the skull of a minotaur and it looked evil, he LOVED it!

“Mr Jilt, what is this mark?”

“Oh! That’s Onyx’s logo, he told me how he wanted you to use it when you were a little older, I hope you don’t mind have it in your armor”

“And clothes!” Margaret added by giving Steel a new set of Tshirts, all of them with Onyx’s logo in the shoulders.”

Steel looked at his new T-shirts and smiled, he looked at his friends and hugged them again.

“Thank you! I’m honored to be honest, I’ll use it with pride. . . ok, it’s been fun but I guess It’s time for me to go to my cave. . . see you later. . .much later my friends”

“See you later Steel” both of them said.

Steel then proceded to go to his cave for a good sleep, his last sleep there for a long time. . . maybe forever.

(EQUESTRIA)

Twilight was entering to her house, when she opened the door. . .

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY TWILIGHT!!”

She lost her balance and landed in her butt.

“What is this?”

Cadence was the one to answer.

“Silly Twilight, it’s your birthday party of course, did you forget you turned 16 years old today?”

“. . . . wow! I can’t believe I forgot my own birthday! Thanks everypony!”

“You are welcome little sis” – Shinning Armor said and proceded to hug his sister.

“Thanks bbbff”

“I must say, you have become a beautiful mare Twilight” a motherly voice said behind her.

When Twilight turned to see who it was, with a grin, she hugged her mentor, Princess Celestia.

“Thank you Princess Celestia” – Twilight said while everypony bowed to her.

“Please, there is no need to bowing, we all are family here”

Everypony noded and started to celebrate, Twilight Parents also gave her a hug, the party was nice, her mother prepared all her favorite dishes and snacks, she was so happy to have everypony she cared in her party. . .well, almost everypony she cared, she started to feel a little sad, not wanting to spoil the party with her mood, she proceded to go up to her room’s balcony, noticing this, Cadence, a little worried, asked Twilight Velvet:

“Mrs Velvet. . . is Twilight Ok?”

(Sigh) “I’m afraid she is not entirely ok, even now. . . she thinks a lot in my sweet nephew Bright”

“. . . she still hasn’t let him go, right?”

“Nope. . . and I’m afraid she will never do it, since the day we lost him, she took her studies more seriously, claiming she would never lose another pony or creature close to her again, she even is very overprotective with little Spike as well but I’m afraid she is too focus studying that she doesn’t hang out with the “few” friends she has, some nights, I can even hear her crying and whispering his name, I’m worried Cadence, I’m worried my little angel will end alone. . . why our little Bright had to die?”

Cadence, noticing Velvet crying, proceded to hug her and said:

“I can’t answer that Mrs Velvet, even I sometimes ask me that question, I’m pretty sure many things would be diferent if he were alive, but I can asure you he is here, with all of us, we loved him and he loved us, I hope some day Twilight find the strenght to finally move on as his mother did, we can only pray and hope”

Velvet noded and kept hugging Cadence, meanwhile, Twilight was already in her balcony, gazing the stars she whispered:

“It’s a beautifull night. . . Right Bright? Like the ones we used to watch as kids, Princess Celestia always made an extra effort the nights she knew you were going to watch, please be happy up there”

“Twilight dear” – her mother screamed from below – “It’s time to cut the cake, come down sweetie”

“I’m on my way mom!”

Twilight started to walk but one more time watched the stars, she said:

“Bright. . . if you are up there, please. . .keep watching over us. . . watching over me from Elisium, and remember. . . I will carry your memory forever”

She then proceded to reunite with the rest of her family.

Steel woke up very early, not knowing why, he had a smile in his face, even though it was strange, he didn’t have time to think about it, he stood up, packed his stuff and started to leave, he looked the cave for the last time, there were so many memories about this place, it almost broke his heart to leave but he made a promise to his friend and he intended to keep it. He opened his compass and started his Journey, his first destination. . . the Sacred Forest to get the the Axe or die in the try, the weather was good and the breeze refreshing, breathing heavily, he started to walk.

“Look at me Onyx!” – He said while looking at the sky, at that moment, there was no one watching him leaving, but if there were, they would probably had seen their human friend walking on the road and by his side. . .a mirage of a minotaur, proudly walking next to him.”

Chapter 15, A Shinning Head

Steel was walking through the mountans’ road, all the grass and forest were long behind since days ago, the heat was high, in his mind, he thanked Onyx for all those years of intense training, they really paid off, he was sure without it, he probably would had been back in his cave after the first hours of his journey.

Since he was no longer in familiar territory, he decided to wear his mask in crowded places or when he encountered a traveler on the road, until that moment, he met a couple of nomad gryphins and ponies, with the gryphins, there were no problems, they only asked a few questions and continued their way but with the ponies. . . at first, they thought he was some kind of monster or thief and tried to defend themselves, a few punches and kicks, followed by a little conversation were necesary to convince them he was not anything like that, even though they were a little scared for how badly he hit them.

Thanks to his wide diet, the food was never a problem, he could eat almost anything and if he was honest with himself, snakes and vultures didn’t taste bad, at nights, he always chose a high rock or cliff to sleep, the dangers with coyotes or chacals were always present but they decreased highly when he caught one and ate it, they didn’t dare to attack again, much to his grief, they tasted so good too!

When he was close to exit the mountains’ territory, he saw something at the distance, a creature lying in the middle of the road, when he finally saw it a little closer, he noticed it was a donkey, not younger than 40 years and he was bald, he laughted a little but stopped when he noticed he wasn’t moving, he was hurt, following Jilt and Margaret’s advices, he decided to aproach slowly, then with a stick, he pocked the donkey and said:

“Hey dude. . .are you ok?”

“. . . . . . . .”

“Are you dead?”

“. . . . . . . .”

“. . . . Oh well!”

Steel rounded the donkey and continued his way, he didn’t advance more than 5 steps when he heard him:

“HEY HEY HEY! ARE YOU REALLY GOING TO LEAVE ME HERE TO DIE?!”

Steel narrowed his eyes, turned around and said:

“HEY! I ASKED YOU AND YOU DIDN’T ANSWER ME!”

“DID I NEED TO? I THINK IT’S OBVIOUS I’M PRETTY BEATEN UP! ISN’T THAT ENOUGH!”

“OH SORRY FOR BEING CAUTIOUS! EVEN YOU HAVE TO ADMIT MANY WOULD THINK IT COULD BE A TRAP!”

“CAUTIOUS?! YOU WERE GOING TO LEAVE ME HERE!”

“WELL! IT WAS. . .”

(20 MINUTES OF UNECESARY DISCUSSION LATER)

Steel was now entering in the Woods again, a few miles away of Zebrica Territory, the next town was about a mile ahead, he wanted to get there as soon as posible since now he had a cargo and not a nice one, an old bald donkey with a horrible attitude, Steel did his best to treat his wounds and even though he’d hate it, he just couldn’t leave him there, it was a pain in the ass but at least, something good came from it.

“So. . . . the bandits who attacked you maybe are in the next town right?”

“Yes”

“And the only thing I have to do is recover your wagon with all your belogings, right?”

“Exactly, if you do that for me, I will pay you very well”

“Excellent, and don’t forget a bonus for using me as a pack mule”

“Alright, alright!”

Steel felt lucky, he only had to help this old cranky donkey and he will have some bits, it felt like a jackpot, he really needed the money to finaly pay for a good bed to sleep, even though he was used to, sleeping in the floor is not something one want to do every day. In the end, Steel forgot he never asked something to the donkey:

“Soooooooo, what’s your name old donkey?”

“Hey! I’m not old! And my name is not of your business!”

“Now It’s my turn to say Hey! In case you forgot, I’m carrying you to the next town and you hired me to retrieve your things, you are my temporary employer so yes! I think knowing your name is my business so now SPILL IT OUT!”

(Sigh) “Ok, it’s Cranky”

“. . . . no really , what’s your name?”

“I told you It’s Cranky!”

“. . . seriously? Ok. . . if it’s true, I’m not surprised.”

“What you mean by that?”

“Nothing, nothing”

“Now you. . creature, tell me, what’s your name”

“Steel and before you ask, no I’m not a furless monkey, I’m a creature from a very far land, I’m a mo. . . ”

“you are a. . .”

Stell thought it for a moment, there was not really any diference in telling him he was a monkeus or a human, after all, that didn’t change the fact no creature ever saw something like him, so. .

“I’m a human”

“A human? Never heard of them before”

Knowing already he would answer that, Steel decided to lie a little.

“No surprise there, we usually don’t let ourselves be seen, you probably will never see another human in your life”

“I see. . . then, when I get my camera back, I have to make sure to take a picture of you”

Steel’s eyes widened, thanks to Onyx and his friends teachings, of course he knew what a camera was, thinking fast, he said:

“Sorry but no, I just told you my species doesn’t like to be seen and obviously we don’t like to be taken in pictures, why do you think I cover my face in public”

“Oh that’s too bad, I like to take pictures and add them to my. . . we need to get my things back”

“Dont’ worry, you are paying me for that, I will get them back”

“Ok!”

“And now, you tell me, what were you doing in the road before being attacked?”

(sigh) “ You can say as you, I’m also in a journey. . . or better said, a quest”

“A quest?”

“Yes, I’m trying to find a good friend, somedonkey I haven’t seen in years, I have been traveling around Equestria and other countries only with that porpuse”

“Interesting, she must be very pretty”

“How you knew it was a female?”

“Please, if any male is doing such a long quest, It has to be for a girl and I really doubt it is for make amends as a FRIEND”

“. . . hehehe, I think you got me, you are not as hatefull as I though”

“. . . thanks?”

After a good laugh and sharing some good stories about his quest, they finally made it to the town, since they were still in Minus territory, obviously there were tons of minotaurs but there were also many zebras, after all the checkpoint to Zebrica was a few miles away.

“So, what kind of creatures attacked you Cranky?”

“They were five unicorns”

“Unicorns?. . . hmmm, well, I think I better get ready”

“What you mean Kid”

Steel put down cranky and proceded to get on his armor, he trusted Jilt’s brazelets and pendant but since this was a paid job, he didn’t want to take any chances. Once ready he carried Cranky again and proceded to enter the town.

“Wow kid, I must admit you looke dangerous”

“Well thanks, I’m facing five unicorns, without this armor, their magic would be a problem”

“What you mean?”

“You’ll see”

When Steel and Cranky were passing the entrance, he clashed with something, he fell in his butt, cranky also lost his balance and fell too, he nuzzled his nose and said:

“Damn, that hurt! What is that?”

Steel touched the invisible wall, not a very good one but still, one would need high ammounts of insane strenght to break it. . .or darkness stone, he smirked and grabed his DS Axe, he hit the wall in the same spot three times, the field cracked like cristal, he managed to make a hole, big enough for him and Cranky to go through, after they were inside the town, the hole regenerated.

“hmmm, strange! It seems someone doesn’t want any creature to enter or leave the town”

“It seems so” Cranky said

“Oh well, not my problem, let’s go find your stuff”

“Well said, let’s go”

Steel and Cranky immediately started to search for the thiefs, naturally, almost everycreature stared at him but at least didn’t bothered hi, not that he minded, maybe being with Cranky ceased many of their fears but there was something strange in their behavior, many of them looked scared but not by him, as if anyone was watching them.

After an hour, they finally got some information, they were staying in a hotel in the middle of the town, the duo immediately walked to that place, when they arrived, they didn’t find anyone, thanks to some information of the manager, they knew the scumbags were in the tabern, when they got there, to Cranky’s surprise, they found his wagon parking next to the tabern with 3 unicorns watching over it.

“Hey look! It’s my wagon”

Cranky was about to run to his wagon but was stopped by Steel.

“Easy Cranky, first we must deal with those 3 unicorns, stay here, I’ll handle this”

“Ok Steel but be carefull, as far as I know, they are just pawns, the true bosses are not with them right now, we must be fast and retrieve the wagon before they appear”

“Ok, wait here then”

Alex slowly aproached to the unicorns, once he was behind one, he grabed him by his neck, the unicorn tried to fight back but Steel applied more pressure, in seconds, he was unconcious, unfortunately, twe other two saw him and proceded to charge their horns, Steel started to run to one, the unicorn shot a beam that Steel dodged easily, the next thing the unicorn saw was Steel foot plant in his face, sending him to sleep as well, The third unicorn also shot a beam, Steel didn’t dodge it, instead he hit the beam with his arm, sending it to the sky, the unicorn was shocked, too shocked to see Steel running at him a deliver a huge hit in his forehead and then a rolling kick in his cheek, he landed 3 meters away, Steel landed softly on the ground and breathed slowly.

“Wow, that was easier than I expected, or they are too weak or the training’s results are even better than I thought”

All the creatures in town watched him with wonder eyes, some of them even were smiling, it was strange, Cranky then came as fast as he could and pated his back.

“Kid, I have to admit it, you are not a big mouth after all”

“. . . .thanks. . .ok, let’s see. . .property of CDD. . .I bet the C is for Cranky and the last D is for donkey, so you have a second name?”

“Please. . .just don’t ask”

“Ok boss”

After placing Cranky and his stuff on the wagon, Steel started to pull it, but after a few steps, they heard someone screaming, it was another unicorn stallion, he had yellow fur and green mane, his cutie mark (as he knew ponies called their butt’s marks) was a Bag with the Bit insignia on it, the unicorn still screaming said:

“Hey! What do you think you are doing?”

Steel turned around and said:

“Kicking your minions butts and taking my boss’ stuff back, got a problem with that?”

“Your boss?” – He then noticed Cranky on the Wagon – “Ohh that baldy uh? I thought we left you dead in the road, it seems you found yourself a freak to try to get your precious stuff back”

Cranky only stared with a furious look but before he could say something, he felt a breeze his human employee left after passing running next to him. The human ran very fast to a surprised unicorn and hit him right in the nose with his fist. The unicorn landed in a wagon full of manure, every zebra and minotaur present started to laugh, Steel got infront the smelly unicorn and said:

“To be honest with you, I’m doing this because I will be paid for it, but now, since you called me a freak, I think I will do some overtime” – Steel said closing his fists again and adopting a battle pose”

The unicorn bathed in manure, opened and narrowed his eyes, they were on fire, he stood up and screamed:

“Brother! Come out here, here is someone I want to kill!”

A few seconds after saying that, another unicorn stallion came out the tabern, he was like the other one, the only diference was the cutie mark, a Bit’s simbol with a knife piercing it, it was crearly he was the twin brother of the other one, when he saw his brother’s state, he immediately started to laugh:

“Hahahahahaha, you are a mess bro, Oh Sweet Celestia, I wish I have a camera”

“I have one!” – Cranky said and took a picture of him.

“Hey, give me that camera!” – The first twin said and tried to stand up with no success, his brother came to his help.

When he finally got out of the manure, the clean brother made an anoyed face and said:

“uggg brother! You stink!”

“Thanks for the information, now! Let’s kill that masked monkey freak!”

“Ok, ok, but first, let me say something”

He turned to see Steel.

“You! why are you helping that baldy? He is just and old fart, crying for some old stuff and an idiotic diary”

Cranky narrowed his eyes and said:

“Hey! My diary is not idiotic, it’s very important to me, it’s the only thing I have to remember her!”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever you say old fart” – He turned to see Still again – “And you! well, you have bad luck, you will regret messing with the Nasty brothers, we are well know around here, the best thiefs and bounty hunters you can find, we even have a bounty for our heads but. . . you see anyone coming after us? No! we are feared, too bad you didn’t ask before attacking my brother”

After saying that, both brothers charged their horns, Steel kept his battle pose and waited for the attack.

“Now!” one said and both shoot a beam at him, it impacted a left a smoke screen, Cranky widened his eyes, it seemed Steel was defeated but after seeing in action some moments ago, he knew better”

“Ha! So he was just a big mouth after all, well, that was dissapointed, now let’s take down the donkey again, I’m in the mood to kick his flank again”

The stinky unicorn was walking to Cranky with his horn glowing, he was licking his lips but it was short lived since he felt a powerfull kick in his nose again, Steel as fast as he was, exited the smoke screen, kicked him and sent him again to the manure wagon, he lost concious at that moment, the brother not believing what he was seeing, said:

“What? but how?”

“hahahahah, you really thought I wouldn’t dodge those beams, you really understimate your oponents”

“Ok. . . then, I will not do it again, now please keep Still!”

The unicorn trapped Still in his aura and levitated him a few feet off the ground, he had the monkey! He thought but it was odd, he felt he was so heavy. . .like if his magic was weaker, Steel only stared at him, and he was smirking.

“What is this? You show fear by smirking? Don’t worry, very soon you will not showing any feeling, good b. . .”

He couldn’t finish that sentence for Steel broke the bind and landed on the ground.

“What? but how?. . .”

He couldn’t again finish his sentence but this time it was for a heavy kick in his cheek, sending him to the ground.

“Your little magic trick will not work on me old fart, wow! I will give you points for being able to levitate me even wearing my armor, you are not a weakling like your minions”

“Shut up!” – He answered and tried to bind Steel again, he again broke the bind with little effort – “No! It can’t be! A little darkness stone cannot stop me!”

He kept trying and trying but it was always the same result, desperated he levitated some knives with his magic and tried to pierce the human, Stell used his axe and agility to deflect every knife, he then used of his own knives to pierce the unicorn’s hoof, he screamed like a little girl.

“Ahhhhhh, my hoof! Damn you! what is this happening!?”

“Don’t curse me! it only happened because you are weak!” – Steel screamed and with a kick in the face, he sent the unicorn to the dream land too.

With both brothers and minions unconcious, every creature cheered at high voices, the Zebra sheriff of the town aproached to Steel and said:

“Thank you Mister, you cought this nasty ponies and saved the town!”

“Well. . . thank you but. . . they weren’t that strong, how they managed to scare a full town full of minotaurs and zebras? Why didn’t you just wear some darkness stone?”

The chief, a little embarazed, explained:

“You see. . . the darkness stone is very rare, in fact that armor you are wearing is the higher ammount of stone I’ve seen in my life. . . where did you get it? I thought only the royal guards had acces to it?”

“Look I will not explain how I got it ok? And tell me? why didn’t you get help from them if they have the stone?”

“They came one week ago and took the town for themselves, they even blocked the town with a forcé field, blocking all mails roads and any traveler to leave the town, we didn’t have much of a choice and then you came and saved us, none of us had any chance againts their magic, once again. . . THANK YOU! is there anything we can do to thank you more properly.”

Steel devilish smiled, he knew exactly what he wanted.

“Well. . .now that you mentioned it, some bits would be fine and a maybe a warm room with a bed?”

“You got it! After all you need to get your reward for these two bandits you just caught”

“Now we are talking”

After having a deal, the sheriff finally was able to send a letter to Minus capital city to get some help, until then, they tied the gang to a pole with tons of chains, even with their magic, it was imposible for them to escape.

The town started to celebrate, Steel and Cranky joined them, when the party was over, Cranky aproached to Steel and said:

“As I promised, here are some bits”

Steel shooked his head.

“Easy Cranky, with the reward, I have enough bits for a long time, instead of that, why don’t you tell me where the Sacred Woods are? I believe since you been traveling for a long time, you know where they are, tell me and we are even, I really am not in the mood to look for it until I find it”

Cranky eyes widened when he heard Steel saying where was he heading to.

“What? why would you want to go there, that place is cursed! No creature go out there alive”

“Don’t worry Cranky, I don’t want to enter, I just need to see something, that’s all” (He lied)

(sigh) “Ok, in that case, yes, I know where it is, here let me writte you some instructions to get there with no problems”

“Thanks Cranky, you are great boss”

The next day, Steel and Cranky said their farewells.

“Well Cranky, I guess this is where we separated, thanks for your help”

“No Kid, thank you for your help, I love all my stuff but what I really wanted was this”

Cranky showed Steel a diary.

“That’s your only memento of your friend right?”

“Yes, all I have to remember. . . Matilda”

“I hope you find her someday. . . Ok, cya. . someday pal”

“Yeah, but can I ask for one thing?”

“You want a picture, don’t you?”

“How you. . . forget it, I won’t even gonna ask, so. . . Can I?”

“Only if you promise not to show it to anycreature else. . . only to Matilda, ok?”

“You got yourself a deal kid”

Cranky took out his camera and took the picture next to his new friend. They both smiled and Steel started to walk to the forest, Cranky also started to walk to his new destination, while he was walking, he chuckled and thought:

“I made a human friend. . . what is next? A Sea Monster? hehehehehe Yeah right!”

Chaper 16, No turning Back!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 17, They are ponies after all

Author's Note

Thank you all, this story already reached 100 likes and what better to celebrate than posting the season finale, I hope you like it, 2 chapters.
Sorry for the grammar.
Please comment and please if there are misspelled words or errors, please point them so I can fix them.

Chapter 17, They are ponies after all

“Ready for the Round 2 BugPony?”

Chrysalis was speechless, What did this monkey freak do? And what was that Axe in his hands, she was pretty sure she only saw him enter with one Axe in his back and it wasn’t that one, it shined like silver and looked very sharp but that wasn’t the most shocking thing, why was the monkey covered in Electricity, it was blue and cyan, he should be toasted.

“What are you?” She asked, not removing her eyes from him.

Steel Chuckled and narrowed his eyes even more.

“I’m just a human”

“A human?” Cadence and Twilight whispered.

“Ok. . .human, I don’t know how you managed to survive that fall and came here so quickly but it seems you now decided to fight seriusly, in that case I will not hold back anymore”

Steel kept smiling.

“I’m glad you say that, it would be a waste if the power you showed me were your maximus, in that case, you’d be huge dissapointing”

“Let’s see if this dissapoint you!” – Chrysalis said and shot another powerfull beam to Steel, he was about to dodge it but remembered he had ponies behind him, he growled to himself.”

“Damn! I hate protecting and fighting at the same time, it’s so problematic” He thought, then he took his Axe with both hands and hit Chrysalis’ beam and deflected to a wall, it exploded, leaving only dust.

Chyrsalis’ eyes widened.

“How. . . how you did that?”

“With an intense training, I’ll tell you that, not bad, not bad at all, that beam was really strong, I thought I wouldn’t be able to deflect it, now I see you are not trash”

“Trash?! I’m not trash! That’s it! I’m tired of hearing you! and seeing you!”

Chrysalis then shot another beam to Steel, she knew he wasn’t going to move to protect the ponies so she only had to tire him until he could no longer continue deflecting her beams but for her surprise, the monkey dodged the attack, that was insane, he didn’t care for the ponies?

Cadence and the rest looked horrified how the. . . human dodged the attack leaving them unprotected, he was heartless, all of them prepared for the impact but in never reached them, they only heard the human screaming:

“Plasma Barrier!”

When all of them opened their eyes, they amazed looked a transparent electrify forcé field surounding them. Applejack tried to touch it but she recieved a electroshock from it.

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you pretty cowgirl, you are not inmune to electricity as I am, just stay there and be safe, by the way, nice blond mane, I love it” – The human said. Applejack blushed a little a noded in understandment.

He then turned to Chrysalis and ran to her with an unbeliabible speed, he swinged his axe to her, Chrysalis managed to create a forcé field but the powerfull shockwave of the Axe broke it and sent her flying to a window, her body broke it and now she was out of the chapel.

Chrysalis was now flying a few meters away from the human, she smirked and said:

“Hahahahaha, how are now going to reach me now? You are going to try to hit me with your pattetic lightning beams again? Flying is one of my tops elements, you will never hit me! hahahahahaha”

Steel, still looking at her, adopted a crouch position, every eyes were focus on him, Chrysalis started to laugh.

“So you are giving up, too bad I will not. . . uh?”

She couldn’t finish the sentence for she saw the human jumping to her at high speed, the plant of his feet and Axe were coverered in electricity, like if it was propiling him, the second later he was a few inches in front of her.

“What?” was all Chrysalis could say before starting to feel pain in her cheek.

“I love you my little Bright, you are my pride”

“Let me read you a bed time story my sweet treasure”

“I brought Spike with me! let’s play the three of us together!”

“My sweet Bright, please, watch out for Twlight, she likes you so much!”

“C’mon Brigth! Just a few mores swings and we are done for today!”

Steel was listening to all those voices in his head, it wasn’t a nightmare but it wasn’t a good dream either, he hated not being able to see who they were, the only thing his eyes could see was a dark void, who were they? Were they his owners or. . . his family? Were they ponies? The lack of information was a torture for him, the second later he was surounded by a shinning light.

Steel opened his eyes and found himself lying on the grass, he was next to the entrance of the sacred forest, his head was killing him, not to mention he didn’t have any energy left, he tried to stand up but failed miserable, he was also confused, how he got there?

With effort, he raised his arm to watch his hand, the silver ring was still in his finger, he really got the Axe, that thought made him smile but he quickly remembered he wasn’t able to summon it, he was lost in his thoughts when he heard a voice:

“So you finally woke up, great, I was starting to think you were in some kind of coma, that would had suck”

Steel turned his head and saw his favorite zebra in all the world.

“In case you are wondering, yes! I was the one who brought you here, you are heavy! I hope you know that, and second, yes you have the Lightning Axe in your hand, I can’t believe it chose a weakling like you”

Steel narrowed his eyes and said:

“A weakling? Hey! I got the axe didn’t I, I think I have proven myself!”

“That’s what I thought, until you passed out after summoning the Axe for two mere seconds!”

Steel didn’t say anything, somehow. . . he knew she was kinda right in being dissapointed of him.

(Sigh) “Ok, I admit I may be a little rude with you, but you must understand, If you really are going to use that Axe, you need to be a lot better than that!”

“And what you propose I should do?”

Zahari smirked after Steel said that.

“Come to Zebrica with me, I can teach you how to train your body and mind to use that weapon more properly”

“. . . really? you can teach me that?”

“Yeah, but I must tell you, it will not be easy, you will want to quit after the first week but if you manage to follow my lead. . . trust me, you can be awesome, like Strong Heart was”

Steel noded at her.

“Ok, I will go with you”

“. . . .wow, you didn’t even think about it”

“What is there to think? you can help me to get stronger and besides, my plan after getting the Axe, was going to meet you”

“What? you were going to look for me? why?”

“Remember about the voice I told you about?”

Zahari noded.

“You see, there are other voices I heard in my dreams, but I never can see the owners of those voices, all my dreams are black and gloomy, Onyx told me maybe you would be able to help me”

“. . . . I see, well, Onyx told you about my amazings potions uh? Ok, once we got to Zebrica, I’ll see what I can do for you, for now, drink this.”

Zahari then took out from a saddlebag a little bottle with a red liquid, she gave it to Steel, he drank it without asking questions, after some seconds, Steel felt full of energy again, he stood up with a jump and started to examinate his body, there was no pain and he felt incredible, not even his past nap was enough to help him to recover.

“Amazing! What is that what you gave me?”

“It’s just a basic healing potion, any 3rd class alquemist can sintetize it, but I can asure you, this is the best you will ever taste”

“I can see that, Thanks Zahari”

After that, both started to walk to Zahari’s house, it was at 2 days by walking, furtonately, there weren’t any troubles at Zebrica’s chekpoint, Thanks to her conections, she managed to take Steel inside her country, it seemed she was well known in Zebrica, Steel thought.

While walking, Steel told Zahari everything about his years living with his adopted family in Minus, Zahari smiled, thinking all the fun he had with her friends Onyx, Margaret and Jilt, this boy indeed was like his minotaur friend, she was starting to being glad that he was the one who got the Axe.

After two days of traveling and eating nothing more than fruits, they finally arrived at ZebraVille.

“They really have no imagination with the names of the towns” Steel thought, laughting in his mind.

When they entered the town, the reaction was the expected, many zebras stared at Steel who was wearing his mask at that moment, some of them only stared, some were taking defense position and some even smiled, Steel didn’t mind, he was so used to it by that moment, they kept walking until they arrived at Zahari’s house.

Once inside, Steel noticed the decorations, tribes mask and stands full of potions, the tipical house of a potion maker, not diferent from the ones he saw in Minus, Zahari closed the door behind her and said:

“Ok, let’s do it”

“Do what?” Steel said raising his eyebrow.

“Let’s see what your dreams are all about”

“Uh? you really can help me with that?”

“Maybe, come with me”

Steel followed Zahari to the basement, there was a special secluded room with scented candles, they smeled very nice, in the middle of the room, there were pillows, perfect for a good sleep, when he turned to see Zahari, she said:

“This is the relaxing room, perfect when you are troubled or stressed, it also helps you to think better, until now, even if you haven’t realized, you’ve been troubled for your amnesia, it seems your head and heart want to remember but all those years in negation had blocked the memories to come out.”

“So. . . you think sleeping here will help me to remember better?”

“Not exactly, the room is one thing, but what we really need is this”

Zahari then showed Steel a bottle with blue liquid.

“This is a special potion that helps creatures to calm their minds to remember things they forgot long ago, like where they left something or creatures they knew before but it only works when the creature who drinks it really wants to remember, not to mention they remember at least a little, to be honest with you, I don’t know if it will work with somehuman with amnesia”

Steel noded and told her to continue.

“I’m going to give you this potion to try to forcé your memories to come out or at least help you to see the ones you already have more clearly in your dreams, thanks to your problematic mind I must tell you, it will hurt, that’s for what the room is for, it will help you a little but only a little, your forcé will is your best weapon here, and one more thing, we can only make this once, at least in a very long time”

“Why?”

“If we try to forcé your memories to come out many times, it could damage your brain permanently, trust me. . . I’ve seen it before”

“Ok”

Steel laid on the pillows and drank the potion, Zahari was next to him, waiting for it to start working, after some minutes, Steel fell sleep.

Stell found himself again in the dark void.

“Great! This place again”

Suddendly, his enviroment started to shine, he felt himself being pulled to the light, the second later he found himself in some kind of box, he couldn’t see himself but he realized he was small, then a creature apeared in front of him, it was another human and it seemed it was a female very similar to him, it took little time to realize who she was, she kissed his forehead and said:

“Mo. . lov. . yo. . .Jes. . .”

“what? what did you say?”

He tried to figure out what the human woman said but then, he was pulled to another scene, now he was in a cradle, the room around him looked like a castle, he felt surounded by a gold aura, like the ones Unicorn ponies use, then a huge pony with wings and horn was in front of him, she was smiling and said:

“How. . is. . .m. . boy. . .day?”

Steel recognized her voice, it was the motherly voice he kept hearing lately, but why? why he remembered the voice of that pony even more than the voice of his “true” human mother? He didn’t have time to think for he was transported again, now he was lying on a bed, he felt he was higher now, it seemed he was not longer a baby, when he turned his head, he saw another pony with wings and horn, she was pink and man, she was gourgeous.

“And. . .th. . .princ. . . liv. . .happy . ..ev. . .after”

“Tha. . .dence, it. . wa. . beat. . tory”

“Yo. . ar .. .welc. . my. . sw. . .sin”

She kissed his forehead and left the room, he then though:

“Wow, so I was really taking care by ponies? Was I the family pet?”

The second he said that, he found himself in a garden, he had a wooden sword and was sparing with stallion.

“C’mo. . . Brig. . . . .yo. . .need. . .strong. . .”

The scene ended.

“They were training me? was I supposed to be a soldier or somekind of weapon?”

He then found himself again in the garden but he was taller.

“C’mo. . . Brig. . . tod. . .new. . .books. . the. . librar. .”

A beatifull purple unicorn filly told him, she took his hand with her hoof while blushing and started to pull him to go with him.

“What’s all this? Why can’t I understand entirely what they are saying? Why am I seeing so much ponies? And more importantly. . . what was I for them?”

Steel kept watching more scenes and more ponies appeared in them, he still couldn’t understand in full what they were saying, in one there were two unicorns, one stallion with blue fur and one with white fur who was very similar to the purple filly, in another scene, he saw a unicorn maid with a little unicorn filly who was hugging him, the last one was about a unicorn yellow filly with green eyes, strangely, this particular memory was interesting since she kissed him in the lips.

“So that may be the reason for why I am attracted to ponies!” He thought while scratching his hair.

Steel kept watching all those strange memories, he felt some how relaxed, at least he knew now he was taken care good, his “owners” or “family” weren’t bad ponies but then. . . why they abandoned him? Did they get tired of him? Did he do something bad? He kept asking this question to himself until he saw one more scene.

He was now. . .inside of a cage, crying while some bad ponies were laughting at him, he was about to say something but he. . . woke up.

“DON’T LAUGH AT ME!” He screamed and raised from the pillows.

“Steel calm down! Remember it was a dream” Zahari countered.

Steel looked at her and started to relax, he was sweating bullets and his head was killing him, looking at him, Zahari said:

“You saw something?”

Steel noded and proceded to tell his dream to her, she listened with wonder eyes, she then prepared some tea to help him with his headache, while both were sitting in the pillows, she said:

“So in the end, we found out you indeed were raised by ponies and not only that by the princesses themselves”

Steel splitted his drink and said:

“Princesses? How you know that?”

“You told me two of the ponies you saw had horns and wings at the same time, that’s an alicorn, I don’t know very much about Equestria but I do know there are only two alicorns existing at the moment, Princess Celestia and her niece Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”

“So I was a royal pet?”

“As Onyx, I can’t be sure of that, that’s something you and him deduce for yourselves”

“I understand, it would be easier if I could understand crearly what they say, tell me. . . why I can’t understand them now? Before I couldn’t see them but at least the words were perfect”

Zahari gave a zip to her tea and said:

“Remember we forced your memories to come out, it probably was too much effor from your brain and you couldn’t get the full picture but at least this time you could see them, I think that’s a win situation”

“I’m agree with you. . . Ok, so. . . what do we do now?”

“It’s your choice Steel”

Steel thought about for a minute, then with a sigh he asked to Zahari:

“How much time do we need for me to master the basic and control of my Axe?”

“. . . well, If we train everyday and you make an extra effort, I think. . . a year at least but only the basic. . .maybe a little more”

Zahari asked Steel to follow her upstairs, once there, Zahari took out a scroll from her wardrove and showed it to Steel.

“It was given to our family hundred years ago, these are the techniques Strong Heart invented and mastered, even though the scripts says he always believed he never reached the full potential of the Axe.”

“What you mean?”

“hehehehe, well, according to our and The Fortune ancenstors diaries, he always thought the Axe could help him to fly”

“Fly? Without wings? That’s imposible”

“Is it right? but still he managed to do something very similar”

“Really? let me see”

Steel looked at the techniques in the scroll.

“Ohhhhhh, this is interesting, he was a genius, ok! It’s decided I will master all these techniques in one year and then I will travel to Equestria”

“hahahahaha, nice joke Steel, it took him at least 5 years to master this techniques, with luck you will master a couple in one year, I recomend you to master the defense ones”

Steel then looked at Zahari right to the eyes and said:

“It took him 5 years for he was the one who invented them but now I have his teachings at the reach or my hand, he was a good minotaur, he left this scrolls to help the next user, me! to learn faster, not to mention you will train me as well and at last. . . I’m a natural! You’ll see”

Zahari Chuckled after hearing him say that.

“I Like your optimism and it’s not like it’s imposible, Ok! Then we start tomorrow, sleep well”

“Yes my master!”

“Just one question, why train before going to Equestria, I thought you would want to go there first, you know, to have a closure”

“That would be what any creature would do, but that would be stupid, I’m going to a magical country where at least the half of creatures have telekinesis or can fly, just look at me, I really don’t think many of them will recieve me with open hooves, in case I find hostility there, I want to be prepared, or in case I was a pet and the princesses would want to “reclaim” me, I will not go down without a fight!”

Zahari chuckled again and said:

“Well, I’m glad to think you have a brain inside that head of yours, except for the part where you think you can best an alicorn, I think your plan is good”

“. . . . Thanks Zahari, Ok, good night, I can’t wait to start my training”

“Excellent now go”

Zahari showed Steel the guest room, once he was out of sight, he sighed and thought:

“Onyx, you really found something special, I hope he can find the answers he deserves”

Chapter 18, So screwed! (Season Finale)

“C’mon Steel! You need to do it better than that!”

Zahari said that while watching Steel practicing his meditation in a near forest, the first step was to strengh his mind to summon the and mantain the Axe, he had been doing that for the last three weeks with little improvement, every day Zahari pushed Steel to his limits, by this moment, he was starting to piss off.

“I know Zahari! Sorry Ok? This is tougher than I thought!”

“hmmm, after what you say about master all Strong Will’s techniques in one year. . . you should think better about it, at this pace. . .make it in 10 years”

“10 years? Ok that’s it! what gives you the right to say that? You are a potion maker! Not a warrior! besides. . . it’s not like you are the wielder of the axe! I know you said you will teach me but it’s not like you know how it feels to have this Axe!”

Zahari narrowed her and said:

“give me the ring!”

“. . . what?”

“give me the ring Steel, now!”

“I don’t think thats a good idea Zahari. . . it could electrify you, remember?”

“Just give me the ring!”

Steel rolled his eyes, he removed the ring of his finger and tossed it to Zahari, he was ready to laught when she`d get the electroshock but . . .to his surprised, when the ring touched Zahari’s hoof, it shined and changed form, now the ring was bigger and fitted in Zahari’s hoof, like a bracelet.

“What the. . .” - Steel said, not believing what he was seeing, Zahari smirked and the with little effort, she summoned the axe in her mouth and then she made it dissapear at will, she then aproached to Steel and said:

“I was chosen many years ago my sweet human but I’m not interested in power or anything like that, all I want is a peacefull life here in Zebrica, that’s why I decided to let the Axe to the next chosen one, even so, just as a sport, I mastered all Strong Will techniques, just in case.”

Zahari then started to show Steel all the techniques she knew with the Axe, Steel had his jawn on the floor by that moment. Zahari chuckled.

“I mastered them in one year, than’s why I know you can do it as well but you need to make a better effort, what you say? Are you ready to stop whining and start to listen to me?”

“Yes. . .master Zahari”

“That’s better, now catch!”

Zahari then threw the ring back to Steel, when he touched, it again change shape to fit in Steel’s finger.

“Very well my dear human, we will need to doublé our training if you want to be ready in one year, are you ready?”

“YES MASTER ZAHARI!”

“That’s my human

(ZAHARI’S DIARY P.O.V)

Day - - - -

Today I introduced Steel to all Zebraville, almost everyzebra recieved him with open hooves, even the mayor, somehow I convinced him to not use his mask, he reluctant accepted, many zebras asked him tons of questions, even that zebra who likes so much to speak in rhymes, sweet lady but too traditional for my liking, even though I must admit, this day ended way better than I imagined.

Day - - - -

He is getting better in his meditations sessions, we meditated for hours, he was starting to get very impatient again but after a good hits in the head with my bamboo stick, he finally go the idea of being quiet, I didn’t say it but I have to admit it, I had so much fun this day, I can’t say he had one too.

Day - - - -

It’s been two months since Steel has been training and living with me, thanks to him, my potion making improved a lot, he helps me finding the ingredients I need, I think I will teach him how to make potions, it could help him in the future,.

Day - - - -

He did it! He has finally got used to the Axe, now he can have it in his hands as if it was an extention of his body, it took him 3 months but I must say, I’m proud of him, Onyx would be proud as well, I hope not to find out those ponies abandoned such a good human, It wouldn’t surprise me, for what I read, almost everypony rejects what they don’t understand, I hope that Rhyming Zebra is doing ok in that place. . .how was it called. . Ponyville?

Day - - - -

I’ve been in the hospital for 2 days, Steel saved my life, we were collecting some herbs when a pair of chimeras attacked us, they took us by surprise, one of them hurt me badly, too bad for my potions to help, I thought it was my end but he. . .he awakened his first power, I think it was for desperation, but he did it, he focused all his energy in his axe and shot a powerfull lightning beam to both of them, they ended toasted, he didn’t hold back in that attack, it left him very tired but still he managed to take me here, he is really a good human”

Day - - - -

I’m finally got out! Steel showed me all his improvement, Sweet Mother of all Zebras, he nows can shot some more lightning beams without tiring him off, still, I think we need to work harder in his stamina, I’m starting to think he might actually achieve what he said, only 7 months left, wee need to rush.

Day - - - -

Today, something really strange happened, everyzebra in town noticed how the night lasted a lot longer than usual but Steel noticed something else, that image of a mare in the moon dissapeared, it was very strange.

Day - - - -

The mare in the moon never appeared again, somehow it afected Steel, he seemed to like that image, like if it respresented something important to him, I heard something interesting from travelers, it seems there is a new Alicorn in Equestria, after hearing that, I decided to train Steel even harder, now he will have to deal with 3 alicorns.

Day - - - -

3 techniques! Steel mastered 3 techniques already! I was a witness and still can’t believe it, only two months left and he still have 1 more technique to go, I’m sure he will, right now he is already stronger than any creature I met.

Day - - - -

Today I cought Steel looking at my flank again, wow! I can’t believe he still does it, he thinks I didn’t notice even the first time we met almost one year ago, he blushed deeply, he is so cute, he tries to hide it but he is, if only he was 20 years older.

Day - - - -

Steel did it! He mastered the 4th one! he is really special, he showed it to me and wow! He did it good this past year, I’m so proud of him, every rock I threw to him, he recieved it and kept going, he really has Onyx’s spirit in him, I’d like to say he is ready but that would be a big lie, all this training was to help him face this world’s dangers but no matter how much stronger he gets, he will not have any chance againts an Alicorn or other beings as strong as them and I’m sure he knows that too, I hope he would never have to face them.

Day - - - -

I can’t believe it, today, Steel told me he wants to train for a couple more months, he told me he needs to train his stamina even more, he is right, using the axe tires him very quickly, I must say I’m happy, at least we can hang out for a little more time.

Days - - - -

I can’t belive how fast the time passed, Steel will leave very soon, let’s have the best party ZebraVille have seen in years!.

(END OF P.O.V)

Steel was celebrating with all his friends in Zahari’s house, it was his farewell party, this was the day he’d go to Equestria, it was special since Mrs Margaret and Jilt were there as well, many zebras wished him good luck, some even told him to say hi to their rhyming zebra friend now residing there since almost one year, they celebrated all night.

The next morning, he was ready to finish his journey, before going, Margaret gave him a crushing hug.

“Oh my Sweet Steel, please be carefull there, remember what I told you one year ago, you will always have a home in Minus and if any of those ponies makes you feel bad, you just need to tell me and I will make sure to make them wish to never being born.”

“She is right” Mr Jilt joined

“Thanks Mrs Margaret and Mr Jilt, I’ll have it in mind”

“And don’t forget to count Zebrica as a 2nd home too” Zahari said

“Thanks Zahari. . . for everything and I know you noticed already but I want to say it anyway. . . . I always thought you were very attractive even if you are in your fourties, your flank drives me crazy”

Zahari blushed a little, chuckling she said:

“Yep, I always knew and don’t worry, I also think I’m very attractive”

Steel chuckled too, she then kissed him in the cheek and whispered in his ear:

“Come back when you are 25, experienced and if you are still attracted by my flank, maybe I will give you a chance”

Steel blushed a noded, Jilt then aproached to him with some maps in his clawns, he placed them in the table.

“Just to verify Steel, remember you need to take this road through the mountains, there is almost not security there, you can cross to Equestria from there, normally I would recomend you to cross from a checkpoint but knowing ponies. . . well let’s say it would be wise to keep a low profile for now, to enter to Canterlot there is no choice, you will have to walk through the city at day or infiltrate during the night, your choice”

Steel took the maps and noded.

“Thanks Mr Jilt, I will decide once I’m there, who knows? Maybe ponies are more accepting than we think. . .right?”

Zahari rolled her eyes and said:

“Remember what Zecora told us in her last letter?”

“Zecora. . . the rhyming Zebra?”

“Yes”

“. . . . Oh yeah!. . . good point”

After saying his last farewells to his friends, Steel proceded his long journey to Equestria, he was very confident, his training with Onyx and Zahari was tought but not imposible, after everything they forced him go through, there was not way Canterlot could be that bad. . . right?

(PRESENT)

Before she could do anything, Steel delivered a electrified punch to her cheek, sending her to the ground, he started to fall, Cadence tried to reach him but she was still too weak, everypony horrified looked how he started to descend to his death, Twilight screamed, she couldn’t bear to see him die again but to their surprise, a few meters from the ground, The axe, pointing down an his feet were covered in electricity and he started to land slowly, with a soft sound he landed safely outside the chapel.

Steel chuckled and said to Chrysalis who was still recovering from the hit.

“You were right! I can’t fly but I can Jump very good”

Chrysalis was nuzzling her cheek, then a tooth came out of his mouth, she stared at it for some seconds before exploding in pure rage, with daggers in her eyes, she looked at Steel and screamed:

“YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS FILTY CREATURE!”

Chrysalis casted hundreds of magical green swords and shot them directly to Steel, he in response, charged all his power and screamed:

“Plasma Barrier!” – There was no need to scream his attacks but he did it anyway! It made him feel cool.

He surounded himself in a electrified bubble, no magical sword managed to break it and were evaporated for the electricity, after seeing it, Chrysalis shouted:

“IF THAT DOESN’T WORK THEN. .”

She casted a 3 meters green long sword to try to pierce that barrier.

“Hmmm, a close combat uh? then. . . . “Plasma Edge!”

Steel focused his electricity in his axe’s edge and it proyected a huge cyan spectral edge of 1 meter long, it seemed as if he had the bigest axe never seen.

The spectral edge clashed with the magical long sword, Chrysalis and Steel were sparing now, he was impressed, his Plasma edge could cut anything and her magic was deflecting it, this bugpony was strong, they kept clashing their weapons until he used his electric strenght to deflect her and sent her flying away, he then jumped and tried to hit her in the face a second time, she countered with her magical sword and delivered a huge hit to him in mid air, he managed to block it but the preasure sent him flying away, falling to his death again, he was heading right to Canterlot’s city center, he managed soft the hit by evoking an electrified barrier that surounded him but still, the damage was huge, everypony and changeling looked at him and the cráter he made with his landing.

Chrysalis knewing the freak didn’t die and started to fly at full speed at him, Steel with much effort composed himself and started to shot lightning beams at her, she dodged them with ease, realizing that wasn’t working, he jumped at her full speed too, Chrysalis didn’t see him coming, he was incredible fast, once he was a few inches from her, he delivered a kick in her stomach, she felt stuned but he didn’t stop there, he then grabed her head with one hand and gave her a electroshock of 10,000 volts, the Queen hished in pain and fell to the ground, everypony and changelings were shocked as well, the creature was fighting Chrysalis and was. . . winning?

Steel landed nicely again by using his powers as bumper, he hoped nopony or changeling noticed but. . .he was at his limit, after his subjects saw her queen down, they started to charge their horns to shot beams at him, he had enough energy to cast his plasma barrier but it wouldn’t last for too long.

“STOOOOOOP!”

Everychangeling stopped and saw their queen standing up, she slowly aproached to a still covered Steel.

“I WILL BE THE ONE WHO KILLS HIM!”

Everychangeling smirked and let her pass. While she was aproaching to him, Steel was thinking.

“I think this is it, unless some incredible miracle happens in the next minute, I’m done for, damn! I can’t believe how stupid I was, I totally underestimated her”

Chrysalis, already licking his lips, casted an even bigger green magical sword, Steel looked a it, in his current state, there was not way he could deflect that!

“DIE FREAK! DON’T WORRY, YOUR SKULL WILL DECORATE MY THRONE ROOM!”

The Queen proceded to end Steel but was stopped when she heard his subjects screaming at the distance, she tried to ignore them for she was trying to enjoy the moment, but the screams were getting closer, she turned around and noticed how a giant magenta barrier started to aproach to them, it was pushing every changeling in it’s way, she screamed and tried to contain it but failed miserable, before she could finish the job, she found herself being pushed by the barrier too, the next second, she and all her changelings were expelled from Canterlot and sent away.

(THE CHAPEL, 5 MINUTES AGO)

Twilight and Cadence couldn’t believe it, “Bright” was giving Chrysalis a hard time but Cadence was wise enough to know Chrysalis was stronger than him, he wouldn’t last much longer, she had to help him but how? She then felt Twilight’s hoof holding hers.

“Go with Shinning Armor, he and Bright need you”

Cadence got close to her groom, he was still brainwashed, with the last of her strenght, she casted her love spell on him, it was just a little but enough to wake Shinning up, she looked confused and said:

“What?. . .is the wedding over?”

“Shinning! There is no time to explain! We need to save Canterlot and Bright!”

“ok. . .wait. . . you said. . Bright?. . . you know he is no. . ahem, longer with us right?”

“As I said, there is no time to explain, cast your spell to repel the invasión”

“Invasion? – Shinning asked but then saw all the changelings outside – Ok!”

Shinning Armor tried to cast the spell but failed.

“I can’t I don’t have enought power to repel them”

Cadence knowing his “cousin” life was in danger, aproached to him.

“My love will give you strenght”

Cadence’s horn glowed and helped Shinning Armor’s to glow too, the second later both of them were surounded in a magical aura and their mane started to float, their eyes shined and both of them casted a powerfull forcé field spell, only Twilight and her friends were there, but they swear both of them formed the shape of a heart with their bodies, the field pushed everychangeling away, including the Queen, leaving Canterlot safe and an injured human in the center of the city. Not saying any word, Cadence started to fly to the city.

Steel opened his eyes and released his barrier, he was relieved, he thought the barrier would push him too, he stood up and walked out of the cráter, when he finally reached the surface, he noticed dozens of ponies looking at him, as always, he expected that, some of them were looking at him amazed, some with disgust, some royal guards were aproaching to him, with spears in hooves, he searched his bags, after realizing they were empty, he facepalmed his forehead.

“Stupid! I left my potions in my backpack at the forest” he thought.

He didn’t want to admit it, but he was trapped, he had no energy left to defend himself, hoping for the best, he said:

“hi every. . pony, I was just traveling near Canterlot and saw. . the invasión and decided to help a little, now that all of them are gone. . .I think I will just. . . continue my way ok? Cya!”

Steel started to walk away trying to not make any eye contact with anypony but a few steps later. . .

“Halt!” a dozen of royal guards in front of him screamed.

Steel took his chances.

“Didn’t you see me helping you with the changelings, I mean no harm, I just want to get away from here”

The guards didn’t abandon their position, Steel knew there was no way to get out there without a fight, but he was so wasted, with work he was standing, he summoned his axe, this alerted the guards to take attack positions.

“STOP!!”

Everypony and human looked at the source of the sound, it was Princess Cadence, she landed between the guards and Steel.

“Princess! please move! He is dangerous!”

Princess Cadence ignored the guard and started to walk to Steel. He made a few steps back to try to long distance with her.

“Stop! I don’t want any troubles, I just want to get out of here. . . please, I promise I will not return here, now I know coming here was a huge mistake, just let me go”

Cadence ignored him and kept walking, strangely, she was sharing some tears, Steel in a desperate try to bluff, took a battle position, Cadence stopped for a moment but kept walking a second after, Steel, looking his bluff didn’t work, resigned and lowered his guard, the last thing he needed at that moment was opossing one of the most powerfull beings in all Equestria, not to mention she was Royalty, he dissapeared his axe and closed his eyes to wait for . . . whatever that would happen.

“I’m so screwed!” He thought.

Chapter 19, An Unexpected "First Impression"

“You did it! You and Shinning Armor did it! All the Changelings are gone! – Rarity screamed after looking how the pony duo casted that powerfull spell and saved all Canterlot but Cadence wasn’t listening to her, she was staring at the broken window Chrysalis and “he” went through.

“Princess Cadence? Can you hear me?” – Rarity asked a little worried.

Not saying a single word, Cadence flaped her wings and started to fly to the city.

“WHERE ARE YOU GOING CADENCE?! – Shinning Armor said, he tried to stop her but Twilight stood in his way.

“Twily! What are you doing here? I told you not to come”

Twilight wasn’t surprised, her brother didn’t know what had happened yet, of course he was still mad at her, putting that aside, she said:

“Please Shinning Armor, I know you are still mad at me and there are some explanations to give but for now, please trust Cadence and me”

Tears started to flow from her eyes.

“Twily? Why are you. . .”

She hugged her brother thightly

“(sniff) (sniff). . . A miracle happened today, A TRUE MIRACLE!”

Shinning was more confused than ever, he was still mad with his sister but his big brother instincts kicked out and he returned the hug, he knew she needed it, after a minute, Twilight broke the hug.

“Oh no! Princess Celestia!”

She trotted to her mentor who was no longer in the Changeling cocoon, Princess Celestia was starting to wake up, Twilight helped her to stand up.

“Twilight. . .what happened? Where are the changelings?”

“Shinning Armor and Cadence dealed with them but that’s not important for now!”

“Not Important? Twilight. . .why are you. . .”

Twilight used her hoof to stop Princess Celestia talking, she then said:

“Princess, I must tell you something but I need to ask you to not freak out!”

Celestia raised her eyebrow but noded.

“I mean it Princess! you need to not freak out!”

“Twilight please, I’ve lived thousands of years, I’ve seen everything, there is nothing that can make me freak out. . .except for what happened 8 years ago with my. . . .you know”

Twilight smiled after hearing this, the last thing they needed at that moment was scaring her dear friend, worst when it seemed he didn’t remember any of them, more relaxed now, Twilight said:

“Princess. . .he is back”

“Back? Who is back Twililght?”

“BR. . . . . “

(CANTERLOT’S CENTER)

Princess Cadence was aproaching to a now resigned human, there were so many questions in her head, how he survived? Where he was all this time? Did he have amnesia? She considered the posibility he could be another human but she discarded it immediatelly, even though she couldn’t see his entire face, he had the same red hair, the same eyes and she just knew it, she knew he was her sweet cousin, once she was a few inches from him, she glowed her horn, she had to make an extra effort since he was wearing darkness stone, this fact brought another question, just how many dangers he went through to forcé him to craft this armor?

Steel was getting a little impatient, was this princess going to do something or what? his plan at that moment was simple, he would go with the flow, let himself being imprisoned and when he recovered some energy, he would use his powers to escape, get to Minus and never speak of any of this again, he then, felt the alicorn in front of him, he was just hoping it to be painless, he expected some kind of magic beam but what he felt was the alicorn’s horn in his forehead, he opened his eyes and saw her casting a spell, this was it, he prepared himself for the pain. . . . . . he then felt. . . good, he was no longer in pain or tired, he wasn’t fully recharged but at least he could move more freely and maybe use some of his powers, but even though he felt great, after inspecting his body, he looked at the alicorn with confused eyes, noticing his expresión, Cadence said:

“I gave you some of my energy and healed some minor injuries, I believe now you feel better right?”

No matter how much he thought about what just happened, he was lost in his thought until without a warning she immediatly trapped him in a crushing hug. Steel’s eyes widened for the shock and said:

“Wha. . .what are you doing?. . . let me go pony!”

“Please. . .just please, let me stay like this for a few more seconds, I need it” Cadence said while crying.

Steel decided to let her be, maybe it was some kind of gratitude, he’d rather meat but this. . .wasn’t too bad, he reluctant used his hand to pat her head, Cadence recieved it with pleasure, after breaking the hug, much to Cadence’s grief, they stared to each other, she smiling and still sharing some tears said:

“Thank you, It meant a lot to me”

“. . . . Ok. . . this is awkward” Steel thought.

Everypony in Canterlot were looking their princess being so nice with the strange creature, why was she acting like that? Only a few old retired royal guards knew what was happening but didn’t say anything, they knew Princess Cadence could handle the situation. Ignoring the stares of the ponies, Cadence spoke again:

“You don’t remember me. . . do you?”

“I. . .remember a little but I don’t know who you are if that’s what you are asking”

Cadence was sad, she was right, Bright had amnesia, she tried something else:

“Can you please tell me your name?”

“. . . . . . . . .”

“Please, I promise you are not in danger here, we are just having a conversation. . .you can trust me”

Steel wasn’t that confortable with this pony but at least she seemed. . . kind, like the one he saw in his dream and he was glad of being right all this time, now she was hot! And he remembered one of Jilt’s advices.

“Always listen to kind and hot girls! . . . unless they are trying to kill you”

He noded and said:

“I’ll be honest with you, I don’t entirely trust you. . .not yet but I’m willing to listen of what you have to say”

Cadence smiled and answered:

“That works for me. . .at least for now, Thank you, I’m so happy, there is so much I want to ask you, soooo one more time, what’s your name?”

“hmmm. . . ok. . .It’s St. . .”

Steel was interrupted by another voice in the distance.

“WHAAAAAAT, TWILIGHT! HOW CAN YOU SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT! IT’S NOT FUNNY!!!!”

(seconds of silence)

“THEN WHERE IS HE? WHO IS THIS. . . IMPOSTOR!!!”

Everypony looked at the chapel and recognized the voice of Princess Celestia using her Canterlot Royal Voice, She sounded so pissed, like when a criminal is sentenced, Cadence hoofpalmed, she turned to see her cousin only to see him few meters away from her, with his axe in hands and angry eyes.

“I can’t believe I almost fell for your sweet words and your hot figure, Mr Jilt was right!”

Cadence widened her eyes and tried to say something but was interrupted again.

“I knew coming here was a huge mistake, don’t worry, you will never see me again”

“but. . .”

At that moment, Steel looked in his leg’s side pack and took one of his smoke bombs, he thanked whoever deitity there was for he didn’t forget to pack those, (why he didn’t use it with the bug pony he wondered) he threw three on the ground, they exploded, releasing a dense smoke screen that covered all the área.

“Wait! (cough) (cough) Wait! Please listen to me! you are. . .”

Cadence kept screaming but Steel didn’t hear anything, he was already away, running through Canterlot’s streets, he felt. . .sad, he didn’t know why, why was sad? Why feeling bretrayed by that particular pony felt so horrible? He shook the feeling and kept running, ignoring the stares and screams of everypony he was passing by.

When the smoke screen faded, Cadence saw his cousin was no longer there, she had to act quick.

“Guards!”

Dozen of royal guards presented in front of her.

“Go after him! But don’t harm him! Anypony who dare to harm him will respond to ME!”

Everyguard noded and started to go after Steel, after they were gone, Cadence and everypony left saw Princess Celestia landing there, she was crying too, she aproached to Cadence and asked:

“CADENCE! IS IT TRUE? IS THERE A CREATURE LIKE MY SON HERE IN EQUESTRIA?. . .”

“No Aunt Celestia, it’s Bright! I. . . I know is very hard to believe but I saw him, we all saw him!”

Celestia calmed down the best she could and continued:

“Ok. . .ok, I think. . .I was a little too hard with Twilight . . .I’ll apologize later, now. . .tell me. . .where is he? I need to see him by myself. . .please.”

Everypony who hear the Princess gasped, what was she talking about? Since when Princess Celestia had a son? when it happened?

Princess Celestia was hearing her subjects but she didn’t care, the only thing she cared for the moment was seeing her son again.

(sigh) “Aunt, please you need to calm down, it’s not good for you to be so stressed, I don’t know very much. . . but I know two things for sure, first. . .he is definetily Bright, no doubt about it and second. . .He has. . . has amnesia, he didn’t know who I am. . . or Twilight. . .or you”

Celestia’s face changed to concerned to horrified, she almost fainted after hearing that, how cruel fate could be? Her baby might be alive and . . . he didn’t remember her? Was this some kind of cruel joke?

“What? are. . . are you sure of that? Maybe. . .maybe he is just. . .confused yes! confused, Right? . . . Right?”

“Sorry Aunt but no, he definitely has amnesia and not only that. . . it seems he is not very confortable around ponies or strangers, he was even wearing some kind of mask”

“He doesn’t like. . .ponies?. . . he hates ponies?” Celestia felt her heart pierced.

“I wouldn’t say he hates us but he definitely has trust issues with us”

Celestia sighed in relief after hearing that but. . .

“I see, now please tell me, where is he now?”

“He ran away”

“What?! why he ran away?”

“It was for you!”

Another stab to the heart for Celestia.

“What?”

“We were having a conversation and he was starting to trust me, I was so close to convince him to come with me to the castle when we heard you, he thought it was some kind of threat and used smoke bombs to get away, it seems he was trained and for what I saw while you were unconcious, he has new abilities now.”

Celestia processed all the information Cadence just told her, she couldn’t believe it, what happened to her son all this years? Her heart was crushed and now her head started to ache very hard but she didn’t have time to think about that for the moment, her baby was out there and she was not letting him get away, ignoring the pain and composing herself the best she could, she said:

“Guards!”

Once again, dozen of guards presented in front of their princess.

“Aunt Celestia, I already sent guards after him, if we send all of them, he will be even more scared and untrustfull. . . you don’t. . .”

Celestia ignored her niece and said:

“Find the creature the other guards are chasing right now! corner him and catch him but hear my warning, DO NOT HARM HIM! UNLESS YOU WANT TO SPEND THE REST OF YOUR LIVES IN THE DUNGEON!”

Everyguard a little scared noded and joined the search, Princess Celestia and Cadence as well, Cadence didn’t say anything for no other pony seemed to notice but. . . she could swear she felt. . . something dark around her aunt. . . nah! It can’t be! She thought.

Steel kept running, using part of his electricity in his feet to increase his speed, he was running very fast, even faster than an earth pony, someponies tried to stop him, others tried to talk to him but he didn’t listen, all he cared by the moment was to get away from those ponies forever.

“STOP CREATURE!”

Steel heard some unicorns royal guards comming after him, they were catching up with him but he didn’t stop, he was almost at his destination, Canterlot city’s limit, the lookout.

“WE HAVE HIM! HE IS OUT OF THE GAME! – One guard screamed, there was no way he could escape from there unless he could fly.

Steel smiled and ran even faster, every royal guard was looking at him, shocked; he wouldn’t dare right?

Steel jumped the lookout border.

He did! – Everyguard thought, one of them tried to pull him with a his magic with no success he only managed to pull out his bloody and torned mask, leaving him falling to his death.

Steel saw himself, falling to the forest located in the foot of the mountain, he used his body and electricity to fall faster, the guards were looking how that creature was falling to his death, not even a guard pegasi could reach him, maybe a wonderbolt could but not them, for their surprise, a few meters before hitting the ground, Steel summoned his axe and shot a powerfull beam to the ground, he started to break the fall and finally landed safely.

“I love you so much Lightining Axe” – He said and gave his Axe a kiss and then proceeded to run deep in the forest.

The guards still in Canterlot were speechless, Princess Celestia and Cadence arrived at the place.

“What happened! Inform!” Cadence asked.

“He. . . jumped from here and landed in the forest, I tried to pull him up but since he is wearing a DS armor. . . I only managed to get this”

The guard showed Celestia and Cadence the bloody mask, Just watching the blood from his son was enough to make Celestia want to puke, this day was only getting worse, wait? He jumped the lookout? she then screamed:

“AND YOU DIDN’T HELP HIM? DON’T TELL ME HE IS. . .”

“No your highness, he used some kind of. . . lightnings to break his fall, he landed safely and now he is in the forest”

Celestia was surprised, how her son. . . Cadence said he had new abilities, she would investigate about that later, there was no time to lose, she turned again to her guards.

“AND WHAT ARE YOU STILL DOING HERE? GO AFTER HIM NOW! TELL THE CHECKPOINTS AROUND CANTERLOT TO TRIPLE THE SECURITY, I WANT EVERY ROYAL GUARD AVAILABLE LOOKING FOR HIM! HE IS NOT LEAVING CANTERLOT’S BORDERS YOU HEAR ME?”

“Ye. . . yes your highness!”

After all the guards were gone, Princess Celestia’s headache got worse and she fell started to lose conscious, Cadence cought her with her hooves, once again she felt dark magic present, what was happening? Worried she asked:

“Aunt Celestia! Are you ok?”

“Yes. . . my niece, I’m just a little tired, this really hasn’t been my day, first my fight with Chrysalis, this stress for being in that cocoon and the. . . finding that my son is alive but doesn’t remember I’m his. . .mother. . . It’s too much for me, please. . .please find him. . .I need him. . .”

Princess Celestia lost conscious with a final whisper:

“Bright. . .please. . .don’t forget about me. . . don’t forget your mommy”

At that moment the mane 6 and Shinning Armor arrived at the place.

“Princess!” Everypony screamed.

“Don’t worry, she is just sleeping, she couldn’t take it any longer”

Applejack then aproached to Cadence.

“Excuse me Princess but ah think we need an explanation, why yah and Princess Celestia are so interested in that. . .creature?”

Cadence sighed and answered:

“Fair Applejack, I promise all your questions will be answered eventually but for now, we need to find him, please take my aunt to the Castle, she really needs to rest, Twilight come with me, we are finding him together”

“Yes Cadence! Let’s go” – Twilight said looking more determinated than ever, Shinning Armor recognized that look in her eyes, even though she was happy all the time she had lost some shinning in her sight long ago, 8 years ago to be more precised.

“I think I should go too” Shinning Armor said.

“No Shinning, almost every royal guard is looking for Bright, you are needed here to keep control in Canterlot”

“Ok Cadence, as you wish, just please. . . don’t let him get away, but tell me, if you have to. . .will you forcé him to come?”

“No Shinning, I won’t do that, right now he is scared and untrustfull to ponies, I don’t want him to fear or. . .hate us even more, I know with Twilight’s help we can at least convince him to come voluntary”

(sigh) “Ok Cadence, and please be carefull, we don’t know if he is dangerous now, after all. . . he lived outside Equestria all this time”

Cadence narrowed her eyes and looked at him with angry eyes.

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that, Ok let’s go Twilight”

Twilight noded and sat on Cadence’s barrel, Cadence then levitated Bright’s mask and casted a spell on it, after some seconds, she smiled – “Got you” – she said and started to fly to the forest.

Steel ran further in the forest, after some minutes, he found the place where he left his backpack, he immediately proceded to drink a healing potion, he felt rejuvenated seconds later.

“Thanks Zahari” – He said.

He then removed his armor and put on his normal clothes and a new mask, he didn’t like the idea of not wearing it since it would let him more vulnerable to magic but he needed to be more quiet and a metal noisy metal armor wasn’t going to help him with that.

He then saw dozens of royal guards on the air and he heard some more coming his way, not losing time, he started to get away, After some minutes of walking and hidding in the bushes and trees, Steel finally reached Canterlot’s borders but when he looked at it, there were dozen on guards as well, making sure no creature could pass, he saw a couple of wagons going outside but not before being checked completely, it seemed hidding in one was out of question, even trains were checked carefully, he was trapped and he knew it.

Steel felt angry, he expected some rejection from the ponies but this? He thought he could at least trust that pink alicorn, she seemed nice and caring but. . . wait a minute! now that he thought about it, why he ran away? It wasn’t the pink alicorn the one who screamed, it was the motherly. . . he knew it now, the voice that sounded so menacing was the motherly voice he liked so much, the voice of the white alicorn from his dreams, when he heard that voice in that tone, he felt scared and without thinking he ran away like a little child. he felt so stupid with himself, maybe. . . the pink alicorn really wanted to help him.

Steel thought about going back but now it was too late, maybe now he was a wanted criminal and he really wasn’t in the mood to become a prisioner so he decided to take his chances, he would go all or nothing againts all those guards, he put on his armor again and made a little pray, after that, he prepared himself to leave his hidding spot and start his attack, he promised himself to tried to not hurt anypony. . . maybe.

“Ok. . . at three. . . one. . .two. . . thr. . .”

“Wait!”

Steel lost his focus and felt on the ground, he stood up immediately and looked who it was, he almost fell again when he saw the pink alicorn again and with her, the purple unicorn he saw in his dreams, she wasn’t as hot as the princess but man! She was very cute, he woke up from his thought and summoned his axe.

“What.. . what you want?”

Cadence commanded Twilight to stay silent, the little unicorn noded and let her friend handle the situation, Cadence started to walk to her cousin.

“Ok. . . I know you are scared, I know you don’t trust ponies, I don’t know why by I know you don’t, please. . .just listen to me, it’s only the three of us, no guards, no anypony else”

Steel somehow knew she wasn’t liying and felt a little more relaxed but kept his battle position.

“Please let me present myself, my name is Cadence and this is Twilight Sparkle”

“Cadence?. . . Twilight?” –Steel though, suddendly, his head started to ache, he used his hands to nuzzle it. The ponies noted his reaction and smiled, maybe there was still a chance for his memories.

“How. . . you found me?”

“It was a simple tracking spell, I used your mask you were using a little while ago to track your aura, like when a dog follows a prey using the smell, but it only works if the ítems was used minutes ago, I’m glad I remembered that spell”

Steel facepalmed for his stupidity, why he left his mask in that place, well, he didn’t know they could do that.

“I see, very clever. . .now, what you want?”

“I just want to talk to you, that’s all”

“. . . Hmmm, ok. I’ll bite but first I want to know something, who was the one we heard screaming with that powerfull and menacing voice, for what I heard, she sounded very pissed by my presense”

Cadence knew she had to be carefull for what she’d say, she decided to be honest with her cousin.

“Ok, first, I promise everything I will say it’s the truth, I hope you believe me”

“We’ll see”

Cadence noded and continued.

“The pony you heard screaming was. . .Princess Celestia. . . Co- Ruler of Equestria and. . . your Mother”

Chapter 20, Six Elements, One Human

Steel’s headache came back even stronger after hearing that name – “Celestia?” - So that was the name of that white alicorn. . . but. . .his mother?. . .really? he cleaned his ears and said:

“Sorry I think I heard wrong, you said she was Princess Celestia and my m. . .are you taking me serious?” – Steel asked, there was no way in Tartarus he would believe that crap.

Cadence sighed and repeated:

“I told you, it was Princess Celestia and in case you think you heard wrong. . . yes, she is your Mother”

Steel stared at her for some seconds but Cadence sounded very secure in her words, he then smirked and answered:

“Wow! you are goooooood! I almost believe you this time, ok, ok, if you want to try to prank me that badly go ahead, not like I care anyway”

Cadence expected that reaction, it made her sad but she continued:

“So I guess you won’t believe me if I tell you that you are my little cousin?”

Steel looked at her and raised an eyebrow, just how stupid this pony thought he was?

“Right!. . . I can see the family resemblance”

Twilight giggled a little, it was like the little debates she used to have with Bright when they were little but at the same time she was worried, Bright really had amnesia, what could they do to help him remember?”

Cadance, not ready to give up, tried something else.

“Tell me. . .”

“Steel. . . that’s my name, at least the one I’ve been using for 8 years”

Cadence and Twilight gasped but calmed down quickly, it shouldn’t be a surprise if he had a diferent name, clearing her throat, Cadence said:

“Steel, please tell me, where have you been all these 8 years?”

“I spent 6 and half years in Minus and 1 and a half in Zebrica”

“I see, you spent all that time alone?”

“. . . no, when I was little, two good minatours and one old Gryphin took care of me, they were like a family to me and when I was in Zebrica, I lived with a good old Zebra but with a super model’s body”

Cadence giggled a little, being the Princess of Love, she knew that was nothing more than a teenager crush talk but Twilight narrowed her eyes, she noted to find out more about this zebra later.

“So you were taken care by them, I’m glad to hear that, now tell me, if they took care of you like a family, is it that hard to believe me and my family took care of you like a family member too?”

“Well that’s. . . . a really valid point”

“Trust me, you were family. . .you have a mother and a cousin who loves you deeply”

Steel was procesing all this information, all this time he and Onyx were wrong?

“. . . Wow, this is unexpected, somehow I think I always knew I was taken care by ponies but also I thought I was a pet or something lower. . .maybe a servant”

Cadence gasped as if she was just being ofended.

“What?! no no no, you weren’t a pet, what made you think you were one?”

“That’s. . . well let’s say where I come from, you ponies haven’t given us good reasons to like you”

“I understand and I promise we will talk about that later but for now, please answer me, don’t you think we could have loved you like those good creatures in Minus and Zebrica did?”

Steel scratched his hair, this alicorn’s words seemed honest, thanks for living with sellers for more than 6 years, he almost could know where any creature was lying but she. . .it seemed she wasn’t”

“Ok, I see your point and I will give you the benefit of the doubt but let’s say. . . I believe you, let’s say I believe you are my cousin and all . . .then why did you send me away? My “mother” stopped loving me? or got tired of me?”

Cadence and Twilight started to share some tears after he said that, Twilight Teleported next to Bright and hugged him tightly, he was surprised but kept his cool, this ponies really liked hugs, he thought.

“Princess Celestia didn’t send you away, she loved. . . she loves you with all her heart, when they took you away from her, she made everything in her hooves to find you, when we discovered you were “dead” it almost destroyed her”

“Took me away? Thought I was dead?”

“Sorry, but that’s not my story to tell”

Steel was about to talk but was interrupted by Cadence who joined the hug.

“I know you have many questions as we have many questions as well but please, please believe us, I don’t know what you think about ponies? but I can asure you, my aunt Celestia, me, Twilight and many ponies else are glad you are alive, I never stopped missing you, neither of us did”

Twilight noded in agreement.

Steel was shocked, he wasn’t that strange to affection, Mrs Margaret and his friends always were kind to him but this was on a whole other level, they sounded so sincere and warm, he didn’t want to break the hug, he even returned it, he hated himself a little and felt really stupid, he trained all this time for this? To be defeated by kind words?

After some seconds of hugging, they broke it and stared each other.

“(sigh) Ok, so what happens now?”

Cadence answered:

“Well, would you come with us to the city, there are ponies who wants to see you, amongs them. . . your Mother”

“But I don’t remember her, I have some memories but I don’t really remember any of you. . .our life together, wouldn’t be like. . .meeting a total stranger?” he said while looking to the ground, struggling with himself.

Cadence noticed he was suffering for being confused, she aproached to Steel and tried to kiss him in the cheek to confort him, Steel noticed her intentions and backed out quickly to avoid that, much to the alicorn surprise.

“Ok. . . I said I would try to believe your story but I think we haven’t reach that level of trust yet, sorry”

Cadence’s heart almost broke there but she understood, this wouldn’t be that easy right?

“ohh, sorry. It’s just. . . when you were little and scared of something or were unsure of something, a little kiss in the cheek from me or your mother always made you feel better, I’m very sorry, I was caught in the mood”

“. . . ok, sorry for how I acted it’s just. . . I didn’t exactly recieved affection very often”

“I understand, so. . .are you willing to come to Canterlot city with us”

Steel still had some doubts but at least he was starting to have the answers he came to look for, he reluctant noded, Twilight and Cadence were jumping in happiness but stopped when Steel talked again.

“But mark my words, If I feel any danger or any pony tries to do something, I will not doubt in defend myself, with violence if necesary, you hear me?”

“Clearly and don’t worry, I promise as a Princess of Equestria that no harm will come to you there and will personaly punish anypony who dare to try to hurt you. . . my sweet cousin”

Steel, after hearing say that, felt much better and relaxed and much to Twilight and Cadence’s surprise, he removed his mask, he didn’t know why he did that, he even still wasn’t sure if they were really his family but something in his heart really wished for it, he was starting to warm up with this ponies and he didn’t know if he like it or not.

Cadence and Twilight looked at him, they smiled even more, they never doubt it but now they were absolutely sure, he was a grown up now but the face was the same, he even still had that bright in his eyes, the only thing they didn’t like were the scars in his face, it seemed he had it hard these years, part of them broke for the sight, even though, that didn’t stop Twiligh’s heart to start beat fast. He didn’t change a bit, she thought.

After giving him a little privacy to change to his casual attire, they proceded to walk to Canterlot, Cadence noticed his clothes were almost the same as the ones he used to use as a kid, the only diference was the color of the t-shirt from blue to black and that instead of having Celestia’s cutie mark in his shoulders, he had a logo that looked like a minotaur, maybe the logo of someminotaur he admired, she really had tons of questions to ask. A little before arriving to the city, Steel realized something.

“Now that I think about it, if you are really my cousin and Princess Celestia is really my mother. . .then that would make me a. . .”

“A prince yes” Cadence finished

“Wow! oh well, that’s . . . nice”

After hearing his simple answer, Cadence couldn’t help to ask:

“It’s not the reaction I was waiting for, many would start to brag about being royalty”

“hehehehe sorry, but it’s as it is, I mean it’s just a title, it’s not like this affect what or who I am, I’m Steel, nothing more and nothing less, It’s not like I wanted all my life to be a prince. . . I’d suck in being a leader and for the record, I suck in politics, they are so boring”

Cadence and Twilight looked at each other and smiled, it seemed he didn’t lose his humility even after all these years but he was kinda rude and sarcastic.

When they reached Canterlot entrance, they were recieved by dozen of guards, all of them pointing their spears to Steel.

“Halt Creature, get away from the Princess and Miss Twilight!”

Steel narrowed his eyes and was about to summon his axe when Cadence spoke:

“Stop right there commander, this. . .creature has a name, is Brig. . .Steel, please adress him as such, and he is my royal guest now so it would be wise if ALL of you lower your spears and let us pass”

Everyguard did as she said and let them pass, some of them staring at the strange creature, Steel wasn’t wearing his mask, there was no need of it anymore, his scars didn’t help to win the guards’ good side, they started to walk though the city’s streets, as expected, everypony looked at them, most of all at him.

“This is really unconfortable” Steel said.

“Don’t worry, you are with us now, everything will be alright”

Steel felt a little better after hearing her and asked:

“Your name is Twilight right? For the little I remember, we. . . used to hang out together right?”

Twilight blushed and noded, she liked hearing him say her name after all these years”

“What were we? Cousins? Friends? Or something. . .more?”

Twilight blushed even more.

“No no no! we were friends hehehe, very good friends”

“Oh I see, well, that’s too bad, I wouldn’t had mind having a cute marefriend like you hahahahahaha!”

Twilight’s eyes widened to imposible levels and blushed even more, Cadence only giggled at the scene, Twilight was so embarazed and his cousin. . .well at least he didn’t have problems saying what he thought”

The trio arrived at the palace leaving many ponies in the city very confused, once they were inside the palace, Twilight’s friends came to recieve them, Rainbow was the first to get there.

“Twilight! there you ar. . .” Rainbow Dash started to talk but stopped after seeing who was with her and the Princess.

Very soon, the rest arrived, as Rainbow, they stared at Steel, Rarity seemed disgusted, Fluttershy was hidding behind her mane, Applejack looked at him with narrowed eyes and took a fighting pose in case he tried something, Pinkie Pie was looking at him with a huge smile, not able to contain herself, he jumped directly at him to hug him.

Steel felt danger and with a quick move, he dodged Pinkie by Jumping above her, Pinkie landed on the floor and turned around with disbelieving eyes.

“Hey! No fair! Nopony dodges Pinkie’s super duper hug! You must have excellent reflexes, even way better than Applejack and Dashie”

“Hey!” Both Applejack and Rainbow screamed.

Steel chuckled and answered.

“Well, Thanks for noticing it but it’s not just my reflexes, you are too slow too”

“Ohh, I’ll get you for that, you’ll see, mark my words, before this day ends, you will be hugged by me” - Pinkie said while humming.

“Bring it on pink pony” – Steel said but couldn’t stop wondering what this pony smoked? He heard about some mushrooms with. . . unexpected effects but what this pony was taking was in a whole other level, no creature could be that hyper naturaly.

Everypony looked amazed how Pinkie and the creature were talking naturaly, then Pinkie spoke again.

“By the way, we haven’t been introduced, who are you? I’m Pinkie Pie, the best pony party planer in all Equestria and I like to make new friends, would you like to be my friend? Please please be my friend!”

“Wow! easy girl, first of all, I’m Steel and no, I can’t be your friend now”

Pinkie Pie stopped humming and landed on the floor, her mane became flat and her eyes lost some shine.

“What. . .what did you say?”

(Sigh) “I said I can’t be your friend, at least not until I know you better”

Pinkie Pie mane once again became fluffy and she recovered her mood.

“Ohhhhh, Ok! So that’s mean maybe we can be friends right?”

“Yes. . . .maybe”

“Yay!” Pinkie Pie said before trotting to join the group, the next one to aproach him was Rainbow Dash, she circled a few times making him feel more uneasy, her eyes were already judging him”

“I must say I really don’t like the way you are looking at me”

Dash ignored the commentary and chuckled.

“What are you? some kind of evolved monkey?”

Everypony present jaws fell to the floor, Did Rainbow just said that?

Steel by his part only stared a her, it has been a while since any creature called him monkey, still. . . he didn’t like the way she say it.

“What I am is not your business and let me give you an advice, keep your mouth closed or I’ll close it for you punk”

“Ok, that’s it! Apologize or I’ll. . . ”

Steel then sudendly moved a few inches from her face.

“Or you’ll what?”

Dash almost lost balance for the surprise.

“OR YOU’LL WHAT?! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU CAN DO TO ME! I DIDN’T CAME TO EQUESTRIA TO BE TALKED LIKE THAT BY A PEGASUS WITH HIGH EGO ISSUES!”

Rainbow Dash backed off and adopted a fighting posture, she was about to attack the creature but was stopped by a hoof on her shoulder, it was Applejack.

“Easy Rainbow, don’t start a fight in the castle”

Rainbow looked at her friend and noded.

“And yah sir, yah need to show some manners”

“Hey! Expect for the pink one, all of you are looking at me like some kind of caged animal ready to attack, not that I blame you, I know how I look but then that. . . mare, came and the very first thing she does is insult me, trust me, the only reason she is not already eating dirt right now it’s because I’m doing my best to behave in the name of Princess Cadence, Why should I show manners to some.. . pony who doesn’t?”

Applejack wanted to say something to protest but she knew this. . .creature was just saying what he felt and to be honest. . . Rainbow Dash first impresión was kinda rude.

“Yah. . have a point sir. . .Steel right?”

“Yes”

“Ok, Steel, please forgive my friend’s behavior, you are right, where are our manners? my name is Applejack, nice to meet you”

Applejack extended her hoof and Steel took it and both shaked it.

“Nice to meet you too Applejack”

Applejack smiled and noded, she felt more relieved, this creature seemed honest and she didn’t feel any danger from him, he was at edge but she was sure he wouldn’t do anything without provocation, she then looked at Rainbow. Rainbow Dash sighed and aproached to Steel again, scrathing her mane she said:

“Ok. . . I think maybe my first impresión of you wasn’t the best one, let me try again, Hi! I’m Rainbow Dash! The best Flyier in all of Equestria and a future Wonderbolt!” Dash said while raising her hooves to the air and sparkling eyes.

Steel still was a little angry with the pegasus but after hearing her say that and making that pose. . .he couldn’t help to chuckle, at least this pegasus had style.

“What so funny this time?”

“Sorry, I was just surprised how self confident you are and who would had known you have a cute side”

After hearing that Rainbow eyes widened, in all her life, nopony ever told her she was cute, in fact, many ponies used to think she was a stallion, she didn’t say anything, just blushed and returned to the group, it was the first time, words failed to her.

“Ok, Twilight, Cadence, shall we proceed?”

“Wait!” Twilight said “There are two ponies who haven’t introduced yet!”

“Don’t bother Twilight, I can recongnize fear and disgust when I see it, It’s obvious the yellow pegasus is near in peeing for fear and the White one would prefer to die before interacting with me”

“But, but” Cadence started,

“It’s ok Cadence, I’m used to it, it’s the Price for being diferent, they are not the first or last ones in doing that, let’s go”

Cadence and Twilight reluctant noded and continued to walk with Steel to the Throne room, after a few steps, Steel heard a little whisper.

“Wa, wait”

He turned around and saw the yellow pegasus, she was not longer hidding behind her mane and was looking at him with sad eyes.

“What is it little pegasus?”

Fluttershy aproached to him slowly and hugged him warmly, Steel didn’t stop her for he didn’t feel any bad intention – “Damn! These ponies really like hugs” – he thought.

“I’m, I’m sorry to hear that, that other ponies fear you or reject you for being diferent, I’m sorry I acted like they did” She said while sharing some tears.

Now it was Steel’s turn to become speechless, this obviously shy pony was being kind to him, she was even crying, he didn’t want to admit it but. . . since he talked to Cadence and Twilight, he was starting to think everything he was told about ponies in Equestria was wrong but now. . .he was starting to believe it, he didn’t return the hug for he didn’t want to scare her, she just seemed so. . .fragile, so fragile that any touch from his part could hurt her.

After breaking the hug, Steel looked at Rarity who was still looking at him with those rejecting eyes, not in the mood to extend the issue, he said:

“Ok, say it! Say I’m disgust, I’m diferent, I’m a freak, bla bla bla, let’s just finish with this!”

Everypony waited to hear what she had to say, some even wishing she wouldn’t say something stupid or ofensive like Dash, for their surprise she only raised her hoof and pointed Steel’s clothes.

“Your clothes!”

“Say what?”

“Look at your clothes, they are so. . .plain. .oh! and they are dirty and torn”

“. . . . seriously? You were looking at me like that for my clothes?”

Rarity noded.

“Not for my form or face? You don’t think I’m disgusting?”

“Why would I think that darling? You are not a pony but I can’t say you are ugly or disgust, only your clothes but that’s a liking matter, just please, wash them at least”

Steel and everypony, after some seconds just started to laugh like crazy, Twilight and the rest were relieved, Rarity wasn’t a judgemetal pony after all.

With all Introductions done, everypony and human proceded to walk to the throne room, there was still some ponies and dragon to meet again, Steel was nervious, he was about to meet his “mother” again. . . Wow! Right now, fighting the Bug Pony didn't sound so bad.

Chapter 21, Nightmare Sun

When everypony and human arrived at the throne room, there was nopony there, Cadence then remembered her aunt Celestia was resting, Applejack told her they left her in her room, She immediately told everypony to wait in the room and ran to find her, it was almost time to lower the sun and raise the moon anyway, once she was gone, silent took over on the room, trying to break the ice, Twilight asked to Steel:

“Sooooo, Bri. . .I mean Steel, you lived in Minus for many years, tell me, how is it? Is it nice?”

“. . . .well, yeah it’s nice, even with the dangerous monsters in the forest and some bad guys and thiefs, yes, it’s a nice place to live”

(Gulp) “Dangerous creatures in the forest? Bad guys?”

“Yeah, Manticores, Chimeras, Timberwolves, you name it and for bad guys well. . . let’s just say I met some dudes I really don’t want to meet again”

“I see. . . and what about your scars?. . .If we can know”

“These. . .Well, you can’t live as a hunter without getting some souvenirs hehehehe”

“Hunter?”

“Yes a Hunter, my master trained me since I was a kid, we made a living by hunting, fishing and selling the meat we didn’t eat”

After hearing that, Everypony’s eyes widened and took a step back, then Rainbow Dash aproached to Steel.

“Wait wait wait, so you are telling us YOU ARE CARNIVORUS?”

“No, I’m omnivore, I can eat meat, vegetables and fruit and before you start to panic, No! I don’t eat pony, minotaur, zebra, dragon or any sentinent creature meat. . . well, except for chimeras but they are technically not inteligent”

Everypony calmed down after hearing that, Fluttershy still seemed a little uneasy but she couldn’t judge Steel, many of her animals friends were carnivorous and omnivores, it’s just part of their nature but she noted to talk to him to pinkie promise to leave her animal friends out of his menú in case he’d visit Ponyville.

For 20 minutes, Steel answered many questions about himself and his life in the past 8 years, he didn’t have to hide anything, after all, there was nothing to be ashamed for, his friends and “family” were great creatures, Twilight then, looking Bright was more confortable around them, took the chance:

“sooooo, Steel, can you please tell me about the Axe you used againts Chrysallis? You know, the one that shots lightning beams”

“hmmmmm, sorry Twilight, but I think I still don’t know you enough to be trusted that information”

Twilight felt hurt but she also understood, Bright had just return and was meeting her again, it was obvious he would not share that kind of informatio, at least not yet, Everypony noticed Twilight expresión, by that moment it was obvious Twilight knew Steel from before, Rarity then asked:

“Twilight, I wanted to ask you this a little while ago but. . . is there any chance you know Mr Steel from before?”

(Sigh) “To answer your question. . .Yes Rarity, I met Steel many years ago, when I was a filly, you could say he. . was my very first friend outside family and . . . (Blushed)

After hearing Twilight, everypony gasped but Rarity noticed Twilight deep blush – “My my, this is interesting” she thought.

“But if that’s true. . .how come yah never told us about him?” Applejack asked, her voice sounded a little hurt.

“Listen girls, I’m sorry if I hide his existence from you but please, try to understand, me, my family and other ponies made an oath to never say a word about him, it was too painfull, most of all for Princess Celestia and Cadence, for years we lived thinking he. . .he was dead”

“Painful? Dead? For Princess Celestia and Cadence? What you mean darling, what was he for Princess Celestia” Rarity asked.

“I’m sorry girls but that’s not my story to tell, as Cadence said, I promise all the questions will be answered but not by me, it’s not my place, please just wait a little longer”

Everypony noded, they wanted to know the whole story but trusted Twilight, before they could ask some more questions to the human, Cadence, slaming the doors, entered the room, she was levitating the Elements of harmony with her magic and she looked really worried.

“Twilight! we have troubles!”

“What is it Cadence?”

“No time to explain, we need you and the rest of the Elements, now!”

“Ok!”

Everypony started to follow Cadence, Steel as well but Cadence stopped him.

“Bri. . .Steel, please can you wait here in the Throne room?”

“Why?”

“Please trust me, right now. . . If she sees you, I don’t know what would happen”

“. . . ok, I’ll trust you in this one” Steel said, If the ponies didn’t want him to participate in whatever they would do. . .he was fine by him.

Cadence smiled and noded, she then with the rest of the Elements proceded to go to wherever Cadence was heading, when they arrived to their destination, everypony was shocked, it was Princess Celestia’s room and not only that, there were some guards outside, casting a soundproof spell on the door, whatever was happening inside, they didn’t want anypony in Canterlot to hear it, when they entered the room, they didn’t believe what they were watching, there were at least a dozen of unicorn guards, they were using their magic to contain Princess Celestia but she looked so diferent, she was wearing some kind gold armor, her mane was on fire and her eyes, even though they were the same color. . .they looked like dragon’s eyes, there was no doubt, it was like a Shining versión of NightMare moon.

“LET ME GOOOOOOOOO! I HAVE TO SEE HIM! I NEED TO SEE HIM! I WONT LOSE HIM AGAIN! I NEED MY SON, I NEEEEED MY SOOOOOOON!”

(20 MINUTES AGO)

Celestia was having an amazing dream, she was in the royal gardens, sharing a nice picnic with her son, they enjoyed each other company, playing together and flying with her son on her barrel, it was a perfect day, once on the ground, Bright hugged her tightly.

“I love you mommy, do you love me mommy?”

“Of course I love you my sunshine”

“Will you always be with me?”

“Of Course I will”

“Will you always protect me?”

“With my life “

At that moment Celestia noticed the blue sky was starting to turn grey.

“Then. . . why you let them take me away from you?”

“What?”

“Why you let them to. . . hurt me. . .to kill me?”

“Kill you? . .no, I didn’t”

Celestia was trying to break the hug to see her son to the eyes to tell him he was wrong but she couldn’t, he was so strong.

“YOU LET ME TO DIE!”

“But, you are not dead, you, you came back to me, we can be a family again!. . .right?”

“No, we can’t, I don’t trust you anymore, that’s why I chose to forget you! I needed you, I needed you for these eight year, where were you? you told me you would always protect me and that very same night you let those mean ponies to take me away from you”

“No, you are wrong, I, I didn’t, I’d never. . . I thought you were”

“Dead? You thought I was dead? Just by looking at some bloody pendant and a little search?”

“I WAS DEVASTATED, I DIDN’T KNOW HOW TO HANDLE THE SITUATION, THE PAIN WAS TOO MUCH!”

“Well. . .at least you were right in one thing”

Bright broke the hug and looked at Celestia, face to face, If It wouldn’t had been a dream, Celestia’d had fainted at that moment, Bright’s face was covered in cuts and blood, his clothes were all dirty and torned.

“I died that day, I mean, Bright Sunny died”

The little bloody kid then backed off and started to run away from her, Celestia tried to run catch him but she wasn’t getting any near from him, in her desperation, she screamed:

“WAIT! THIS DOESN’T HAVE TO BE THIS WAY, YOU ARE BACK! WE CAN BE TOGETHER AGAIN! YOU ARE MY SON! I’M YOUR MOTHER! I LOVE YOU. . . I NEED YOU”

The kid turned around and screamed.

“Guess what? I DON’T NEED YOU, I DIDN’T NEED YOU FOR THESE 8 YEARS! YOU ARE DEAD TO ME! YOU ARE LOSING ME AGAIN AND THERE IS NOTHING YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT!”

Bright kept running until he was out of sight, Celestia’s eyes then lost all shine, he was gone!, just like 8 years ago, she failed him and she knew it, she then colapsed there and started to cry, she remained like that for minutes until a dark figure appeared in front of her and spoke:

“You want him to stay with you?”

Celestia raised her head, she saw the dark figure, it looked like her, she wasn’t a fool, she knew what it was, the very same thing that separated her from her sister years ago, she lowered her head and said:

“Go away! You only brings drisgraces”

“hahahaha, Silly Celestia, I’m not here to bring troubles, I want to help you”

“How do you exactly think you can help me?”

“If your son doesn’t want to stay with you, forcé him! Forcé him to stay and love you again, forcé him to stay by your side forever”

“N. . .No! I can’t do that, I’m his mother. . . not a Captor”

“Is that so? then you will lose him again, he will leave. . .hating you”

“Hating. . .me?”

“Yes! he will hate you because you didn’t do what’s necesary to make him stay, he will hate your lack of comitment!”

At that moment, both alicorns were surounded by hundreds of blody Brights, all of them screaming:

“I HATE YOU”

“WHY YOU DIDN’T STAY BY MY SIDE”

I’M NO LONGER YOU SON”

“I’M LEAVING AGAIN”

“YOU ARE DEAD TO ME!”

“DIE! DIE! DIE!”

Celestia tried to cover her ears to stop listening to the kids with no success, no longer being able to contain she screamed with all her strenght.

“No! I will not let that to happen! He will be with me forever! Even if he doesn’t want to! Even if I have to imprison him in a dungeon! HAHAHAHAHAHA, yes, yes, In time, he will love me again! Right? Right????”

“That’s my girl”

(End of dream)

Cadence was entering the room, humming and smiling, she had hope if Bright looked at her mother, that could help him to remember a little.

“Hello Aunti. . .” – she then saw the bed was on fire and inside the fire there was her aunt but she was. . .diferent, she looked like. ..

“Oh no!”

“Cadence my dear, I’m so glad you are here, tell me, you managed to find my beautiful son?”

“. . . yes?”

“Splendid! Tell me, where is he? I think we have so much to catch up”

“Aunt. . .I don’t think it would be. . .a good idea if he sees you like that, remember he is not that fond to ponies? at least not yet, I’m pretty sure that form. . will definetely push him away”

“hahahahaha, even if that’s the case, that will not be a problem, I have not intention in letting him leave Equestria anyway, he will be with us forever, with you, with me, with Twilight, everything will be as before! Even if I have to forcé him to”

“Force him? What. . .are you talking about?”

“Cadence, he was taking away from us because I was a fool, I took my eyes away from him and you saw what happened, this time I will not make the same mistake, he will always by my side and when not (giggle) well, let’s just say we have a nice royal dungeon to build”

(gulp) “Dungeon? Auntie. . .you are not thinking crearly, please. . .let’s calm down and talk about this”

“Oh nonononono, there is nothing to talk about, I have already decided it, now tell me. . .WHERE IS MY SON?”

“Guards!” Cadence screamed.

At that moment, Many guards entered the room.

“Cadence! What’s the meani. .”

Celestia couldn’t finish talking for she was restricted in Cadence’s aura.

“Guards. . .help me restricting her, the Nightmare took over her, she is becoming another nightmare moon!. . .HELP NOW!”

The guards, after hearing the name Nightmare moon, panicked and helped with their magic to restrict her. They had their doubt but even them could feel the darkness present in their lovely ruler.

“AHG, WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING. . .THIS IS TREASON! LET ME GO! I JUST WANT TO SEE MY SON AND MAKE SURE HE DOESN’T LEAVE ME AGAIN!”

Cadence and the guards were doing their best to stop her, very soon more unicorns came to help, Shinning armor included. Cadence explained quickly what was going on and that they found Bright.

“I see, ok Cadence! Go and get The Elements of Harmony, we can handle this and please. . . don’t bring Bright, the last thing we need is him to see his mother. . . like this”

Cadence noded and left the work to her fiance and the guards.

After seeing their Princess in that state and screaming like crazy, the mane 6 didn’t know what to say, some seconds later, Twilight managed to speak:

“Wha. .. What is going on?”

Cadence sharing some tears said:

“You know as well as me that Aunt Celestia never forgave herself for what happened to St. . .Bright, and today she found out her son is alive but doesn’t remember her, If I have to guess, she is so afraid of losing him again and her fears let the dark energy to take over her, obviously her defeat againts Chrysalis and the lack of rest didn’t help. . . I, I always thought it would be imposible for this to happen to her but. . . I guess even she has a limit of how much her heart can bare”

Twilight’s heart broke, seeing her mentor like this was too much.

“It was like when the dark forcé took over Princess Luna?”

Cadence noded – “Ok Twilight, as you did with Aunt Luna, please use the Elements of Harmony and free Celestia from the Dark Force”

The mane 6 noded and started to canalize their Elements, after some seconds they shot the rainbow beam directly to Celestia.

“NO! DON’T DO THIS, I NEED MY SON. . I WILL NOT BE DENIED!”

Celestia then using all her Nightmare power, teleported away from the beam, everypony was surprised, where was their ruler? They thought.

“HAHAHAHAHA you really thought your little Elements would match the love I feel for my son?”

Everypony looked up and saw “Nigthmare Sun” flying above them, before anypony could do something, she casted a shinning light to blind everypony, leaving them defenseless for some minutes.

“Now If you excuse me, I have a son to find” Nightmare Sun said and flew directly to the throne room where she thought he should be waiting for her.

Steel was in the middle of the throne room, sit with his legs curved and meditating, he didn’t know what to do, if what Cadence told him was true then how was he going to manage this situation, what was he going to say to his “Mother” when Zahari helped him to see her in his dreams, he couldn’t help to think she was so beautifull, that floating colored mane, the white shinning fur, those amazing magenta eyes, the motherly voice he liked so much.

“Damn! What to say to a mother you haven’t seen in 8 years. . . worst a mother you don’t even remember very well” He thought.

His thoughts were immediately interrupted when he felt something, it wasn’t a killing intent but still. . .it wasn’t anything good either, he stood up immediately and following his instincts, he hide behind a castle’s column. He waited for some second until. . .

“WHERE ARE YOU BRIGHT? MOMMY IS HERE!”

Steel looked agape of how literally the giant doors exploded and revealed another alicorn, she started to scan all the place, it was obvious she was looking for something but what was it? Steel thought.

“Bright Sweetie, please come out, there is nothing to be afraid for, Mommy is here now, I know I haven’t been there for you these 8 years but I really really want to amend that, please come out, let us be a happy family once again”

Steel was speechless, it seemed that alicorn was looking for him, well, she was calling for someone called Bright. . . he remembered hearing it in his dreams. . .maybe that was his Equestrian name, but. . . who was she, certanly it appeared she knew about him, she was even talking like if she was his. . .He then noticed something, not counting some details. . .she looked like his supposed. . . no! that can’t be!

After some minutes of calling for him and looking around the room, Nightmare Sun started to get impatient, her mane then started to burn again and she screamed:

“BRIGHT! COME OUT NOW! YOUR MOMMY DEMANDS IT!

(No response)

“FINE! THEN I WILL START TO WRECK THIS PLACE AND FORCE YOU OUT, I KNOW YOU ARE HERE! I CAN FEEL IT!, ARE YOU READY?”

Steel gulped and prepared for it.

Nightmare sun shot a beam to the throne, destroying in entirely, not sign of his son, she then started to destroy every courtain, forniture or place her son could be hidding, after a minute the throne room was not even a shadow of what it was, Steel was glad he choose a column to hide, there was not way this pony would be stupid enough to destroy those too, all the place would fall on them.

Nightmare Sun was desperate by this moment, she was sure her son was in that room, she didn’t know how but she was sure but there was no other place to hide. . .except.

“YOU ARE HIDING BEHIND A COLUMN AREN’T YOU BRIGHT?”

“Damn!” he screamed in his mind.

She then started to charge her horn.

“COME OUT NOW OR ALL THIS PLACE WILL FALL, DON’T YOU THINK I WILL NOT DO IT, I’LL DO ANYTHING TO FIND YOU! EVEN IF I HAVE TO SAVE YOU FROM BEING CRUSHED”

Ok, now Steel was sure, this pony was CRAZY!!!”

“AUNT CELESTIA! PLEASE! STOP SPEAKING NONSENSE!”

Steel and Nightmare Sun looked who screamed, it was Cadence alongside Twilight and her friends, behind them, there were dozens of guards, all of them looked shocked to see what her ruler had become.

“What you want Cadence? Don’t you see I’m very busy right now?”

“Please aunt, you are not thinking clearly, listen to yourself, are you really planing to destroy this place and risk Bright’s life?”

“But he doesn’t want to show up, what other choice do I have to find him?” Nightmare Sun said figthing her tears.

Cadence noticed her sad expresión, maybe her aunt had little control over the nightmare.

“I’m sure he will come out if he sees his mother”

“What are you talking about? I am his mother”

“No, I mean, his real mother, the wise alicorn who raised him with love and care for 10 years, the one without the armor, the flaming mane and treathening eyes, I’m sure he will want to see that beautiful Pony”

Nightmare Sun eyes widened, she stopped charging her horn and said:

“You, you think so?”

“I know so, what you say? Will you let Twilight and her friends to turn you into your real self, the self your son loved and still loves so much?”

In tears, Nigthmare Sun noded, Cadence smiled and gave Twilight and the Elements the signal, The Elements noded and started to charge their magic again, every guard, Cadence, Spike and Shinning Armor looked how the magical rainbow beam started to aproach Princess Celestia, everything was going according to the plan but then. . .

“NO! I WONT LET YOU DO IT!” Nightmare Sun screamed and teleported once again and dodged the beam.

“I FINALLY MANAGED TO POSESS CELESTIA AND I WILL NOT HAND HER OVER!”

Everypony was shocked, Cadence most of all.

“Cadence, what happened?” Shinning Armor asked.

“Oh no! the Dark Energy managed to get the full control of her body, now we are not dealing with my aunt anymore, she is fully Nightmare Sun now!”

Everypony gasped, it couldn’t be, now if they wanted to help Celestia, they had to fight her and they didn’t want to do that, then without a warning, Nightmare Sun started to charge her horn again.

“NOW, TO MAKE SURE NO PONY WILL EVER OPOSE ME AGAIN, I WILL DESTROY ALL THIS CASTLE, ALL OF YOU WILL DIE HERE! HAHAHAHAHAHA”

After hearing that, every unicorn started to shot beams at her, using an amazing speed and agility, she dodged all of them, Rainbow Dash and other pegasi tried to fight her with their hooves but were defeated easily, none of them remembered that Celestia may be a Princess but she also was an skilled warrior and with Nightmare powers, she was even stronger.

Steel was watching the scene in front of him, that alicorn was really his “mother” the pony who suposely raised him when he was a kid, now she was fighting her own kind, he didn’t know what to think, he thought about in running away, there was a window up to him, maybe no one would notice him, he had the chance to leave that madness and return to Minus or maybe Zebrica, never speak of any of this again, find a nice Zebra, minotaur, gryphin or who knows? Maybe a pony and then have a happy life. . . but, he knew he couldn’t, for what he saw, that thing wasn’t his mother, his real mother was under that thing’s control and he. . .had to help her, in his heart he knew he owned her one , Onyx tought him to always repay his debts, resigned, he prepared himself to do something very stupid, he chuckled to himself, maybe she really was his mother, he was as crazy as her.

Nightmare Sun’s horn was fully charged and ready to make a huge explotion.

“HAHAHAHAHA GOOD BYE, EVERYPONY! HAVE A GOOD ETERNITY IN TARTA. . . AGHHHHH”

Nightmare Sun couldn’t finish her final monologue for she felt her whole body being electrified by thousands volts, her horn stopped glowing and she fell to the ground, the effect didn’t last for she quickly stood up and looked the responsable of that, when she saw him, she didn’t know how to react, in front of him, there was a strange biped creature, a creature she never saw before, she then started to have a headache.

“Bright?!” she said, using Celestia’s voice . . “Is it really you?. . .wow! you look. . .amazing!”

“What? stay out of it Celestia! I’m in control now, return to the bottom of my mind where you have to be!”

“No! I will not let you hurt him! You promised me to help me!”

“I lied! I only wanted your body, I wanted it since a thousand years ago! But I only could get Luna”

“You monster! first you took my sister, then you tricked me and now you want to take my son away again?. . . .I DON’T THINK SO!”

“Well too bad Princess, you can’t stop me now! Nopony can! HAHAHAHA.. . .what?”

Nightmare Sun then noticed the biped creature was in front of her, how he managed to get there so fast? Then without a warning, he hugged her.

“I don’t know who you are! But I know you are not the one who raised me when I lived here. . . mother. . .if you are in there? Fight! Fight it!

Nightmare Sun then started to feel how Celestia was trying to take over again, this creature was helping her to defeat her, he was more dangerous than she thought.

“YOU INSOLENT FOOL! I WILL NOT LET YOU INTERFIERE! DIEEEEE!”

Nightmare Sun started to hit Steel in the back with her powerfull hooves.

“Bright!” Cadence and Twilight screamed and started to charge their horns.

“You stay out of it!” Nightmare Sun screamed and used her aura to hold everypony present.

Steel could feel how his bones and ribs were cracking, he was coughing blood, desperate for the pain, he took a desition.

“Forgive me. . . “mother”

He then summoned his axe and charged it completely, he then, gave Nightmare sun a electroshock of 10,000 volts, like the one he gave to the bugpony but contrary to the last one, he didn’t stop this time, he needed to make sure she stayed in that place, Nightmare Sun hished in pain and stopped her assult on him, she even lost focus to bind everypony.

Steel noticed this and smiled, he stared at Nightmare Sun to the eyes, they were full of hatred, he didn’t want to look at those eyes, he wanted to look those beautifull eyes full of love he saw in his dreams, he then started to remember all of them, how she hugged him when he was a baby, there were even new memories, he couldn’t explain how but they were there, how she remained by his side when he was sick, how she showed him moving. . .the sun and moon? How she told him to never leave her alone? And he answered he would never do that?”

Steel felt odd at that moment, he felt guilty? Somewhere in his heart. . .he knew he had broken an important promise to her, without noticed, some tears started to flow, it hurt even more now that he was hurting her, he wanted to end this the soon posible. He turned to everypony else and screamed.

“TWILIGHT NOW! DO WHATEVER YOU DO AND STOP HER”

“But. . .you will be trapped in the beam too!”

“Don’t worry about me, now! I can’t hold her for too much longer”

Twilight and her friends didn’t know what to do, what would the elements do to him? Turning him to stone? Evaporize him. . . Kill him?

“Damn! Twilight! c’mon! I really don’t have all day!. . . PLEASE! don’t worry, in case something happens to me, remember. . . Equestria needs her. . . not me. . . hehehehe I really can’t believe I may be throwing away my life for ponies, well. . .at least I have some of the answers I needed, now. . .DO IT!. . . please. . .save my mother”

By this moment, Twilight was crying, Bright called Celestia Mother? Maybe. . .she shaked off that thought for the moment, she didn’t have time for that, she noded to him and her friends who noded back, they once again started to charge the Elements and shot the rainbow beam, Nightmare Sun was horrified, this time she couldn’t teleported again, Steel was only chuckling. Both of them were surounded for the warm Rainbow, when the spell was over, everypony looked what happened, they saw their ruler was uncouncious but she was back to normal but that wasn’t all, she had a smile in her face for she was hugging her son who was hugging her back, everypony looked relieved that the Elements didn’t do anything to Bright, maybe because he wasn’t evil, who knows? The elements still had so many misteries to solve. Celestia in her sleep was whispering something.

“Welcome back. . . my sunshine”

Everypony smiled, some of the guards were even crying, their ruler was back to normal, all thanks to the Elements and that creature, Shinning Armor aproached to the sleeping duo, after looking at Bright for some seconds he said:

“He really is Bright, there is no doubt about it. . . wow, those scars. . .what he went trought?

Cadence answered.

“I really don’t know. . . but I’m planing to find out”

She then aproached to his cousin and aunt slowly, she levitated him away from her, even thought the scene was beautifull, she couldn’t let them like that, Steel still had amnesia and who knew what he would do if he woke up hugging a pony he didn’t remember, what pierced her heart was seeing Celestia narrowing her closed eyes and started to look for her son’s warm, she casted an spell to summon a large pillow for her to hug, thankfully it was enough for her to stop looking for her son.

Cadence then took Bright close to her and watched him sleep, he may be grown up, he may had some scars but he still was her sweet cousin, she started to cry and gave him a warm kiss in his cheek and remembered one of his Nick names she used to call him

“Welcome back. . .my. . . ”

She didn't have time to finish for the levitated human was caught in a crushing hug, given by no other than Pinkie Pie, everypony looked at her surprised.

“What? I told him he was going to be hugged by me before this day ended”

Everypony just rolled their eyes and Cadence proceded to take her cousin to his old room.

"Ahem. . .as I was saying, Welcom back, My treasure, welcome Back to your home"

Chapter 22, No escape

Steel opened his eyes and looked his suroundings, he found himself in a very elegant room, obviously it was a room of the castle, he didn’t know why but somehow it looked familiar, a corner full of plushies and toys, a big stand full of books, pictures in the walls, some of. . . him, others with him and Princess Celestia. . .his mot. . .he chuckled to himself, he somehow felt pattetic, not even a day of being in Equestria and he already called that pony his mother, it didn’t matter if it was for the moment, there was no excuse, years of training and preparing himself and then he came to that? What would Onyx or Zahari say? This whole visit to Canterlot was supposed to be easy, bear with the stares of the ponies, ask some quetions to the rulers, maybe buy some souveniers for Mrs Margaret and Jilt and that’s it! but no, he had to fight one. . .two crazy rulers, one of them suposely is his mother, what’s next? Meeting an Asshole prince?

Steel kept looking the rest of the pictures, almost all of them was of him and Princess Celestia and Cadence, some were with Twilight but there were also ponies he only recognized from his dreams, there was even some with him and a Phoenix, he liked that a lot, he always felt a fascination for phoenixes, they were extremely rare in Minus.

His thoughts were interrupted when he noticed something, besides his shorts and ring, he was naked, at least his pride was covered, he immediately started to look for his clothes, they weren’t anywhere but then he saw his backpack in the corner of the room, he sighed in relief, at least they brought him his stuff, he searched for his spare clothes, they were a little torned but at least they were clean, he was about to put them on when he heard the door opening, he turned around and saw a unicorn maid entering the room, she looked really nervious and it was obvious she really didn’t want to be there, Steel had to admit that mare in a maid uniform looked very sexy. Gathering all her brave, she spoke:

“ahhh, hi. . .sir, I’m bringing you some clothes, Princess Cadence thought you might need them”

Steel raised his eyebrow, how they managed to make him new clothes in so little ti. . . he then wondered.

“Excuse me Lady, for how long I’ve been sleeping?”

“ahh. . .hmm, all night sir. . .after Princess Cadence and her doctors healed your body, she brought you here, she stayed for some hours”

“Really? hmmm all night. . . well, at least I had a good sleep, thank you lady”

“You . . you are welcome sir, is there anything else you need?”

“Nah! I’m good, you can go out and please stop with all the “Sir” act, my name is Ste. . Steel and I’m not a noble or anything like that, feel free to call me by my name”

“But. . .Princess Cadence order us to treat you like if you were royalty, I’m sorry but I must follow orders”

(Sigh) “Ok, but know that I don’t mind if you don’t do it ok?”

“Yes. . . Sir. . .Steel”

“That’s more like it, now you can go out Sexy Maid”

The maid blushed a little and went out the room, a smile present in her face.

“He . . he is not that bad, he even is kinda cute, not to mention those muscles and scars, cute and dangerous. . . I like it” The mare thought while giving him a last seductive look before exiting the room.

Steel looked at the clothes she just brought, a full pack of formal clothes, shirts with buttons and a tie, formal shoes and pants, he looked at them for some seconds and . .

“Heck no! I’m not wearing this!”

Steel immediately threw the clothes on a little table and put on his spare ones, they may be torned but they were clean and not lame. Once dressed, he proceded to lay in the bed again to wait for somepony else, even he knew there was not good idea to wander in someone else’s house.

He was looking at the celing, he then sumoned his axe. An smile crosed his face.

“Thanks partner, I don’t know what would I have done without you”

Some minutes later, Steel heard his door opening again, he expected to see the sexy maid again but this time it was Cadence.

“Steel. . . are you here? are you ok?

He stood up from his bed and answered.

“Yes Cadence, I’m fine, please come”

Cadence saw her little cousin and trotted directly to him to give him a hug, she stopped a few inches from him for she remembered he didn’t like ponies very much, Steel noticed her sad expresión, Sighing, he extended his arms and said:

“Come her Cadence, you helped me to heal and brought me here, I think you deserve a reward. . .don’t missunderstand, it’s just for us to be even”

Cadence face lightened when she heard that and without thinking it twice, she tackled Steel in a crushing hug, reluctant, Steel returned the hug, once Cadence felt his hand in her barrel, she started to cry.

“Thank you Brig. . . Steel, thank you so much, you have no Idea how many times I dreamed for a moment like this, thank you for being alive, thank you for. . .finding us again.”

“No problem Cadence, I hope I could say the same with such enthusiasm but. . . I can’t, I still can’t remember very much of you or everything else”

Cadence tightened the hug and said:

“Don’t worry about it Steel, you are here now and that’s what matters, we will find a way to help you remember, you’ll see”

“Thanks Cadence, by the way, thanks for the clothes too but. . . after meeting me and see my personality. . . did you really think I would use those?”

Cadence giggled a little.

“Not really, since you were little, you never were so picky with your clothes, you liked them as plain as posible, you always hated formal clothes, I see that part of you never change, still, poor Rarity, she didn’t want to listen, she spent all night making those for nothing”

“You mean the white pretty unicorn with the curved mane? She made those clothes in a night? Wow, she impress me but please next time tell her to ask first to know what kind of clothes I like”

“Noted”

(Chuckled) “Thanks, ok. . . now, how are everybody? how is. . . Princess Celestia?. . .my mot. . .you know”

(sigh) “. . . . I think we need to sit, come”

Steel and Cadence sat down in the room’s couch, once both of them were confortable, Cadence started:

(10 MINUTES AGO, CELESTIA’S ROOM)

Cadence and Twilight were waiting for Celestia to wake up, she was sleeping peacefully considering everything she went through the past day, they were so excited, this day mother and son will be together again.

Princess Celestia opened her eyes and adopted a worried expresión, she then saw Cadence and Twilight and said:

“Twilight! Cadence! Is everypony alright? What happened with Chrysalis and the Changelings?”

The duo didn’t expect that, did she. . .

“Aunt Celestia, you know very well we managed to pushed them away from Canterlot”

“Yeah! And then we foun. . . .”

Twilight was silenced by Cadence, she was looking at Celestia with questioning eyes, she asked:

Aunt Celestia?. . . how much you remember about yesterday?”

Celestia nuzzled her head and answered:

“I remember we were in the wedding. . .then Chrysalis revealed her true identity, I tried to fight her but she defeated me. . .I blaked out then I remember being inside some kind of coocon and blacked out again, and. . .that’s all, my head hurts a lot if I try to remember anything else, why? something happened? Please tell me my subjects are fine!”

Cadence did her best to hidde her surprised expression. . .it had to be a joke!

“No no, don’t worry Aunt, no pony is hurt, we had to postpone the wedding but we are all fine”

“(sigh) I’m glad, I can’t believe I couldn’t do anything againts Chrysalis, I feel so ashamed”

“Princess” – Twilight said – “ You can’t blame yourself for that, her power was not hers, she stole it from my brother”

“Thanks Twilight, now. . . if you excuse me, I think I’d be in the gardens, after a good sleep and having and amazing dream about him, a walk in there would be nice ”

“Him?” Twilight and Cadence asked.

“Yes, I dreamed about. . . Bright! I saw him. . . but he wasn’t a kid anymore, he was a fully grown up teenager and so handsome, my dream wasn’t very clear but I can remember being in some kind of trouble and he came to my rescue! Like I never did. . . (sniff)”

Celestia’s eyes started to wáter, Twilight panicked:

“What is it Princess!?”

“Don’t missunderstand me, I, I loved to see him. . .but at the same time I hurts my heart, it should be a happy dream but it’s also a reminder of my failure. . . just like with Luna. . .but at least she is alive!”

Cadence and Twilight smiled and hugged Celestia, Twilight was going to say something but Cadence spoke first:

“I’m sorry to hear you say that Aunt but please. . . cheer up, Bright wouldn’t want to see you like this, I believe a good walk in the park is a nice idea and who knows? Maybe today something amazing will happen”

Clearing her eyes and raising her eyebrow, Celestia wondered what Cadence meant, maybe something about resuming her wedding.

“Thanks Cadence. . . you are right, ok, I’ll see you later,”

Both of them exited the room leaving Celestia alone to get ready for her walk.

“Cadence? Why didn’t you tell her about Bright?”

“You saw it Twilight, she doesn’t remember anything that happened yesterday, at least not the parts about Bright, maybe it’s an effect after being released from the dark side, Me or Celestia never told you, but it happened to Luna too, she couldn’t remember many things after you saved her as well, in this case I’m afraid it would be too much if we tell her about Bright in her current state”

“You. . . may be right but we need to tell her”

“I know Twilight, I promise we will think about something, we need to do it carefully, little by little, now go to see how are your friends, maybe they can help us, meanwhile I’m going to check for my cousin and tell him all this about Celestia”

“Ok! But please, be fast, I want to see him too” Twilight said while smiling.

Cadence noded and giggled a little, Twilight was so obvious, it had been years since last time she saw that part of her.

STEEL (BRIGHT) ROOM

After hearing everything Cadence told him about his. . “mother” Amnesia, Steel’s face was priceless.

“. . . . . You are kidding right?”

Cadence shooked her head – “I’m afraid not, she can’t remember anything about yesterday, at least anything about after the invasión”

“Wow . . .First Mr Onyx and now. . .her? Why do I keep meeting people with amnesia problems? do we attract ourselves to each other or something?” Steel murmured.

“You said something?”

“No, nothing, soooo, what’s the plan then?”

“I really. . .don’t know”

Steel thought about it for some minutes until. . .

“What about if we do nothing?”

“What?”

“Let’s just not tell her, I mean, she still thinks I’m dead right? why not leave it at that, there is no harm if she never finds out, she has been living thinking like that for these 8 years after all”

“No! how can you propose something like that?!”

“Sorry Cadence but I. . .really believe it’s a good idea, I came here to get some answers and I got them, I’m satisfied enough, besides. . .it’s not like I don’t have a life back in Minus”

“But this is home! Your true home! With me! with your mother! With Twilight!”

“. . . . why are you mentioning Twilight?”

“I said Twilight? hehehehe, sorry, my point is that I. . .we want to have you here and . . .and remember you are a prince! Isn’t that amazing?”

(sigh) “As I told you Cadence, being a prince is not exactly something that attracts me very much, besides, you really think Canter. . .Equestria will accept a nonpony as their prince?”

“. . . .We’ll make them do it”

“No you wont, you are not tyrants”

“But we are your family, and family comes first!”

“No! your kingdom comes first, that’s the mark of a great ruler”

“But. . .”

“Cadence please listen, I have a great life in Minus, I have friends, all of them know me and accept me for who I am, here I’d have to start over again, ponies will be scared and maybe some of them will try to do something stupid, I’m afraid what I’d do if that were to happen. . . I’m not exactly 100% a good guy”

Cadence was going to protest but Steel kept talking.

“To be honest with you, thinking Celestia already knew about my presense, I was thinking what to do or say to her. . . but then you came and tell me this, maybe it’s a signal. . . a signal that’s the best option is leaving the things as they are right now”

“And what about me? what about Twilight? are you proposing we just should forget we saw you, WE LIVED 8 YEARS WISHING YOU WEREN’T DEAD! YOU CAN’T ASK US FOR SOMETHING LIKE THAT!”

“At least you know I’m not dead, isn’t that enough?”

“No it’s not! I want us to be a family again! Can’t you see that?”

“. . . .sorry, I’m just doing what I think it’s the best, you can. . .come to visit me in Minus if you want. . .”

Cadence was speechless, she was losing this debate againts her cousin, why he was so. . .stuborn, she needed to do something or she would lose him again, this time maybe forever, thinking as fast as the wise mare she was, she said:

“. . . . what about if we have some breakfast? I think we can talk this better if we aren’t hungry”

“. . . .That would be a great idea”

“Great! Please wait here while I bring you some food”

“Ok”

Cadence exited the room, locked it with a powerfull spell and rushed to find Celestia, she remembered what she said about not telling her anything yet but the plans changed, Bright was really thinking about leaving, it was all or nothing, he had to see his mother, HE HAD TO!

“I’m sorry my sweet cousin, but you are not leaving, not like that at least, if after meeting her you still want to go. . . I wont stop you (giggle) but she will”

Steel saw how Cadence rushed outside the room and casted a spell, he chuckled to himself and took his backpack, he then opened a window and looked below, his room was in a really high floor but that was nothing he couldn’t solve, he turned to see the door and sighed.

“Cadence, you are so obvious, sorry for dissapointing you, some day you will understand”

Saying that, Steel jumped out of the window, in the middle of the fall, he sumoned his axe and used his electricity to propel himself to land safely, once on the ground, he found himself in a huge garden, there were all kinds of flower, flowers he never saw before.

“Well, this is an amazing garden. . . I don’t think they will notice if I take some roses for Mrs Margaret” - Steel walked to some bushes full of roses and started to pick up some, he then saw how the bush started to move, there was somepony in the other side, he prepared himself to whoever it was and said:

“Who is there?”

“OH sorry sorry, I didn’t want to scare you, I was just smelling the roses, the aroma is so nice”

Steel immediately recognized the voice.

“Oh damn!” he thought and before he could do something, Celestia raised her head to see her companion.

“Are you here to. . . .”

At that very moment, it felt like if time itself stopped for both of them, all their suroundings were like a void, no sound, no movement, just the two of them, Celestia’s eyes widened almost to the point they would fall from the sockets, she was close to faint but she didn’t, not saying a single world she flew above the bush and started to aproach the creature she had infront of her, Steel felt shocked as well, for some reason, after seeing her in person. . . he didn’t want to run away, just by looking at her, he felt at peace, he felt. . . happy?, Once princess Celestia was a few inches from him, only one word escaped from her mouth.

“Bright?”

Chapter 23, Are you real?

Steel and Celestia stared at each other for several minutes, Celestia was shacking at that the moment and kept walking to him, fearing he could run away but he wasn’t moving, he was just. . .staring at her with widened eyes as well, he looked exactly like her last dream, a grown up creature, his exact age if he were alive, maybe a reminder of what he could had been.

Once she was a few inches from him, she slowly removed her Golden shoe, she knew he wasn’t real, he. . . wasn’t real, it was only her mind playing cruel games with her again, not that it would be the first time, she still remembered how she used to follow mirages of her little son around the castle only to end in a cruel deception.

Once her shoe was off, she proceded to touch his face, already preparing her mind when he’d fade away like dust at the touch. . . like all the other times but this time it didn’t happen, she was feeling the touch, the flesh of a living being, the flesh of her son. . . no, no, no, she couldn’t let herself fall in this again, it was nothing more than an Hallucination. . . he was gone, GONE! but still she kept touching his face, then his chest, eventually she started to use her both hooves, even though he wasn’t real, she decided to enjoy the moment and followed her mother insticts, she slowly wrapped him in a warm hug with the intention of never let go or at least until it finally decided to banish or she came back to her senses.

“This time. . . you almost. . .feel real. . .” – She said almost whispering, Steel was going to say something but Celestia interrupted him, by this moment she was sobing and screaming:

“Whyyyyyyy? Why? why? why are you doing this? Haven’t I suffered enough? I know I failed you! I FAILED YOU! I know it’s my punishment for being a poor excuse of a mother but still. . . .I can’t stand it! please. . . please stop doing this to me MY SON!”

Steel, feeling the hug, felt so confused, why he wasn’t opposing her, rarely he let any creature to hug him, not to mention ponies but he hadn’t been in Canterlot for 2 days and 3 ponies had already hugged him and some other even showed him kidness, what was happening? Ponies weren’t supposed to be like this! They were only kind to their own kind. . . could it really be. . . all he knew about Equestria’s Ponies were. . .wrong? forgetting that, there still was the main issue, this Princess. . . his “mother” was hugging him and he felt. . .happy, not only happy, he felt at peace, as if nothing in the world could harm him, to his surprise, Princess Celestia extended her wings to shield him from the world, like if she wanted him all for herself, even though she believed he wasn’t real, He didn’t even fight back, his body only responded to return the hug, Celestia felt his hands warming her barrel, her crying increased, it was too much for her. . .she started to faint but before losing all consious, she looked at her son right to the eyes and asked:

“Will you be here when I wake up?”

Steel looked at her, he only had to lie and leave her there, let her think she was alucinating and then continue with his escape but he couldn’t, he simply couldn’t lie to her. . .not her, reluctant he noded.

“I will be here. . . mother”

Celestia smiled and with a broken voice she answered:

“. . . no you wont, you never are, still. . . thanks for promising to me. . . until next time. . .fake Bright, by the way. . . you are very handsome, just like I’d wanted you to be. . .but. . .the scars were really necesary?” Celestia then closed her eyes and fell sleep.

Steel kindly placed her on the grass, by looking at her, it was obvious she was having her own issues, suddendly his head started to hurt, he started to see more new images, images of his forgotten childhood with this pony, it hurt a lot but ended very quickly, somehow, he felt a little more close to the Princess, He then chuckled and face palmed.

“I guess now I’m stock here right? If I don’t stay. . .I will break my promise, (sigh) let’s see what happens, I hope you are happy up there Mr Onyx, you really got me by making me come here hehehehe. . . besides, maybe having a mother is not that bad (even tough I don’t remember her very well)”

After looking Celestia sleeping for several minutes, Steel heard hoofsteps running to his way. Then a voice he knew very well screamed:

“STEEL! HERE YOU ARE! THANKS CELESTIA I THOUGHT YOU REALLY ABANDONED US!”

Cadence screamed and immediately hugged her cousin.

“Please, never do that again! I don’t want to live that experience again”

Steel patted her head.

“It’s ok, don’t worry, I don’t have intention to run away anymore”

“Anymore?”

“. . . .never mind, point is, I’m staying for some time”

“Oh! you don’t know how happy I am to hear th. . . wait? Is that Aunt Celestia?” - Cadence said finally noticing Celestia sleeping behind Steel.

“ahhh yeah, she is”

“She. . . saw you?”

“Yes”

Steel proceded to tell Cadence everything that happened with his mother.

“Well, that explains why she is sleeping again, it was too much for her. . .I never knew she used to hallucinate about you. . .what kind of family I am? She needed more help than I thought and I didn’t see it!”

Steel looked how conflicted Cadence was but. . .it wasn’t the time for that, he wanted to understand his “mother” behavior better, he needed to know it now:

“. . . . Cadence, what happened to me? how was I taken away from all of you?”

Cadence turned to see her cousin and started to share some tears, she told Steel everything that happened that night, how Celestia did everything in her power to find him, how she only found his royal pendant covered in blood.

“So I was taken away by some foalnappers?”

“Yes. . . we caught the leader of the gang, using forbiden Royal spells, we managed to get all the information we needed, they were planing to sell you as an exotic creature outside the country and if not. . . ask for ransom to your mother, I can asure you this, your mother would had pay any Price to have you back!”

Steel smiled and noded.

“He tell us you managed to escape and crashed his balloon and he lost sight of you in the Forest while you were being chased by a Timberwolf”

“Even though we found the bracelet, our soldiers kept looking for days but looking while trying to hide your existence proved to be imposible”

“Hide my existence?”

“Yes, you see, only a few ponies and the Castle’s staff knew about you, you were supposed to be introduced to the world the next day, after your 10th Birthday but then all that happened, after your foalnapping, Celestia still with little hope to find you, refused to spread the word to everypony, she feared if by any miracle you were still alive, someponies would had try to do the very same thing that scum bag did”

Steel didn’t say anything, somehow he understood that decision.

“After a week of intense searching, we finally accepted the “reality” you were gone for good, we even had a funeral with a cofín and all”

“A cofín? And what was inside?”

“Everypony put in something special, photos, plushies, dark gems, I put in one of your kid’s royal armor replica, a gift I gave you. . . I thought with hope, you would get it in the after life”

Steel chuckled, he wasn’t that unsensible but that was kind of funny.

“After everything that happened, Celestia still refused to tell everypony about your existence, the last thing she needed at that moment was answering questions about you and she even feared about the press lying about you, besides, even saying or hearing your name was a torture to her”

“. . . Wow, I didn’t know it was that hard for her”

“Hard? Steel! Hard doesn’t even start to explain how she felt! It took her almost a year for her to come out of the palace to interact with other ponies, during her courts she did her best to smile but many ponies noticed how fake those smiles were, sometimes she even cleared the east wing of the castle to hide in your locked room for nopony could see or hear her cry, I’m sure if it weren’t for the fact she still had me, Twilight and the eventual return of her sister Luna and many other ponies who support her, your mother would have become crazy for the pain”

This time Steel was shocked, finding his voice, he said:

“She. . . loved me that much?”

“WE loved you that much, We still love you that much, Believe it or not, I was close to become like her but I knew she and Twilight needed me, it was so hard to pretend to be happy when all I have in mind was you, to be honest, my fiance Shinning Armor and Twilight helped me a lot to not become crazy too, when you left us, you took great part of our happiness with you.”

Cadence then, without a warning, hugged Steel Tightly.

“Please, don’t go away again, I know you don’t remember very well but WE DO! And you can be sure we never stopped loving you, not a single day, please.. . give us a chance, I know you have friends and maybe. . .family in Minus, that’s ok, I don’t mind, in fact! I’m gratefull to them, they kept you safe and made you the brave. . .human I’m seeing now, I have my issues about the kind of dangers you went through but that’s for another time, my point is. . . would it really that bad to give us chance and try to be a family again? Would it really that bad to be Princess Celetia’s son?”

Cadence’s words were sincere, Steel knew that, she was ready to do anything to convince him to stay, he knew when to accept defeat, sighing, he said:

“No. . .I wouldn’t be that bad, maybe being. . . Bright will not be that bad, Ok, let’s give it a shot”

“Really?!”

(Steel noded) “Besides. . . I kinda just remembered. . . sometime ago, I made a promise to my. . .mother to don’t go away from her and now I promised her I will be here when she wakes up, I can be many things, but I always keep my promises”

“YAY! Thank you thank you so much, you will not regret it, I promise St. . .”

Cadence was interrupted when Steel use his finger to cover her mouth.

“Bright. . . call me Bright, that’s how you know me right?”

(Cadence noded and continued)

“Yes. . . I promise. . . Bright”

“Excellent, now I think we should take my mother. . . wow, it really feels strange to say it after all. .”

“Don’t worry, it’s normal but remember she really is your mother, in time it will be natural to say it as before, you’ll see”

“Thanks Cadence, as I was saying, let’s take my mother to her chambers, I don’t think she will wake up anytime soon”

(giggle) “I guess she wont, ok! Let’s go”

Cadence then levitated Celestia while she and Bright proceded to go back to the Castle, Bright was curious about something.

“Cadence. . . Bright is my full name?”

“No, Your full name is Bright Sunny! Isn’t it lovely”

“. . . . Ok. . . I think we will need to make a few adjustments after all”

When Bright and the Princesses arrived at the castle, they were immediately recieved by Twilight, her friends and dozens of royal guards, ignoring everypony, Twilight tackled Bright in a crushing hug, her red eyes revealed she was crying not so long ago.

“I, I thought you had left us. . .as Cadence said”

Bright felt a little guilty for Twilight’s state, after all, Onix told him to never make a girl cried, no matter if she was ugly, of course, Twilight was very pretty, he slowly strocked her mane.

“Easy Twilight, I’m here, don’t be a drama queen like your white unicorn friend there is for sure”

“Hey!” Rarity said while the rest started to laugh.

“Sorry Pretty unicorn, but It’s so obvious you are”

Rarity could not say anything in her defense, she only blushed and turned her sight away, Bright kept strocking Twilight’s mane until she calmed down.

“Where were you?”

“I was. . .in the gardens, talking to the Princess”

“She saw you?”

“Yes, but. . .look, we’ll explain later, for now, we need to take her to her room and. . .well, it’s a family issue, right Cadence?”

Cadence noded to that statement and both of them with Celestia still in Cadence’s aura continued their way, Twilight and everypony were confused, what were they planing?”

Princess Celestia woke again in her room, she wondered how whe ended there, maybe some of her guards or her family found her in the garden and brought her there, she then heard a kind voice next to her.

“Aunt Celestia, I’m glad you are ok”

“Thanks Cadence, you found me in the gardens right?”

“Yes, well, he was the one who found you and then you passed out”

“He?”

“. . . Aunt Celestia. . . there is somepo. . .someone you need to see”

“Someone? What are you talking about Cadence?”

“Before I continue, I need you to promise to not freak out or think you are alucinating. . .Ok?”

“Cadence. . .you are starting to scaring me. . .ok, I promise”

“Good, now raise, here is right there, in front of your bed”

Princess Celestia sighed, she then stood up from her bed to look whoever Cadence wanted her to meet.

“Ok, let’s see who. . .”

Celestia once again was out of words. . . Cadence told her to not freak out or think it was an alu . . . noooo! It wasn’t posible, it just wasn’t!

The creature in front of her, already expecting that kind of reaction from her, chuckled and with his arms crossed, said:

“Hello. . . mother”

Chapter 24, Baby steps

Celestia stared for several minutes to the smiling creature, opening and closing her mouth, her mind couldn’t process what was happening, why was she keeping seeing her son, first she had dreams about him, then she hallucinated with him and now she was doing it again. . .or not? She immediately turned to see Cadence.

“Cadence?”

Cadence smiled with some tears already.

“Yes Aunt Celestia?”

“Do. . .do you see what I see? Because. . .if you don’t, I think I finally gone nuts”

Cadence trotted to Bright, she then gave him a warm hug.

“If you think that. . .then we are both nuts and you know what? I don’t mind if we are”

Even if it seemed imposible, Celestia’s eyes widened even more, she tried to think many posibilities, changelings? No, for what she heard, She and Shinning Armor expelled all of them and his forcefield was still around Canterlot, a dream? She used her magic to pull her mane and cheek as hard as she could, Bright and Cadence couldn’t help to chuckle and feel shocked after seeing her do that, once the pain was gone, Celestia kept thinking. . . A cruel joke? No, Cadence would never do that and BlueBlood wasn’t dum enought to try to pull something so. . . stupid.

Cadence and Bright kept looking at Celestia, somehow it was kinda cute seeing her acting like that, it was perfectly normal, in fact she was taking it better than they thought but he was getting a little impatient, he bet everything in his next move. He broke Cadence’s hug and walked to the still confused Celestia.

“No no, a joke, it can’t be. . .maybe a. . .ahgg”

Celestia’s talking to herself was interrupted when she felt a tight hug, given by no other than her. . . son, she was out of words again, she didn’t know what to do, there were a very few times where she found in this kind of situations. . . she really didn’t know what to do, she managed to say a few words.

“Are you real?”

Steel chuckled, he didn’t want to admit it but he liked the feeling of this pony’s fur, just like when they stared at the garden. . . he felt so secured.

“Yes, I am very real, I promised you I’d be here when you wake up didn’t I?, I always keep my promises”

After hearing that, Celestia started to remember everything, their meeting in the garden.

“Our meeting in the garden. . . was it real as well?”

“Yes. . . yes it was”

Celestia couldn’t help herself anymore, she returned the hug with both her hooves and wings, Steel once again felt that powerfull shield around him, not his best armors or even his axe and powers gave him that feeling of security, until that moment. . .only Mrs Margaret’s hugs made him feel like this but her mother’s. . . was in a whole other level, the hug of a mother.

“Sorry Miss Margaret” he thought, he loved that minotaur so much and it really hurt him to think like that but it was the truth, but she still had an special place in his heart.

Cadence couldn’t help herself as well and joined the hug, they recieved her with open arms and hooves, the two alicorns were already crying, Bright shared some tears as well, he did his best to hide them with no success, using her Canterlot royal voice, Celestia screamed:

“OH SWEET MOTHER GAIA. . . MY BABY IS BACK! MY BABY IS ALIVE!!!! THIS IS ONE OF THE MOST GLORIOUS DAYS EVER!”

She tighted the hug even more and started to kiss him in the face, she was so scared if she let him go, he would dissapear, Steel tried to stop her but gave up the second later, he hated to admit it, he really hated to admit it but that felt. . . nice, after some minutes, Celestia finally remembered something else, she immediatealy saw her niece and son, with a broken voice she asked:

“Wait a minute. . . So. . . my first dream. . .was real too? I turned into that Nightmare and. . .”

Flashbacks of her hitting Bright’s back started to haunt her, not losing time, she started to nuzzle his back.

“I hurted you! I’m sorry, I’m sorry, are you alright? We need to get you to the hospital!”

Bright used his hand to cover her mouth.

“It’s ok, Cadence and the doctors already took care of that and believe it or not, I had it worse, a lot worse, trust me”

Hearing that didn’t give Celestia and Cadence any confort, for how much pain he went through. . .they needed to made sure to find out later, meanwhile, with lot of pain, Celestia broke the hug but held his hand the second later. She stood up and said:

“Come. . .there is so much I want to ask you and so much I want to tell you. . .”

She noticed Bright’s half confused face, recalling her memories, she remembered what Cadence told her.

“You don’t remember me. . .at least a little?”

(Sigh) “I remember a little more now, I remember my childhood here. . . a little and I remember. . .happy times. . .with you”

Celestia’s eyes widened again, it was little but it was there. . .HOPE! her son wasn’t completely lost after all, with a warm smile she said:

“It’s ok honey, we’ll deal with that starting now, come with me, I know you have many questions as well and don’t worry, we have all the time in the world to answer them”

Everypony was waiting outside Celestia’s room, the mane 6, Shinning Armor and dozen of guards and maids, even Prince BlueBlood was there.

“Uhg! For how much longer Auntie Celestia and my sister will be there?”

“Sip it BlueBlood! Cadence said it was a family business! They will take as much time as they need” Twilight said with a venomous voice, even now, she never forgave Blueblood for what he did 8 years ago.

“How dare you to talk to me like that! No matter, I’ll deal with you later, you said it was a family business, then why I wasn’t called?”

“Because you never thought of him as family that’s why!” – Shinning Armor said next to his sister.

“What? what you mean?”

Before he could respond, Celestia’s door half opened revealing her face, she turned to see Shinning Armor and said:

“Captain Shinning Armor, every court meeting I have for today is cancelled! Only call me if it’s a national emergency you got it?”

Shinning Armor smiled.

“Yes your highness! By the way. . . how is he?”

“He is fine, we are all fine but we will need some time to. . .catch up, I hope you understand if we postpone your wedding a little. . .longer”

“It’s fine Princess, I can wait a little more time, just please, tell him I said Hi, even if he can’t remember me”

“I will Captain and don’t worry, we will have him back, you’ll see” – Celestia said and went back to her room.

Shinning Armor noded and turned to his guards.

“Ok everypony, you heard her! No pony will disturb the princess until she says so, now leave this place and go back to work!”

Everypony guard and maid noded and left the place, only the mane 6, Shinning Armor and Blueblood stayed there, still confused, Blueblood asked:

“What’s this all about, of who are you talking about?”

Shinning armor narrowed his eyes and with a big smile answered:

“We are talking about somepony who would had never leave 8 years ago”

“8 years ago? But who left. . .”

Blueblood face turned to a horror one.

“No! It’s not posible. . .the monke. . .”

“I wouldn’t end that sentence if I were you Blueblood, for what my sister told me, it seems he is no longer the little boy you used to bully and one more thing, he is strong and brave, while you were hidding like every coward noble, he faced Chrysalis himself, in fact. . .you should be praying nopony tell him who was partially responsable for his. . .dissapearing 8 years ago”

Blueblood gulped a little, trying to sound brave he said:

“You think I will be scared of that monkey”

“You should” Twilight said smirking “we all saw what he can do and trust me, it was amazing!”

Blueblood started to sweat a little.

“Well. . .I really don’t care anyway, if he is really back. . .at least I’m glad I don’t have my royal hooves dirty after all, I just hope my auntie is not thinking in taking him back again and if she is, I’ll make sure to remember him what his place is”

After saying that, Blueblood left the room as fast as he could, he was so obvious, Twilight didn’t say anything but in her heart, she hoped to see Prince Bright getting a little payback with this excuse of prince and she knew he’d can do it. after all, he had the Lightning Axe, yes! she knew about it, she still could not believe she lived to see one of Metalbrook’s 8 enchanted ítems and even better, Bright was the owner, how he found it? how it worked, did it really hurt to get it as the legend says? there was so many questions in her mind but the most important was. . .Does Bright really meant it when he said she was cute?

Everypony noticed Twilight lost in her thoughts, all of them were confused, except for Rarity who was looking at her with a warm smile, she noted to find more about this creature later. Knowing the royal family may take their time, everypony proceded to get some breakfast, wondering what would the royal family be talking about.

“And that’s how I found you my son”

“I see, still, I wonder from what she tried to saved me?”

“What you mean Bright?” Cadence asked.

“Well you see, in the single memory I had about another human. . .I remember someone putting me in the box you mentioned and it was woman. . . she seemed in a hurry, like if she was saving me from something”

Celestia raised her eyebrow and searched for something in her wardrobe, she took out a Golden box and sat again next to her son, she opened it and took out a picture and show it to Bright.

“Is this the. . .human you saw?”

Bright looked at the picture of the woman and him as a baby, it was her! His biological mother, she was beautiful and not for the fact she looked like him, he stared at the photo for some seconds until Celestia put her hoof on his shoulder.

“I don’t know what made her put you in that box but I’m sure she wanted you to be found and being safe, I’m sure she loved you with all her heart”

Bright couldn’t help to smile, he knew Princess Celestia was right, he stared at the photo again, her mommy was beatifull, what happened to her? He wondered, his thoughts were interrupted when he saw Princess Celestia looking him with sad eyes, still smiling, he touched her cheek with his hand and said.

“Hey hey, she may be my biological mother but you were the one who raised me and protected me when I was a baby and a child, even with few memories. . .in my book, You are my real mother!”

“Really? but. . .what about Mrs Margaret?”

“I will always love her for all the years of love and care she gave me but . . .if I’m honest with myself. . .she never. . .exactly filled the void of a mother I needed, even with amnesia, somehow I never forgot the love and care you gave me, the love and care of a . . . real mother.”

Celestia hugged her son again and said.

“You . . .really mean that?”

Bright noded.

“Thank you Sweetie, I just hoped to had done a better job”

“What you mean?”

“You know what I mean. . . I let them take you away from me? I wasn’t there for you! I’m so sorry”

Bright stroked his mom’s mane.

“Easy mother, I know this sounds crazy but. . .maybe all that had to happen, if something I learned in these 8 years is. . . there are somethings that happens by coincidence and some happens for fate, in any case, one must learn to deal with what life gives you, believe it or not, I had a good childhood in Minus, it was tough I can’t deny that but it made me strong, strong enough to help your kingdom againts the changelings, well at least for a while”

Celestia felt a lot better after hearing Bright said that, he was right, maybe she wasn’t there to see him grow up but at least he was taken care good, for what he told her, this Mr Onyx was a great minotaur, Mr Jilt, Zahari and Margaret sounded nice too but she couldn’t help to feel a little jealous of her, at least he had a motherly figure in her absense, she noted to made the arrangaments to properly thank them later.

But not everything was fine with his story, first, it seemed he was hidding something and second. . .he endured many dangers, lost a good friend and his body got hurt, yes she didn’t forget about his scars in the face, she wondered if he had more around his body, she shaked a little by the thought but no more, her baby was back and now he was going have the life he deserved, Celestia then asked:

“Bright. . . how you managed to fight againts Chrysalis? Don’t get me wrong, I know you are strong, Mr Onyx and Zahari trained for that but. . .for what Cadence told me, you have some. . .abilities you didn’t have when you were here, can you please tell me. . .what changed?”

Bright and Cadence looked at each other, Cadence noded to him, with a sigh, he gave a few steps away, confusing his mother.

“Bright sweetie, what are you. . .”

Celestia was interrupted when she saw her son’s ring shining, the moment later, an impresive looking axe appeared in his hand and it wasn’t a simple axe, she couldn’t believe it, how he got that? The Lightning Axe!! One of her dear friend MetalBrook’s ítems, she thought it was lost forever, the last time it was seen, it was in the hands of a mino. . .oh! right.

“Wow Sweetie, I always knew you were special but this is just incredible, to see you are the new owner of the Lightning Axe”

“You know about the axe?”

“Sweetie, I had lived hundred of years, I knew MetalBrook and Xismas personally, both of them were a great Unicorn and Dragon, I pained me when he died, I met many of the past owners of the axe, some were good, some were evil, that axe have made many wonders but also many disgraces, I’m happy to see now it’s in good hands, I just hope it didn’t hurt so much getting it”

“Thanks mother and. . . well, it hurt a lot! But still it worth it.”

“You. . .you are welcome sweetie”

“And I will do everything in my power to make sure you will never need to use it again” Celestia thought with a new found determinated feeling.

They kept sharing some more stories, after a good time, when they checked the clock, they couldn’t believe they had talked for more than 3 hours.

“Well, I think a good brunch would be nice, don’t you think?”

Cadence and Bright noded and alongside Celestia proceded to walk to the dinning room, Celestia then motioned Bright to climb on her barrel, he and Cadence looked at each other and nerviously chuckled.

“Mother. . . what are you doing?”

“I want to carry you there. . . like I used to do when you were a kid”

“Ok, I undestand that but. . . I’m almost 19 now mother, don’t you think I’m a little. . .too old for that? (not to mention it’s embarazing)

“Oh! I see, sorry, I think I did it for old habit, hehehehe”

Bright sighed in relief but was immediately levitated by her magic and put on her barrel.

“An old habit I’m not giving up”

Bright was blushing hard by this moment.

“You are pushing me a little too far. . .you know that right?”

Celestia looked at her son with puppy eyes.

“Please. . .just this time. . .for me?”

“Stupid Pony cuteness” Bright thought in defeat, he didn’t like it but. . .being in the Princess’ barrel brought some kind feelings, Cadence was doing her best to not laugh but at the same time she felt bad for her cousin, even so . . .the sight was very cute.

Once Steel dying of embarazment was secured on her mother’s barrel and Cadence at their side, the three of them exited the room. In the way there, many guards and maids looked at them, some of them were shocked but almost everypony were close to laugh, he so wanted to have his mask with him at that moment. Celestia by her part was beaming in happiness.

“I’m so happy to have my son back, I’ll start to make the preparations to present you to everypony, all of them will know who my son is! Prince Bright Sunny”

Bright immediately answered.

“ahhh, I didn’t tell you but I’d prefer. . . Prince Bright Steel”

Chapter 26, A Trip to the Moon

Princess Luna was sleeping peacefully, after a long night and boring court, she really needed it, since her return, she was in charge of the night but there was not much to do, nopony came to the court at night for they needed to sleep. . .that and the fact many of them still were a little afraid of her, not that she could blame them, after the horrible things she tried to do, it was obvious they still thought she was Nightmare Moon, her only relief was that the ponies in Ponyville liked her at least, specially that little cute cotl Pipsqueak.

Her sleep was interrupted when she heard a knock in her door.

“Luna! Luna! Sister. . . are you awake?”

Luna nuzzled her eyes and looked at the Clock, it was still too early in the day, what would her sister want to see her at that moment?

“We are awake Tia. . .thou may come in” Luna said while entering to her bathroom to clean herself.

Celestia and Bright entered the room and waited for her to come out, by looking at her son chuckling, she immediately knew the reason.

“(Giggle) Lulu, I already told you to use “I” instead the royal “we” and we no longer use the old Equestrian’s dialect, have you been reading the language books I gave you a couple of months ago?”

“Yes we. . .I mean “I” have Tia, but please, be patient, It’s not that easy to get used to the present dialect thou know?”

“It’s ok Luna, “I” understand” - Bright And Celestia shared a Chuckle for her sarcasm, at this moment Bright was a little nervious, he was going to meet his “aunt” according to Zahari, a new Alicorn appeared not so long ago but who could say it would be his Mother’s sister, he wondered how she would look like? Maybe the same as his mother. . . maybe.. . at least she sounded. . .nice so she had to be nice . . .right?

After a couple of minutes, Luna finally exited the Bathroom with a towel draining her face.

“Ok Tia, what is it you wanted to tell me?”

“Oh Luna, I have the best news I recieved since you returned!”

“Really?”

“Yes! remember about what I told you about. . . my lost son?”

(Still with the towel on her face) “Your son?. . . Oh Yes. . . the one who wasn’t a pony but some kind of monkey, the one who was ponynapped and killed by timberwolves?”

Not even Bright expected that kind of. . . quick and . . . heartless answer, Celestia sighed and said:

“. . . wow Luna . . you need to have more tact you know?. . . remember it’s my son who we are talking about”

“Oh!. . .Sorry Tia, but tell me, what is it you need. . .(removed the towel off her face). . .to tell me about him?”

Luna stopped levitating the towel and stared the strange creature a few inches behind her sister.

“You see Luna, I want you to mee. . .”

“TIA! WATCH OUT! A HIDEOUS CREATURE IS BEHIND YOU!”

“Eh?” Celestia and Bright managed to say before Luna charged her horn and shot a dark blue beam to her nephew.

“LULU! NO!” Celestia said and casted a shield the quicker she could but Luna was so fast, The beam impacted, rasing lots of dust, Celestia shocked, looked at the place where her son was a second ago, Luna was speechless too, she didn’t want to evaporize the creature, only to scare it, she still had troubles controlling her powers after all, she aproached her sister a hugged her.

“Oh Tia, we . . I am glad you are ok, I can’t believe thou didn’t see that monster! how it managed to sneack here I wonder?”

Celestia immediately turned to see her sister, daggers in her eyes.

“LUNA! HOW . . HOW COULD YOU?” she said while trying to break the hug to check on her son, he probably was hurt.

Luna couldn’t help to sweat a little, she didn’t know why but her sister looked really pissed.

“Ah. . . .Tia, why are you. . .”

“Nice. . .One”

Luna didn’t finished since a third voice joined the conversation. It came from the smoke, when it disipated, they could see Bright using his Axe and Barrier to shield himself, one of his arms was hanging motionless.

“I can say. . .that was powerfull attack, you didn’t hold back at all, even with my plasma shield. . .agh, you managed to hurt my arm badly. . . .”

“What?” Luna and Celestia said.

Bright grabed his arm and with a quick move , placed it in it’s place, he hished in pain for one second and looked at Luna with venomous eyes, this pony REALLY tried to kill him! He immediately moved top speed and delivered a powerfull hit in Luna’s cheek, sending her out of her window, he didn’t hold back either, there was no other explanation, that dark power was controlling her like it did with his mother.

“Bright wait!” – Celestia tried to say but he Jumped out of the window to follow that evil creature.

Luna was falling, her cheek hurt like Tartarus, she opened her eyes and used her wings to stop in mid air but when she looked up, a shoe sole hitted her forehead, sending her to the ground again.

“Before Twilight and the rest purify you with their elements, I will have some fun with you Nightmare! LET ME TEACH YOU SOME MANNERS!”

Luna landed on the ground, leaving a huge cráter in the place, after some seconds she opened her eyes, they started to shine, she looked at the creature who used electricity to land safely on the ground, his whole body was surounded on cyan lightning. Using her Canterlot Royal voice, she screamed:

“THOU DARE TO CHALLENGE THE PRINCESS OF NIGHT MONSTER!

“You are not the Princess of the Night, you are a nightmare! Controlling her to your hideous purposes, Luna! If you can hear me, don’t worry! We will save you”

“HOW DARE THOU, WE DON’T HAVE A NIGHTMARE INSIDE US ANYMORE!”

“Lies! There is no way my Mother’s sister would try to kill me without even saying a single word! Hours ago I would have think she would. . . but now. . . DON’T MAKE ME THINK PONIES ARE EVIL AGAIIIIIIIN!”

“Your mother?” Luna said, confused.

Bright once again moved to the princess with lightning speed, Luna barely had time to cast a shield, Bright hit the shield with his plasma edge, Luna felt the hit, this creature was strong, he gave him that but. . .

Bright was about to give another hit when Luna used her horn to cast a shinning light, leaving Bright blinded for some seconds, he tried to back off but Luna used her powerfull hooves to hit him in the chest and face, if not for his ligthning powers that toughted his body, those hits would have broken his chest and jaws, even so, his mouth coughed some blood and he was sent flying to a wall.

“I WON!” – Luna screamed but just a few meters before clashing with the wall, Bright turned his body 180 degrees around to land on the wall on his electrified feet, he then, propel himself to Luna, even faster than before.

“Wha. . .” – Was all Luna could say before Bright headbut againts her stomach, she coughed some blood as well and now she was sent flying, she once again managed to stop in midair and looked at the creature again, with her mouth bleeding, she said:

“ENOUGH! IT’S TIME FOR THOU TO GO! THOU FOUGHT WELL CREATURE, WE RESPECT THAT BUT WE CANNOT LET THOU LOOSE AROUND, NOW GO TO TARTARUS”

“Stop talking shit! The only one going to Tartarus. . .IT’S YOU!”

Bright and Luna were charging their horn and axe and were about to reléase their powers when. . .

“LUNA! BRIGHT! STOP!!!” – Celestia said and stopped both of them with her gold Aura. Both of them looked at her with angry eyes, Celestia felt the thirst of blood in both her sister and son, she knew her sister was a little reckles but looking at her son like that. . . Luna made him snap. . .it. . .broke her heart.

“Mother! Reléase me! I’m trying to save your sister. . .my Aunt! Call Twilight and the rest, we need them”

“Don’t listen to that monster Tia, you know we are not Nightmare Moon anymore!”

Luna and Bright shared a hate stare, wanting to continue their fight, Celestia couldn’t bare it anymore more, to see her family. . .fighting and talking like that, not doubting in hurting each other. . .she released the bind and fell on the floor and started to cry.

“Please.. . stop . .we are a family, pleeease, Bright. . .your Aunt is not possesed by a nightmare. . .it was a missunderstanding. . . and Luna . . .he is not a Monster, he is my son. . .your nephew, the one who was taken away from me but. . .he came back to us, I just wanted you to meet him. . .please stop, PLEASE!”

Bright and Luna looked at her, crying and begging, it was a direct hit to their hearts, Their thirst for blood alonside their will to fight abandoned them the second later, Luna’s horn stopped glowing and Bright dissapeared his axe, then they looked more carefully to their suroundings, there were lots of guards and maids, confused and scared, Bright and Luna felt guilty, he immediately aproached his mother and hugged her tightly.

“I’m sorry mother, I snapped, it’s just. . .it was the first time I felt my life in danger in a long time. . .I’m sorry and – He turned to Luna – I haven’t forgiven you for trying to kill me but. . .I think I could had taken things better than hitting you. . . sorry. . .BUT YOU TRIED TO KILL ME FOR MY MOM’S SAKE!”

Luna felt the hit to the heart again, even though this creature attacked him. . .he had a good reason to, she felt so guilty, she slowly trotted to Bright and Celestia and bowed.

“I. . .I’m sorry, I know you wont believe me but. . .I really didn’t want to kill you, it’s just. . .I’ve been away for so long and am still getting used to my powers again, I just wanted to scare you, sorry”

Bright knew her apologize was sincere, besides, she was her mother’s sister, chuckling, he said:

“hehehe, well, trust me, I hadn’t been that scared in a long time”

Both Luna and Bright smiled, he then continued:

“(sigh) Ok. . . I forgive you. . .only because you are my aunt and you apologized but don’t do it again got it?”

“Yes!” – Luna said and hugged her sister.

“We. . .I’m sorry Tia, I should have listened to what you had to say, I guess I still have a few things to learn about this new era”

“A few?” Bright and Celestia asked raising their eyebrows.

“Ok! Ok! A lot of things!”

Luna was going to hug Bright too to amends things but he backed off. She felt hurt but then he spoke:

“Sorry. . .I know we shared a tender moment a second ago but. . .I’m not ready to hug you. . .not yet, I hope you understand”

“. . . yes my. . .nephew, I understand”

“(chuckle) you didn’t say “we” this time, way to go Luna”

She Blushed and smiled but then she, her nephew and sister remembered all the ponies looking at them, acting fast, Celestia said:

“My little ponies, My son and sister were having a training match, sorry if they scared you! they got carried away a little, right? Bright? Luna?”

Both of them looked at Celestia and got the message.

“Yes! heheheh sorry everypony!” – Both of them said while looking nervious.

Everypony sighed and smiled in relief, after all the crowd was gone, Twilight and their friends arrived at the scene, The royal family decided to cover the whole incident but thanks to Applejack who blew their lies completely, they didn’t have other option to confess. After more apologies and explanations, everypony understood and sweared to keep the secret, they didn’t want to make things more dificult to convince everypony to accept Luna and Bright, Celestia checked Bright and Luna’s injuries, she healed them immediately, with the whole incident solved, Bright and Luna felt their stomach grumbling.

“Hahahaha, It’s seems I’m not the only one who gets hungry after a good fight! Right Aunt Luna?”

She blushed but laught as well – “Hahahaha, thou are right mei nephew, come, let’s go for some brunch and. . . thank thou”

“Why are you thanking me?”

“I know this whole fighting was provoked by a missunderstanding but to be honest with thee, it’s been a long time since I didn’t have a good fight like that! Thou would make a good sparing partner”

“Gee thanks, you know. . .I wouldn’t mind sparing with you sometimes, we would train and get some quality time together to know each other”

“Really?! you want to spend some time with me to know more about . . .me?”

“Sure! Why not? You look funny and interesting”

Luna couldn’t hidde her happiness, she liked this.. .creature already, even if he wasn’t a pony, he was a lovely and strong nephew, so much better than. . . what was that flankhole name again? No matter, she still was so happy, she not only got a new nephew, she also got a new friend.

After that, all of them proceded to go to the kitchen to have a delicious brunch and for Bright to tell his story. . . again for Luna and Twilight’s family.

While walking, Celestia also couldn’t hidde her happiness too, all the family was together at last, things were looking from good to better, everything should be fine from here . . . right?

Chapter 27, Old Friendship. . .or something more?

Everypony in Canterlot looked how the carpenters finished building the stage, it was obvious Princess Celestia was planning an event or maybe a mood raising’s speech, after all, they were still recovering from the Changelings’ invasion 2 days ago, it was the second hot topic of the moment for the first was about the strange creature helping during the changelings invasión and not only that, he then was seen next to Princess Cadence and Princess Celestia’s best student, the three of them going together to the Castle, maybe it was to give him their thanks but why they haven’t any news about him for a whole day? too many questions and no answers.

Back in the castle, Bright was having a nice conversation with Spike, Twilight introduced them at breakfast and they got along very well, Spike was fascinated with Bright’s adventures, he was flattered, this dragon was really funny and curious, he liked him already, for what Twilight told him, they both used to play with him a lot when they were children and now he was her number one assistant, Bright chuckled at this comment, it indeed seemed Spike helped her a lot but he couldn’t shake the feeling that it was more like a little brother and big sister relation, even so. . .it also seemed more like a servant than an assistant. . .meh! if they were happy that way, let them be he thought.

Bright was a little nervious, in a few hours, he was going to be presented as Prince of Equestria, he really didn’t mind the tittle, after all it’s was not like he was going to rule his mother and sister’s kingdom since they were going to outlive him for thousands of years, yep! He knew about Alicorn long lives periods and he was fine with it, he never thought of himself as a good leader, not to mention a Ruler, after a good chat with Spike and the mane 6, he decided to rest a little in the royal gardens, in his way there, he noticed how many ponies of the staff were already very friendly with him, of course there were some still afraid but that was to be expected, he arrived to the gardens and rested under a tree, minutes later; he felt something landing on his head, he opened his eyes and looked something amazing, it was a Phoenix! a real Phoenix! and not only that, she (somehow he knew it was female) was the very same one he saw in his dreams. The phoenix’s eyes shinned and she started to nuzzle his head, making squee sounds, she really was happy!

“Hey there. . . Philo. . .Philo. . .mena?”

Bright was shocked. . .how he knew it was her name? was he starting to. . .remember?

The Phoenix started to nuzzle even harder when she heard him saying her name, he stroked her feathers for some minutes until they heard a voice.

“I see she finally regenerated, I’m not surprised she decided to look for you first”

Bright turned around and smiled.

“Hey Mom”

“Hi sweetie, I see you reunited with your old pet”

“My pet? You mean Philomena was my pet?”

Celestia eye’s once again widened but a warm happy smiled formed in her muzzle.

“. . . .how you knew her name was Philomena?”

“I. . .just. . .knew it? aghh my head”

Celestia smile widened even more, she kissed her son’s forehead:

“Don’t push it my dear son, one step at a time”

“Thanks. . . sooooo, what’s the plan for today?”

“Well. . .you already know it, today we are presenting you in front of all Canterlot dear, everypony will know you, my son and their prince”

“Yeah. . . about that, you think. . .it’s a good idea? I mean, aren’t you scared of how they will react for it, I really don’t care about my reputation but I care for yours and Aunt Luna’s, so what will they think when they see your son is not a. . .”

“A pony? Sweetie, look at my eyes, do they look I care what my subjects thinks about you being my son? I didn’t care 8 years ago and certanly I don’t care now”

Bright smiled and stroked Celestia’s mane.

“Thanks Mom, I. . .” – Bright tried so hard to finish the sentence but he couldn’t, he wasn’t prepared yet, Celestia in her heart knew what he wanted to say and she so wanted to hear him say those words but. . .baby steps Celestia, Baby steps, she nuzzled his cheek and said:

“I love you too Bright, one day son, one good day you will be able to say it, no need to rush”

After the tender moment, Both of them reunited with Luna who gave Bright a good morning hug, she looked a little sleepy but she didn’t want to miss his presentation, the royal family then reunited with Cadence and the mane 6 in the dinning room to have breakfast, unfortunaly for them, BlueBlood was there too, when he saw them entering, he smirked and said:

“I see my auntie decided to kept you after all monkey”

Celestia had enough, BlueBlood may be her nephew but even he had limits, she was about to say something but Bright stopped her with his hand.

“Yes! I’m here to stay and seeing your way of talking haven’t improved since our last encounter, I’m ready to believe you like being stunned on the floor”

He extended his finger to his way, it was already emiting some cyan sparks

“Ready for another electrified dosis?”

Blueblood backed off the faster he could - “Keep. . .keep that thing away from me you beast!” – he said and then ran outside the room the faster he could, seeing him gone and the face of relief of everypony present, he said:

“You are all welcome”

“Oh darling! You are so brave!” Rarity said with seductive eyes.

“Thanks Miss Rarity, but it’s not really that big deal, he is not that hard to deal with”

“Even so, Thank you, finally! Somepony who stands againts that rufian”

“Yeah, he is an ass. . . he is really hatefull, don’t worry, I will make sure to keep that shitty attitude of his at bay”

“And for that, I and everypony in Equestria give you our thanks”

Everypony noded but none of them noticed Twilight watching Rarity with narrowed eyes, only Rarity noticed, she smiled and thought.

“The test is a sucess”

After a good breakfast, everypony got ready for the main event of the day, Bright put on his new clothes, made by Rarity in one night again (Really this unicorn is amazing) thanks to his advices, now she made clothes he was willing to wear, it was like his old ones, Black pants and blue shirt, but this one has two diferent logos in the shoulders, in the right, her mother’s sun cutie mark and in the left, Onyx’s logo, he didn’t want to give any preference so he decided to use both, he was happy his Mom didn’t have any objections about it.

Rarity insisisted in making him a nice formal suit, after all, it was a great event but he declined, claiming formal clothes and him didn’t mix, Celestia only laughted at that statement, her son always hated formal clothes, there are things that really never change she thought, with everypony, dragon and human ready, all of them entered in the royal chariots and proceded to go to Canterlot’s center.

Everypony in Canterlot was already reunited in front of the stage, ready to hear what their Mighty ruler had to say, amongs them, there were two special ponies, one ex – maid from the castle and the other, her daughter, a really beautiful white mare with silky and elegant green mane, many stallions present were captivated by her beauty, her thin and curvy figure even matched the City’s current idol Fleur Dis Lee.

Even so, both mother and daugther didn’t feel confortable in that place, not for the stares the younger unicorn was recieving but for that place. . .only brought them sad memories.

“Mom. . . please, do we really need to be here?”

“I’m not enjoying this more than you Flying Hope but it was a direct invitation from the princess, she even paid our tickets and staying in the castle, we couldn’t just say no”

“But. . .I. . . I don’t want to go to the castle. . .he is no longer there. . . and.. .and. . it’s too painful, please mom, don’t make me go”

The kind mother named Sweet Rose hugged her daugher, even at this moment, she never let go that kind boy’s memory. The boy that went away too soon.

“I know it’s hard Flying but please, try to bear it a little longer, I don’t know why Princess Celestia call us but I’m sure it must be something important”

“. . . Ok, but please, try to rush our business here, I want to leave as soon as posible”

“You have unfinished bussiness back in Manehattan? More Photo sessions?”

“. . . No, I just don’t want to be here”

(Sigh) “Ok, let’s just hear what the Princess have to say and then I will talk to her, just wait a little longer”

“Thanks mother”

Minutes later, everypony finally saw the chariots comming, stomping the ground, everypony were applauding, the chariots stopped next to the stage, the first ones to go come out were the Elements of Harmony, Heroines of Equestria and with them, the little purple dragon, Priced assistant of the Element of Magic, the next to come out were Princess Cadence and her Fiance, the Captain of the Royal Guards, Shinning Armor, alongside with them, The Captain’s parents, all of them stood up on the stage, leaving room for the next ones to come, Finally they came, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, Rulers of Equestria, both Alicorns walked proudly, both of them smiling, Princess Celestia the most, everypony noticed how her smile shined like the sun, why was she so happy the wondered. Everypony stopped applauding and bowed to them.

Once both Alicorns were infront of everypony, Using her Canterlot’s royal voice, Princess Celestia started to talk:

“THANK YOU EVERYPONY, THANK YOU FOR THIS WELCOME FOR ME AND MY SISTER AND ALSO THANK YOU FOR ALL YOUR EFFORT TO REBUILD OUR BEAUTIFUL CITY AFTER THE INVASION”

“The invasión?” Flying Hope and Sweet Rose wondered.

“I’M SURE WITH ALL YOUR HELP, VERY SOON WE WILL BE ABLE TO MOVE ON FROM THIS DARK EPISODE BUT. . . TELLING YOU THIS IS NOT THE REASON I ARRANGED THIS CONFERENCE, THE MAIN REASON IS BECAUSE OF HIM, YOU KNOW WHO I’M TALKING ABOUT, THE CREATURE MANY OF YOU SAW DURING THE INVASION”

“You mean that hideous monkey like creature fighting like a barbarian?” – A voice screamed in the distance, Celestia and Luna recognized the voice immediately, they decided to ignore it for the moment, they were sure Cadence was going to take care of him later, even so they were angry and sad, he came after all just to make things more dificult, Celestia then continued:

“NOT EXACTLY MY DEAR. . .NEPHEW, ME AND LUNA DON’T THINK HE IS HIDEOUS, ALL THE CONTRARY, THAT BRAVE CREATURE RISKED HIS LIFE TO HELP US IN REPELING THE INVASION, HE IS A HERO AND DESERVES OUR GRATITUDE, BUT ASIDE FROM BEING A HERO. . . HE IS SOMETHING ELSE. . . . (sigh) MY LITTLE PONIES, IT’S TIME FOR YOU TO KNOW SOMETHING, A SECRET I KEPT FOR 18 YEARS, LET ME RESUME IT THE BEST I CAN”

Everypony was listening with full attention, just by looking their princess shaking told them it was something hard for her to say, Princess Celestia was silent, didn’t know how to continue, but at that moment she felt her sister and niece hooves on her shoulders, they were smiling and noding to her, she smiled as well and found the strenght to continue:

“YOU SEE. . .18 YEARS AGO. . .I WAS BLESSED WITH. . .A SON”

Everypony started to applaude at that moment, Bright who was listening inside his chariot couldn’t help to smile, she was really loved by all her subjects.

“THANK YOU MY LITTLE PONIES, THANK YOU ALL BUT NOW I’M SURE YOU ARE WONDERING WHY AM I TELLING YOU THIS AFTER ALL THIS TIME, YOU SEE, I FOUND HIM WHEN HE WAS A BABY AND RAISED HIM IN SECRET DURING 10 YEARS. . .”

10 years? Everypony thought. . .didn’t she said she kept the secret for 18 years? They stopped thinking about that when they saw Princess Celestia starting to cry.

“I LOVED HIM LIKE IF HE WAS MY OWN BLOOD AND FLESH, WHEN HE TURNED 10, I DECIDED TO SHARE HIM WITH ALL OF YOU BUT. . . A DISGRACE HAPPENED AND HE WAS TAKEN AWAY FROM ME, WE SEARCHED EVERYWHERE BUT IN THE END, WE CAME TO THE CONCLUSION HE WAS GONE FOR GOOD”

Hearing this made everypony sad, most of all Sweet Rose and Flying Hope who was already crying in her mother embrace, she knew coming to Canterlot was a huge mistake, why was Princess Celestia reviving that horrible memory.

“MY FAMILY AND ME WERE DEVASTATED. . .”

Celestia’s tears stopped and were replaced by one of the most biggest smiles she ever gave in public.

“UNTIL TWO DAYS! WHEN HE RETURNED! THAT’S RIGHT MY LITTLE PONIES, MY BABY WASN’T DEAD, HE CAME BACK TO ME!”

Everypony started to cheer again, happy to hear those good news but who was this pony she was talking about?

“AND HE IS HERE TODAY, READY TO MEET YOU ALL. . .IN FACT MANY OF YOU ALREADY SAW HIM, HE WAS OUTSIDE HERE TWO DAYS AGO, FIGHTING CHANGELINGS TO PROTECT US, HE EVEN FOUGHT THE CHANGELING QUEEN BY HIMSELF”

Canterlot’s ponies started to wonder who might this pony be, was he a royal guard? but they didn’t see any royal guard fighting the Bug Queen, the only one some ponies saw was. . . nooooo.

Princess Celestia saw many of their subjects already deducing the answer so she decided to stop kicking the bush anymore.

“THAT’S RIGHT MY LITTLE PONIES, MY SON IS NOT A PONY, A GRYPHIN OR ANY CREATURE YOU HAVE SEEN BEFORE, HIS SPECIES. . .AS HE TOLD ME IS CALLED HUMANS, HE IS A BRAVE AND STRONG HUMAN, AND I AS A MOTHER CANNOT BE MORE PROUD OF HIM”

“AND ME!” – Cadence said proudly next to her Aunt

“AND DON’T FORGET US” Luna said too – “WE ARE ALL PROUD OF OUR NEPHEW”

By this moment, everypony was speechless, Flying Hope was close to faint, so did her mother but they did their best to not, they wanted to see the end of this.

“I KNOW THERE ARE SO MANY QUESTIONS TO ANSWER AND I PROMISE TO GIVE THEM ALL TO YOU BUT FOR NOW. . .PLEASE SAY WELCOME TO MY SON AND RIGHTFULL HEIR OF THE THRONE, PRINCE BRIGHT STEEL!”

Celestia looked at the charriot where her son was in, she gave him the signal, with a big sigh and deep breath, he came out the chariot, once he was out, everypony’s eyes were on him, he made his best effort to ignore them and walked next to his mother, no pony was saying anything, they were just staring, watching all his movements, he was full clothed, the clothes were plain but he was wearing proudly Princess Celestia’s cutie mark in one of his shoulder and Onyx’s mark in the other, maybe his cutie mark they thought.

Once he was next to his mother, she extended her wing to embrace him, with all the stares on him, he whispered to his mother.

“You know. . .fighting that bug pony was a lot easier than this”

“(giggle) you think so sweetie? Maybe you are right”

After a few more seconds of staring, he gathered all his braveness and walked in front of everypony and. . .

“HEY. . . EVERYPONY! NICE TO MEET YOU, AS MY. . .AS PRINCESS CELESTIA SAID, MY NAME IS BRIGHT STEEL, I HOPE WE ALL CAN GET ALONG”

Everypony remained silent, some were even backing off a little, like if he was going to snap in any minute, this was really unconfortable.

“Ahhhhh, If anypony have a question, I’m all ears. . .c’mon don’t be shy!”

(Silence)

No pony dare to say anything, Everypony behind Bright were shocked and angry, Princess Celestia was doing a great job pretending, Luna didn’t bother, she was seeing everypony with venoumous eyes, Cadence was seeing Bright, her heart was breaking by seeing the scene before her.

Bright was smart enough to recognize reject when it was there, he sighed and said:

“Ok. . . .well, before I go, let me say I’m not dangerous and if you respect me I will respect you as well. . .(sigh) see you later. . .maybe”

Bright turned around and was preparing to leave alongside his family but he then heard hooves walking on the stage, when he turned to see, he saw a. . . really beautifull unicorn walking his direction, she was hot, white fur, green silky mane, amazing Golden eyes, almost as beautiful as Cadence and Zahari, but what really took his attention was that she seemed. . .familiar? she seemed shocked but kept walking,.

Once she was a few inches from him, she raised her hoof and touched his face, after feeling the flesh making contact with her hoof she couldn’t help herself anymore and jumped on him, pinning him on the floor, she was openly crying by this moment, all her tears landing on Bright’s face.

“It’s you. . . it’s really you!” she said and started to nuzzle his chest with her cheek, she then gave him a quick kiss too.

After some seconds, Steel looked her at the eyes . . .Man! this mare was indeed incredible beautiful! And it seemed she knew him. . .he didn’t recall seeing this hot mare in his few memories. . .how couldn’t he had any single memory of this godess he thought, he so wanted to know who this mare was.

“. . .ahhhh. . .Thanks for the sign of affection and all but. . . do you mind telling me your name?”

Flying felt those word like a ton of bricks on her head, she widened her eyes in shock and lost concious at that moment.

“Flying!” Sweet Rose screamed and trotted to check on her daughter.

“Don’t worry, she just fainted”

“(sigh) Thanks Bright, but what was all that about. . .”tell you her name? you know who she is!”

Bright scratched his head and answered:

“Well you see. . . I have amnesia and don’t really remember very well many of the ponies I met here during my childhood. . .sorry”

Sweet Rose knew immediately he wasn’t lying, this was sad but before she could say anything, Princess Celestia spoke.

“I’m glad you and your daughter came, please come to the castle, there are so much we need to tell you but first – She turned to her other other subjects, she was a little pissed – MY LITTLE PONIES, SEEING NO PONY EXCEPT FOR THIS BEAUTIFUL MARE HAS ANYTHING TO SAY TO MY SON, THIS CONFERENCE IS OVER, BUT BEFORE I GO, I WANT TO SAY SOMETHING: I’M VERY DISSAPOINTED OF YOU, I THOUGHT YOUR MIND WAS MORE OPEN THAN THIS, DON’T EXPECT SEEING ME REGULARY DURING THE NEXT WEEKS AND THE ROYAL COURTS WILL LAST ONLY HALF OF DAYS THESE NEXT WEEKS SINCE I WANT TO SPEND SOME TIME WITH MY SON. . . NOW DISMISS!” she said and then she with with her sister used all their power to teleport all the ponies who cared for her son back to the castle.

“Well Mother, I hate to admit it, but it ended way better than I expected, to be honest, I was kinda expecting a little mob or rejecting screams”

Celestia was eating tons of cake to less her anger.

“Well. . .I EXPECTED a lot more from my little ponies, I’m sorry son but don’t worry, at least they already saw you, I’m sure very soon all of them will accept you or I’ll make them”

“hehehehe, no you wont but still thanks for the comment, I needed a good laugh, by the way. . .is somepony going to tell me who is this beautiful pony who doesn’t leave my side?”

Bright said while pointing Flying Hope who since woke up, rested her head on Bright’s shoulder and didn’t show signals to move anytime soon, not that he minded, he felt confortable at her side. . .for how she acted, maybe she was another childhood friend, like Twilight, by the way, he noticed how Twilight didn’t stop watching them both. . . and not only that, she looked. . .angry, was it posible she and this unicorn didn’t get along?

“I’m. . .so sorry Prince Bright, it’s just. . .she is so happy to see you again, as everypony else, we thought you were dead, I’m sorry, I’ll. . .”

“Nah! Don’t worry, let her be like this, it’s not like I dislike this, by the way, nopony has answered my question yet, who are you both?”

Sweet Rose proceded to tell Bright everything about her staying in the castle when he was a kid and how her daughter was his first pony friend, Bright remembered clearly at that moment, these unicorns also appeared in his dreams.

“I see, well, it’s nice to meet you again Sweet Rose, you too Flying Hope”

Sweet Rose and Flying Hope squeed and hugged Bright very tightly.

“We are so happy to see you safe and alive but. . .how?”

Celestia and Bright proceded as well to tell the unicorn duo his story, they heard it with much attention, by the end they finished, both unicorns were crying and hugged Bright again.

“I should had known better, I’m sorry, I knew in my heart you were alive but I let myself being convinced, I’m sorry Bright! what kind of childhood friend I am”

Bright stroked Flying mane, just the touch of his hand make her feel in Elisium.

“Easy. . . Flying, everypony thought that and had good reasons to, I’m not mad at you or anypony, please smile, and I’m sorry I don’t remember you. . .I’m sure you were an awesome friend”

Flying Hope squee even more and proceded to give him a kiss in his cheek. Bright blushed and back off a little.

“Hey! I understand you are my childhood friend but. . .aren’t you a little too friendly?”

“Why shouldn’t I be, we are childhood friends, they do this kind of stuff”

“. . . . .I really dont’ think that’s how it works. . .at least not in Minus or Zebrica”

Flying aproached and looked at him in the eyes, Bright could swear she looked like a hunter who just had cornered a defendless prey.

“Well. . . in case you didn’t notice, we are not in Minus or Zebrica”

“(chukled) yeah, you are right, anyway, Nice to meet you again Flying Hope, you too Sweet Rose, I hope we can get along pretty well”

Both of them noded and bowed to him, he wasn’t very confortable to ponies bowing to him, with finaly all presentations done, everypony proceded to have lunch, then everpony went to their rooms for a good rest, while walking in the halls, Flying Hope asked to her mother:

“Mother. . .remember that fashionista who wanted me to come here to model for her new line of dresses for a few weeks”

“Yes, you immediately declined the offer without thinking twice”

“ah. . .yeah about that, I think we should send her a letter, I think a new enviorement besides Manehattan will be good for me and you”

Sweet Rose smiled, her daughter was so obvious.

“Ok Sweetie, I’ll writte her right away”

“Thanks Mother, now if you excuse me, I need to go and have a good beauty sleep, I need to be at my fullest these next days”

Flaying Hope said that and trotted happily to her room.

Bright was in his bed, lost in his thoughts; he remembered some things about Flying hope, the memories weren’t many but they were. . . nice, she was as cute as any filly but now. . . she was. . .gorgeous!. .before he noticed, he felt sleep still thinking about her and with a small blush in his cheeks.

Chapter 28, More than Friendship

The next days, Bright decided to spend all the time in the castle, he really wasn’t in the mood to deal with Canterlot Ponies, he spent some time with Twilight, Spike and Flying Hope, he even sometimes spared with Shining Armor and Luna, not using powers or magic of course, after a few days, every pony needed to go back to Ponyville, Twilight was very reluctant of leaving but didn’t have any other choice, her library needed her and Spike, after some farewells and promises to come back as soon as possible, everypony returned to their town.

Once everypony was gone, Flying hope started to spend more time with Bright, showing him what they used to do in the castle when they were little, she even brought some photo albums from Manehattan, even though she thought he was dead, she kept all those memories with her, the best she had to be honest, it helped Bright a lot to remember more things about living in Canterlot and not only that, he started to feel more close to Flying Hope, just by looking the good state of the albums told him she kept them with care, she really treasured their friendship as kids.

Flying also told Bright everything she did after he was gone, she just turned 18 years old a few weeks ago, she lived in Manehatan, her plan was never return to Canterlot, claiming that without him there, Canterlot didn’t worth a visit, Bright blushed hard after hearing that, Flying didn’t hesitate to express her feelings, he admired that part of her, she also told him how one day, a fashionista offered her to be a model, she admitted it wasn’t exactly what she had planned for her life but before she noticed, she started to enjoy and even love her new job, sometime later, many magazines wanted her to model their clothes lines, Bright wasn’t that surprised, Flying had an amazing body, her face was like an angel, who would not want to have a photo or poster of her in his room’s wall. . .what? Why was he thinking so much about Flying . . . could it be? . . . was it possible? Nah! It couldn’t be possible, he had just met her again . . .there was no way he liked her like that . . .right? that crap about love at first sight wasn’t real right?. . . he meant really. . . it wasn’t like he wanted to hug and touch that amazing body. . .or smell that silky mane and he definitely didn’t want to kiss those beautiful lips. . .oh. . . crap!

Realization came immediately. . . He liked Flying Hope.

Bright decided to leave the whole matter alone, even if he liked her, there was no way Flying wouldn’t have a colt friend already.

Some days later, Bright finally decided to have a little walk and try to socialize with the ponies, Celestia offered him some guards to protect him but he declined, claiming the citizens would feel intimidated for their presence, he asked Flying Hope to be his guide, she accepted gladly, even though she was out of his league . . .at least he wanted to spend the most time he could with her before she’d leave Canterlot.
The reaction in the city was the expected, many ponies looked at him, but also many of them were looking at his companion.

“Hey. . .isn’t she?”

“Yes! she is! You think she will give us her autograph?”

“Oh Sweet Celestia! It’s Flying Hope!”

“She is even more beautiful in person!”

“Maybe. . .but what is more important, what is she doing next to. . .that thing?”

“Sheeeeeee, keep your voice down, didn’t you pay attention yesterday? He is. . . “

“As if I will accept him as my prince, It’s more like Princess Celestia took him as a pet”

“Yeah you are right, and I believe lady Flying Hope is with him just for she feels bad for him, she is so sweet and pretty, just like a princess”

Flying Hope was burning in anger, these ponies weren’t doing any good job keeping their voices low, she looked at Bright and was shocked to see he wasn’t showing any signs of anger or discomfort, in fact. He looked so relaxed as if he wasn´t hearing any of those ponies but it was obvious he could heard them. . . he just kept walking and asked:

“Wow. . . you really are a celebrity Flying!”

Flying Hope blushed.

“w. . . well, I wouldn’t say I’m a celebrity. . I told you I’m just model back in Manehattan, nothing impressive. . hehehehe”

“Ohhhhh, is that so? Flying don’t sell yourself short, you are amazingly pretty” Bright side looking away and blushing.

“You. . .you think I’m pretty?”

“Yeah, I mean, have you looked at you at the mirror? I think it’s obvious you are pretty”

“Tha.. . thank you, you don’t know how happy it made me hearing you say that!”

“Nice to hear that, now, where is the first stop?”

Flying Hope squee and proceeded to take Bright to all her favorite places she used to visit as a filly, many of them didn’t exist anymore but some were still there, she showed him her favorite Ice cream shop, the school she used to attend, many fillies present looked at Bright with wondered eyes, he greeted them and so they did, he was glad at least the children still have that open mind the adults lacked, after that, they visited her old house, of course now other ponies were living there, after that they had a little breakfast, Bright invited her of course. The staff was a little scared by his presence but they also recognized Flying and relaxed a bit. Even so they were having a nice time, Flying was a little pissed.

“Horse apples, these ponies are so thick headed”

“Easy Flying. . .they are just scared, it shouldn’t surprise you”

“But. . .you mother officially presented you to all of them, they already know you are not dangerous still. . .ahg!”

Bright stroked her mane much to her pleasure.

“Don’t worry, I know what I was getting myself into when I decided to stay in Equestria, to be honest with you, If I it were only for me, I would have returned to Minus since the first day but. . .look, I’m doing this for my mother, I will try to fit. . For her and my family, and I know it will take it’s time”

Flying Hope let some tears to come out and hugged Bright, not minding everypony looking at her.

“You are amazing, you are making me fall for you even m. . .!” - Flying realized what she was going to say and covered her mouth fast.

“What were you going to say?” Bright asked confused.

“Nothing! Nothing! Hehehehe”

With their stomachs full, both of them proceeded to visit the park, many families were there, the day was good to be there after all, many ponies saw them and once again ignored them, him to be more precisely, they sat in a bench, some fillies and mares approached to them to ask Flying her autograph, keeping their distance of him of course, Bright chuckled at this, she said she wasn’t that impressive but it was so obvious she was well known for her job and she was amazing with the kids, and not only that, many fillies were looking at her as some kind of role model but that wasn’t the best part. . .her smile. . .was amazing, he could watch that smile all day.

Once again, he found himself blushing, he managed to hide it from her who was busy signing papers and some photos of her in them, when she finished signing the last one from a unicorn stallion, he was happy and seemed nice until he said something not very pleasant.

“Thank you Miss Hope. . . and thank you for keeping an eye on this thing!”

“. . . Excuse me?”

“Yeah, we all saw you since you came here accompanied by this. . .creature, only Celestia and Luna know what he would do if you weren’t here. . .still I think you should put him a lea. . .”

The stallion was interrupted by a slap in his cheek, given by no other than Flying, her face was red for anger, everypony and Bright were shocked, too shocked to notice Bright’s ring was shining at that moment, he was going to summon his axe when Flying decided to act.

“HOW. . . HOW DARE YOU SPEAK LIKE THAT ABOUT MY FRIEND!!”

She immediately snatched the signed photo from the unicorn’s hoof and cut it to pieces.

“Miss Hope . . . why?”

“I DON’T NEED A FAN LIKE YOU, ONE WHO INSULTS MY DEAR VERY FIRST FRIEND!”

“That. . .that thing is your fr. . . “

(another slap)

“THAT “THING” HAS A NAME, ITS PRINCE BRIGHT STEEL AND IN CASE YOU FORGOT, HE IS PRINCESS CELESTIA’S SON! I DON’T THINK SHE WILL TAKE IT VERY KINDLY KNOWING YOU ARE SPEAKING TRASH ABOUT HIM!”

“I . . . I. . .”

Flying was going to say more but was stopped by Bright holding her shoulder, she took a deep breath and turned again to the pony:

“(sigh) Just get out of here and think about this better, when you are ready to apologize, I will be ready to listen”

The stallion huffed and turned around to walk away but when he was a few meters away and thought he was at a safe distance, he screamed:

“LIKE IF I EVER APOLOGIZE TO THAT THING AND HIS WHORE KEEPER!”

He then started to run while laughing, Flying was in shocked and started to cry but it didn’t last long since she felt an strong breeze next to her, when she noticed, Bright was no longer next to her, The stallion only give some steps before finding the human in front of him with electricity surrounding all his body.

“What?! how did you. . .”

Once again he couldn’t finish his sentence for he received a strong hit from Bright’s fist in the nose, sending him to some trash cans; he landed there and covered his nose with his hooves.

“OH SWEET CELESTIA, MY NOOOOOSE! YOU BROKE MY NOSE!”

Bright once again fast as a lightning, stood in front of him.

“Stop crying like a little baby and be happy you still have your head attached to your body!”

He then grabbed the stallion from horn and dragged him to where Flying was standing.

“Apologize to the lady!”

“Nev. . .aghhhhh!”

The stallion received a powerful shock wave, not enough to make him lost conscious but it hurt a lot.

“Let’s try again, APOLOGIZE!”

“I. . .I’m sorry. . .I’m sorry Miss Hope”

“Better! – he let his horn go – NOW! GET OUT OF HERE BEFORE I DECIDE STOP BEING NICE”

The stallion ran away almost peeing himself, everypony who saw what happened backed off as well, he really didn’t care, he approached to Flying and said:

“Hey pretty, are you ok?”

She still surprised just nodded, he noticed it immediately.

“Oh yes. . . I think we never told you or your mother about my. . . new abilities, come”

Bright extended her hand to her, she grabbed it while blushing; they then started to walk away when. . .

“Excuse me young . . . human, can I have a minute of your attention”

Bright sighed and turned around, if it ended to be another asshole, he would just send him away as well, he saw the pony, it was a white stallion with a nice suit and mustache, he also was wearing a monocle and next to him there was a beautiful white unicorn with pink mane and man! She was so hot! Just like Flying but she was a little more. . .elegant, was she some kind of foreign princess? Ignoring that, he turned again to the see the stallion.

“How can I help you sir?”

“I just wanted to congratulate you for what you did, even though I dislike violence I do agree it’s not right what that stallion did but tell me. . .if you really are Princess Celestia’s son, aren’t you afraid of what ponies will say about you and the behavior you just showed?”

“Meh! I really don’t care about my reputation and I didn’t exactly have the best one back when I come from, I was defending my dear friend, no one talk like that to her or my family and gets away unharmed”

“I see, well, that’s an honorable way to think, please let me introduce myself, I am Fancy Pants and this elegant mare besides me is Fleur Diss Lee, my childhood friend”

Bright bowed and said:

“Nice to meet you both, I’m glad to see not every noble here is an ass. . .is not a bad guy, I’m Bright Steel and this is my childhood friend as well, Flying Hope”

“Thank you young man and trust me, Miss Flying Hope doesn’t need presentation, we have been her fans since long ago, by the way Miss Hope, can you please give us your autograph?”

Fancy pants levitated a couple of Flying’s photos, she nodded and signed them immediately.

“Oh thank you Miss Hope, I will treasure it forever!” - Fleur said while hugging her, Bright couldn’t help to like this duo, finally he was able to see the bright side of Canterlot, after that, Fancy Pants invited them to a nice dinner in a restaurant, Bright shared some stories with them, they were marveled and listened every detail, before he noticed, many ponies in the restaurant were listening, most of all the fillies and colts.
“Wow. . .what is happening here?”

“You have to ask? After they saw you defending Miss Hope, many ponies have a better opinion about you, just give them time, they will warm about you”

“That’s nice to hear. . .well Mr Fancy Pants, Miss Fleur diss Lee, it was nice to meet you and I hope we can keep in contact”

“We as well Mr Bright”

“Just Bright is fine or Steel if you like too”

All of them said their farewells and walked away to one more place Flying wanted to show to Bright, she was trotting happily next to him, it was already night when they arrived to the place, it was a large fountain in the middle of the city, colorful candles illuminating it, he had to admit it was impressive, he turned to see his friend and saw her with one of the biggest smile he ever saw.

“You look very happy Flying”

“Why I wouldn’t be? Just remember you . . .my knight in shinning armor coming to my rescue makes me so happy!”

“hehehe, I’m not even close to being one, you give me so much credit”

“No! I don’t give you enough credit! Until now, no pony ever stood for me like you did, when we were little, you always were there for me, when I felt alone or sad, you always were in the castle to make me feel better, listening to me, talking to me. . .hugging me. . . in my heart. . .I always knew you were the ONE!”

“The one?”

Flying Hope approached to him and a few inches from his face she said:

“I love you, always did. . .always will”

She then as fast as him, gave him a kiss in the lips, she expected Bright to back off but got surprised when she saw him pressing his lips against hers and hugging her tightly, she returned the embrace, their tongues were melting with each other, when they finished and separated, they looked to each other, blushing hard, she was going to say something but Bright kissed her back again, she received the kiss gladly, after it was done as well, he said:

“Wow that was. . . WAS AMAZING!”

She started to cry of happiness and answered:

“Yes, my first kiss was AMAZING!”

“your first kiss?

“It was always yours Bright, not to anypony else”

They stared to each other and hugged again, gathering all her will, Flying Hope said the words she thought she would never say in all her life. . .not after losing Bright.

“Bright. . . would you be my very special somepony?”

Bright didn’t need to think about it, it was incredible, Flying liked him back!

“Yes Flying Hope, I’d be honored too”

They sealed the bond with a third kiss, many ponies were looking at them but they didn’t care, all they care is to be with each other, without them noticing, three alicorns were watching everything behind a cloud in the sky.

“It seems you won the bet Luna. . .he choose Flying Hope”

“Haha! I knew it, after all, she was the one who worked the most, no offense sister but it was obvious at first sight he didn´t like Twilight like he likes Flying Hope”

“(sigh) I know Luna, it’s just. . . they looked so close as children. . . I feel so bad for her. . .but I’m glad my little colt found his special somepony and to be honest. . .after Twilight, Flying Hope was always my second best option”

“I can’t deny I’d had like to see him with my favorite unicorn, but. . . Flying Hope is so pretty too and she really loves my cousin, I can feel it, her conviction is strong, I will support their love” – Cadence said.

“yeah yeah! Now, don’t forget what we bet Celestia?”

“I know Luna! My share of cake for one week. . .(Sigh) It’s going to be long one”

Chapter 29, You are my family too

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 30, A Crystal Problem

Author's Note

Ok, Christmas is close so I decided to post the chapter early.
I hope you like it, please comment.

Thanks to my pre readers and sorry for the grammar errors.

Chapter 30, A Crystal Problem

Bright had been walking in the snow storm for hours, even with his training in cold environments, he was starting to get tired and the potions to keep him warm that Zahari gave him were starting to run off, he needed to find that Empire and fast or start his way back to Canterlot, he checked to map again, he was definitely in the East part of the snow lands, then. . . where was the Empire? it was an Empire for his mother’s sake! How difficult could it be to find it?

He sighed and kept walking, making a tantrum would not help at that moment, after some more minutes, he heard something.

“Crystals. . .”

“Uh? what’s that?”

Bright followed the voice, when he reached the source, he was shocked, as the zebra back in Zebrica said, it was some kind of dark smoke. . .but it had a face, indeed it was a pony, it seemed it was a unicorn but his horn was so strange, it didn’t look like any other unicorn’s horns he saw before, al curvy, red and. . .evil, he approached quietly, the last thing he needed was this thing to see him.

“So that’s King Sombra, wow, so much dark energy, I’m glad Cadence is protecting the Empire. . .I hope it will be enough, nah! Shining Armor is with her and probably Twilight and the rest brought their Elements of Harmony with them”

Bright noticed something else, that monster was . . . hitting some kind of invisible wall.

“Ohhhhhh, so that’s why I couldn’t find it, the Empire is hidden, stupid me!”

For his good luck, the Monster got frustrated and after a huge Roar, he left the place and went away, he maybe was tired to hit field without even scratching it, no surprise there, Shining Armor or Cadence’s force fields were amazingly strong, he took this opportunity and walked as fast as he could to where he was hitting, a few inches from the “wall” he summoned his axe.

“Plasma Edge”

The cyan edge appeared, he would try to pass the field a few times and in case it wouldn’t success he would start his way back to Canterlot, he wasn’t stupid, he knew how powerful Cadence and Shining Armor were, if that powerful monster didn’t even scratch the field. . . his chances were exactly good, charging all the power he could in his axe he prepared to hit.

“Ok. . . one. . .two. . .three! (SWING) ahhhhhh! WHAT?”

He swinged his axe with so much strength but. . . he went through the force field, he even fly a few meters and landed face down on the ground.

“Owwwww, my face. . . what happened?”

When Bright opened his eyes, the first thing he noticed that he wasn’t on the snow storm anymore, in fact. . .it was a bright day, he gave a few steps back and once again found himself in the storm.

“Interesting . . . the force field not only protects it from the monster, it also protects it from the storm, fiu! Thanks my mother it didn’t recognized me as a monster to let me pass”

He returned to the warm side, he then finally saw the Empire with full attention, it was AWESOME! the entrance, the houses, the castle! Everything was made of pure crystal! Already knowing what was going to happen, he walked to the town, once he was there he noticed all the Elements were there . . . preparing some kind of Carnival.

“Uh?. . .the Empire is in danger and they are preparing this? Pony’s ideas of self-defense are weird”

When he was close enough, everypony saw him, obviously all of them were surprised to saw him, he chuckled at their expressions.

“Hi every. . .”

He was tackled and pined to the ground by Pinkie Pie.

“BRIGHTIE! BRIGHTIE! YOU CAME! YOUR MOTHER WILL BE SO MAD AT YOU BUT EVEN SO. . .I’M HAPPY YOU CAME!

“Gee thanks Pinkie” – He scratched behind her ear.

“Ohhhhh, that’s feels sooooo good”

Bright smiled, he didn’t know why, but some time ago, he discovered ponies or zebras liked the scratching behind their ears and his fingers were perfect for the work, everypony then joined.

“Hi sugarcube, ah must say we didn’t expect yah to be here”

“Yeah. . .you see. . .”

“THAT’S RIGHT! YOU SHOULD BE IN CANTERLOT! PRINCESS CELESTIA ORDERED YOU TO NOT COME HERE!” Twilight said, anger in her voice.

“How you. . .”

“She told me before coming here”

“I see. . .well, short answer, I decided to not listen to her, I’m my own man and I wanted to see this place and help my lovely cousin, simple as that, DEAL WITH IT!” Steel said a little pissed too, it was true his relation with Twilight wasn’t precisely bad but they also weren’t exactly in good terms.

Twilight was shocked, Bright never talked to her like that, she narrowed her eyes.

“I. . .think you should go back to Canterlot, you are not needed here! Why would we need a guy who only knows how to swing and axe like a brute!”

Twilight immediately realized what she said and covered her mouth with her hooves, everypony else only stared at her, surprised. Before anypony could say anything, Bright smiled and said:

“Gee, Thanks Twilight, for me, that’s a compliment! After all, from where I come from, we are all “brutes” And now if you excuse me, I want to see my cousin and brother in law”

Bright then proceeded to walk to the castle, ignoring everypony else, he only nuzzled Spike head with his hand. When he was out of sight, everypony turned to Twilight.

“TWILIGHT! HOW COULD YOU SAY THAT?” Rarity asked like if she was the one who was offended.

“I . . .I. . .”

“That was not cool Twilight, not cool at all!” Rainbow said.

“Girls! Now is not the time for this, we will talk about this later, for now, protecting the Empire is our priority” Applejack said.

Everypony and Twilight nodded and returned to their Jobs, before going back to hers, Applejack said to Twilight.

“Sugarcube, ah can’t say ah understand yer feelings but. . .yah must understand, he chose Mrs Flying Hope. . .as he said, deal with it before you lose also his friendship”

Twilight hanged her face in shame, Applejack was right, she couldn’t be mad at him or Flying hope, they loved each other, she should be happy for them, now she managed to break the little friendly relation she had with him, she noted to sincerely apologize later, after successfully protecting the Empire and passing Princess Celestia’s test.

“Stupid Twilight, I’m sorry for loving Flying Hope but it wasn’t my fault. . .things just happened” Bright was muttering while walking to the throne room, once he was there, Cadence and Shining Armor couldn’t hide their surprise at seeing him.

“Bright!. . . what. . .what are you doing here?” Cadence said while slowly walking to him, Bright was surprised as well, Cadence looked . . . so weak, her horn was glowing, so she was the one casting the force field, well that explained everything, it’s not like protecting an entirely Empire was easy, Shining Armor was not doing any better, his horn was covered in dark crystal, maybe some kind of magic blocking made by that monster.

“I was just passing by” he said and hugged his cousin who gladly returned the hug.

“I thought Princess Celestia ordered you to not come” Shining Armor said.

“Shining . . . if you knew me as good as Cadence does, you’d knew I would come here anyway, a new place to know? An amazing adventure? Pleaaaase, it practically was begging me to come”

Shining Armor and Cadence chuckled after hearing that, Of course they didn’t like the idea of having him there in danger but to be honest, his moral support would be good for Cadence at that moment.

Cadence and Shining Armor proceeded to tell Bright everything he needed to know, why Shining Armor couldn’t use his magic to help Cadence, why the rest was arranging the Fair, Bright understood everything, still, why they didn’t brought the Elements of Harmony to fight Sombra in case they didn’t find a way to protect the Empire on time?! It made no sense! Maybe they didn’t want to be so dependable of them, he could understand that, he always was trying to no use his Axe if it wasn´t necessary. . . but. . .wasn’t Protecting a 1000 years lost empire an acceptable situation to use them?. . .yep! Pony’s ways to deal dangerous situations were weird and not very functional.

Bright remained by Cadence’s side, just having him and his husband there helped her a lot, he even managed to convince her to eat a little, it was true protecting the Empire was stressful enough but she needed to eat, still. . . he knew she wouldn’t last much longer, this. . . fair’s idea be better to work, he had his doubts but when he saw at the window, he noticed how the Crystal ponies (they looked amazing by the way) were starting to change and shine. . . he was starting to think it was a good idea until. . .

“We need to find the Crystal Heart!”

Worst Idea ever! yeah right, she will find a 1000 years lost artefact in hours . . .well, it was Twilight, the most Smart unicorn in all Equestria (yes, even after all what happened, he still believed that) maybe she could do it, even so, he wasn’t going to take any chances, he stood up from his spot next to Cadence and started to leave the room.

“Where are you going Bright?” - Cadence asked.

“For a little walk, that’s all”

“Bright. . . you are not thinking what I think you are thinking. . . right?”

“. . . . gee, what you think I’m thinking?” Bright said with a relaxed tone.

Cadence even weak, managed to use her Canterlot’s royal voice:

“BRIGHT! DON’T YOU EVER THINK ABOUT FIGHTING SOMBRA! HIS MAGIC IS ALMOST ALICORN LEVEL, HE’LL KILL YOU! PROMISE ME YOU WILL NOT GO OUT TO FIGHT HIM!

Bright turned to see everypony.

“Don’t worry Cadence, I’m not planning to, I’m not that idiot you know”

“Promise. . .me. . .please”

“(sigh) Ok, I promise you I will not go out your force field to fight that monster. . .happy now?”

Cadence weakly smiled and nodded. “Very . . . thank you Bright”

“No problem big cousin. . . see ya around”

While everypony were having fun in the fair, one particular human was sat a few meters from the entrance of the Crystal Empire, waiting, he trusted his cousin but it was obvious her magic was running out, he wasn’t planning to disobey her and break his promise, he wasn’t going to go out to fight. . .but. . . he never said anything about if that monster managed to get in, Pinkie Pie tried to convince him to come to the fair but he declined, the last thing he needed at that moment was to bear with the stares of the crystal ponies, besides. . . he knew Cadence magic was at its limit, it seemed not many ponies noticed the sky changing. . .it was a matter of time. . . “c’mon Twilight, hurry!” - was his only thoughts while he remained in his place.

After another half hour, Cadence’s magic finally disappeared but in his heart, he couldn’t help to feel proud of his cousin, she managed to keep that barrier for days, she indeed was awesome. . .now it was his time to enter to scene, while waiting, he could hear the screams of those poor creatures:

“No! I don’t want to be a slave again!”

“Where is the crystal heart?”

“Please! No. . . Not darkness again! Please don’t let us fall to the darkness again”

After hearing the screams of the crystal ponies, Bright only thought:

“You wont! Not if I have something to say about it. . . hurry Twilight. . .Spike”

“Crystals. . . .Ponies”

Bright stood up and summoned his axe, at that moment, Sombra finally revealed himself, he was going to invade the city when he saw the little human a few meters in front of him.

Crystal. . . uh?. . . hmmmm, this is new”

Bright knew he needed to win as much time possible.

“So you are King Sombra uh?”

“That’s right! the one and only, the rightful ruler of the Crystal Empire”

(Until my mother and aunt kicked your ass) Bright thought.

“May I know what are you?”

“I’m a creature known as human”

“Hmmmmm I never saw anything like you before”

“Not surprised there, I’m one of my kind”

“I see. . . .tell me. . .what kind?”

“Uh?”

“What kind of slave do you want to be once I get my Empire back, work in the crystal mines or as a butler in the castle or who knows? Maybe one of my soldiers”

“sooooo, you just known me and already want to make me your slave? You really are a power thirsty old guy. . .you need therapy”

“Hahahaha, I can do what I want, that’s one of the beauties of being King and strong, in this world. . .only one rule worth for me, the weak must serve the strong”

“. . . . . well, that’s a relief”

“Why?”

Bright at that moment, as quick as lightning, jumped a few inches from Sombra, taking him by surprise and tried to cut his solid face with his Axe, Sombra managed to get away but still, Bright managed to scratch his cheek.

“Because I’m not weak”

Sombra regenerated quickly, his green eyes glowing in anger.

“You dared to lay your. . . hoof on a KING?”

“If you want to believe you are a king, that’s your problem, not mine” Bright said smirking.

“Grrrrr, too bad, you would had made a good addition to my slave collections, now you will serve as an example, I will make sure to exhibit your lifeless body in a stick, AS A REMAINDER TO ANYPONY OR CREATURE WHO WANTS TO STEP IN MY WAY!”

After saying that, Sombra’s horn glowed and before Bright noticed, they both were surrounded by four dark crystal walls, leaving enough room for two creatures to fight.

“Let me show you how weak you really are”

Sombra started to shot red beams to Bright very fast, thanks to his lightning increased speed, he managed to dodge them only to see every place where the beam hit, a huge dark crystal appeared. Sombra kept shooting like a maniac, Bright wasn’t a fool, the strategy was so obvious, Sombra was limiting his movement area.

“Like if I’m fool enough to remain inside this arena” Bright screamed and tried to jump over on crystal wall but it suddenly got taller to Bright’s level making him clash with it, Bright landed safely but was shocked at the same time.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA, escaping is futile human, once you are inside my prison crystal spell, the only way to come out is as a corpse!”

“. . . .well if jumping doesn’t works. . .then. . .plasma edge!”

Bright hit the Crystal, he managed to crack it but it was deflected and he was sent a meter away, this wall was strong, he gave it that.

“HAHAHAHAHA, it’s hopeless human, these walls can deflect any kind of magic, if you really want to break it, you’d need a powerful hit without magic help but really! There is not pony strong enough to do that, not even me!”

Bright stared at the walls, obviously his non magical normal strength wasn’t like an Earth Pony’s to break them. . . so there wasn’t any other choice. . .he turned to Sombra and ready himself to fight.

“Before we start, I want to say something. . . you were right, you are not a weakling, I have an proposal, why don’t you work for me, not as a slave but as a commander for my soon to be army, your strength and weapon would come in handy, what you say?”

“. . . not interested”

“Too bad, at least I tried, I’ll make sure to take your axe from your lifeless body”

Sombra and Bright then resumed the fight.

Everypony in the Crystal Empire was running like crazy to take shelter but at the same time they were confused, where was the tyrant, even Shining armor with Cadence in his hooves was surprised, the mane 5 came to the balcony.

“Prince Shining Armor. . . Is everything alright? Is Princess Cadence ok?” Fluttershy asked.

“. . . yes, she is just tired”

“Ah glad to hear that. . .but if her magic ran out. . .where is that scumbag pony Sombra?”

“I. . .I don’t know but I’m certainly happy he is not here yet, we need all the time we can get for Twilight”

“That’s true, but I can’t stop wondering why that ruffian monster hasn’t atta .. . .hey! where is Prince Bright?” Rarity said.

Pinkie Pie was the one to answer:

“Oh oh! the last time I saw him, he was sit next to the Empire main entrance, he was having a nice nap, I invited him to the fair but he said he was waiting for something to come in the entrance, which made me wonder, what would he be waiting there, I mean the only thing that was waiting to get in the Empire was that minie. . . . . .Ohhhhhhhhhhhh, so that explains that big dark crystal prison next to the entrance I just saw from the balcony”

“WHAT?!” - Everypony screamed and went to the balcony to see what the pink pony was talking about, when they saw the entrance, it was there, 4 walls of dark crystal surrounding something, the walls were very high, making impossible for them to see what was inside, Cadence didn’t need too much time to realize the situation, Sombra and his cousin missing, the new dark arena next to the entrance. . . Bright promised her he would not come out the Empire so he . . . she stood up as fast as she could but fell again on the floor.

“Cadence! You are still too weak, don’t move” Shinning said.

“Bright is. . .in danger. . .help him!”

It didn’t take too much to everypony to realize the situation as well.

“Don’t worry Princess! Rainbow Dash is on her way, Applejack, you and the rest try to find Twilight, I don’t like to admit it, but I’m pretty sure Bright is only trying to give Twilight and Spike more time, so I will, we need that heart now!”

Applejack and the rest nodded and left the room, Rainbow by her part flew as fast as she could to help her friend.

When Rainbow Dash was close enough to see above the walls, she saw both human and dark unicorn inside, as he saw him before, Sombra except for his face, had his foggy form but it had some cuts, even his horn had some scratches, it seemed Bright was close to cut it at some moment, he was panting and man! He looked pissed, Bright was a lot worse, part of his clothes were torn, revealing cuts and blood, he even had one piece of crystal attached on his arm, it looked so painful. Sombra was shooting dark beams to him which he was hardly dodging, leaving in its place dark crystals, Bright immediately used his axe to break them in pieces, not giving the Tyrant any field advantage, but it was obvious this action was tiring him. Dash tried to enter to help him but as how it happened with Bright, the wall height increased, leaving her no way to enter, no matter how high she flew, she got frustrated and started to fly even higher and far from the wall, once she was in position, she flew at full speed to the wall and. .

“Bright! Hang in there, back up is on its way”

Bright and Sombra turned to see her, what she did left them both shocked, she made a Sonic rainboom and with a powerful hit with both hind legs, she broke the dark crystal wall leaving both of them with their mouths hanging.

“Wow. . . I have to make sure to never make this mare angry . . . or receive that attack in case I do” Bright thought.

Dash flew next to Bright, he scratched behind her ear.

“I’m glad to see you here Dash”

“Awww, Pinkie was right, this feels awesome. . . .nononono, not time for this, you thought you would get all the fun, let’s kick this dude flank!”

Bright nodded and both turned to see Sombra who was just recovering from the shock, he then looked at the duo and laughed.

“hahahahaha, you think having that Pegasus helping you will make any difference?”

“hehehehe, yes, because she is the strongest and faster Pegasus you ever seen, let’s show him what we can do Dash!”

Rainbow dash nodded and with full speed, both of them hatted Sombra in his nose, he backed off a little but countered with a beam to hit Bright in midair, there was no way he could dodge that but he was quickly graved by dash and placed safe in the ground.

“Thanks Dash, I owe you one”

“And trust me, I’m cashing that eventually” she said smiling.

Sombra kept shooting beams to them, as before, the beams created dark crystals where they impacted but thanks to Dash and her strength, she bucked them in pieces very quickly, Dash and Bright attacks only aimed to the face since it was the only solid part of his body, this was giving Sombra a huge advantage, after some minutes, the duo knew the fight wasn’t going anywhere, how they could hit something untouchable like smoke or a cloud? There has to be some way to keep it in one place . . . wait?. . . a cloud? That’s it! Bright then had an idea, he remembered his childhood in Onyx’s cave, how he saw Pegasus get rid of Winter clouds, they always bucked them to make them disappear but one Pegasus managed to get rid of dozens in one go by using a. . .

“Dash . . . I think I have an idea”

“I’m all ears”

Bright whispered something in her ear, she made an evil smile.

“I like that plan, let’s do it”

Both of them nodded

Sombra prepared for whatever they had in mind but at that moment he felt something. . . an alarm! Somepony had found the crystal heart!”

“No! The crystal heart is mine!”

By hearing him say that, they knew their unicorn friend succeeded finding the artifact.

“Twilight found the Crystal heart! Way to go Twilight!” – Rainbow screamed.

“Ha! It doesn’t matter, she is now trapped alongside with it, you think I would leave it unprotected? I’ll deal with that meddling pony after I finish you”

Bright turned to see Dash.

“Ok Dash, no room for mistakes, it’s now or never”

Rainbow dash started to fly around Sombra at high speed, leaving a rainbow trail behind her, she also was keeping her distance, Sombra was going to go after her but was stopped by Bright shooting a lightning beam which he dodged easily, it was only to get his attention, he was at his limit, he had enough energy for a little more distractions and one final attack. . . he had to make it count. “I trust in you Dash” he thought.

Sombra started to shot beams to him, not noticing Dash was surrounding him closer and closer and increasing the speed, after some more dodges and shooting little lightning beams, Bright knew it was time, he jumped high above Sombra and charged his axe with all his remaining power.

“Another puny attack? I will just dodge it ag. . .uh?”

Sombra noticed he couldn’t move, in fact all his foggy body started to move strangely. . he started to spin, he then finally noticed he was trapped in a mini tornado, made by Dash.

“Now Bright!” Dash screamed.

“On No!” sombra muttered.

“Take this!” Bright screamed before using all his strength left to release a final lightning beam, the biggest he shot to any living creature in all his life, it was a direct hit, Sombra could feel all the electricity surrounding all his body, Bright and Dash looked how some smoke cameo out his mouth, Sombra fell on the ground, his body started to shrink, leaving him in his normal pony form, they thought they had won.

“We did it Dash!” – Bright said while falling to the ground again, he didn’t have power left to slow his fall, once again Rainbow managed to catch him and place his safe on the ground.

“Yeah! We are awesome! But I’m more than you” Dash said, Bright only chuckled.

But Sombra immediately staring to stand up and taking his foggy form again, he was hurt, no doubt about it, while he was regenerating, Rainbow Dash who was seeing something in the city, smiled, she whispered something her human friend, Bright smiled and both of them just waited there for the final blown, a blown neither of them were going to give.

“I HAD ENOUGH! IT’S TIME TO END THIS! DON’T YOU THINK YOU WILL. . . UH WHY ARE YOU SMILING, DON’T YOU SEE IT’S THE END?

Bright and Dash remained there, still smiling, Bright was the one to answer:

“You are right! but it wont be us or you who will end this, you slaved the Crystal ponies for so much time, I think it’s fair for them to pass their judgment to you and end this once and for all”

“What you mean?”

At that moment, a shining colorful light came from the Crystal castle, he knew what it meant.

“No! the crystal heart in its place. . .how?”

“You underestimated Twilight, and for that you lost”

The second after he said that, the light expanded, surrounding all the land and destroying every dark crystal.

“No. . . .Nooooooooo!” was the last words King’s sombra said before exploding in pieces by that colorful beautiful light.

When the light disappeared, Bright noticed all his wounds were healed, even the crystal piece he had in arm was gone, leaving no wound, the Crystal heart power was amazing, and not only that, he and Dash noticed they looked different. . .like if they were made of crystal. . .they looked so. . .shinny and delicate. . . even their hair and mane were combed. . . THEY HATED IT! But still they looked kinda awesome so they let it pass this time.

It didn’t last long so they returned to their original form after some minutes, the next thing they heard was everypony in the city screaming happily, the reign of king Sombra was officially over. They fist/hoof bump and smirked, after some minutes to get some rest, they proceeded to walk to the city to meet everypony. . .there were lot explanations do give.

“Soooo, you are not planning to tell anything about this to your mother?”

“No. . . I’m not in the mood for a lecture, besides, I’m not hurt so there is no evidence”

“Dude, even though your wounds are healed, how are you going to convince Cadence to keep the secret about your fight with King Sombra?”

“Nah! I’m sure Cadence will support me with this, I have enough time to convince her, it’s not like my mother is here right?”

“Oh really?” another voice said.

Bright’s surprised face was priceless, he saw Dash who was just staring something behind them.

“. . . . . she is right behind me. . . isn’t she?”

Dash slowly nodded and flew to the castle at top speed.

“Element of Loyalty my ass” Bright thought before being levitated by a gold aura and was turned around to meet a pair of REALLY pissed off magenta eyes.

“Hi Mom . . . How is everything in Canterlot, did you lose weight?”

“. . . . . . . . . . .”

“You will not let me explain you. . . right?”

She shook her head, not saying a single word she motioned him to get on her barrel to take him back home, he didn’t say anything, he just nodded and did what she said.

“I’m screwed. . . for real this time”

Chapter 31, Bonds (Edited)

When Celestia and her son arrived at the crystal castle, everypony would have laughed watching Prince Bright sitting on his mother’s barrel again, but they were more focused on Celestia’s pissed off eyes. Cadence immediately levitated Bright to his feet.

“Oh Bright! I’m so glad you are ok!. . . WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?! Fighting Sombra like that?”

Bright was about to answer, when he was suddenly levitated again by his mother and returned to his spot on her barrel.

“Forgive me my little ponies, but I only brought Bright here for you to see he is alright. Now we must return to Canterlot, but before I go, I would like to congratulate all of you on saving the Crystal Empire and especially you Twilight. I expect your report regarding your test when you return to Canterlot as well. See you later.”

Celestia then extended her wings and flew away with her son. Everypony looked and as the pair disappeared from their sight, they couldn’t help but feel bad for Bright.

Celestia and Bright were flying through the sky at high speed, and even though the view was beautiful, neither of them were in the mood to admire it. Bright knew he was in trouble, but at the least he wanted to know who was responsible for ratting him out.

.
“Soooooo, tell me mother. . .how did you know I was in the Crystal Empire?”

“. . . . . . . . . . . . . .”

“It was Twilight wasn’t it? She’s the only one who can send you letters quickly enough with Spike’s help. . .am I wrong?”

“. . . . . . . . . . . . .”

“Ok! Ok! I get it! You didn’t want me going there but what other option did I have? My cousin was in danger! A whole Empire was in danger! I had to do something! And to be honest, I’m starting to question your subjects’ ability to deal with dangerous threats.

“. . . . . . . . . . . . . .”

“Are you really planning to remain silent the whole trip?”

“. . . . . . . . . . . . .”

“Sigh. Ok. . .In that case. . .”

Bright started to jump off his mother’s barrel when she turned her head back towards him.

“Don’t you dare do that little colt!”

“I’m not a little-”

Celestia glared at him. If looks could kill, the human would already be six feet under. Just looking at those eyes were enough to make Bright stay in his place, his mother. . . was terrifying.

After a while, with Celestia still not saying a single word, Bright and his mother could see Canterlot approaching. Celestia used her magic to lower the sun, and the moon started to rise the second after.

“It seems Mom and her sister are well synchronized tonight.” Bright thought.

The night was beautiful. He recalled all the nights his mother used to make for him. . . but it was obvious Aunt Luna’s nights were better. To Bright’s surprise, his mother took a detour and flew to a nearby hill with a big tree not too far from the city. When they arrived, he got down off his mother’s barrel to take a better look of his surroundings. He had to admit, the sight of Canterlot from there was incredible. As Celestia slowly trotted at his side and gazed the city too, Bright noticed she didn’t look angry anymore. She looked. . . sad.

“Beautiful isn’t it?”

“Yes, but. . .why do I feel I’ve seen this before?”

“. . . . . . . . . . . It’s just like that night eight years ago.”

“Mother?”

“You and I gazed the city like this the. . . the night you were. . . taken.”

Bright raised an eyebrow and looked at his mother in surprise. Hearing that from her was enough to make him start to remember that night.

“Bright. . . did you know that, at first. . .I was only planning on make you my protégé?”

“. . . really?”

“Yes. . .you were an abandoned creature and I, as ruler, couldn’t just leave you there to die. Even though you were very cute, my plans were simple: Take care of you until you were old enough to decide to either go elsewhere or become one of my subjects in service to Equestria.”

Bright just stood there. . . listening to every word his mother was saying.

“You see, in my young years the idea of having a son or a daughter never really appealed to me. I had my little ponies to fill that void, or at least that’s what I thought for a long time. But as the years passed, and I saw all those happy families. . .All those parents playing and being happy with their children, little by little. . . jealousy began to grow within me.”

“You jealous?. . . That’s hard to believe Mom. So you started to want a foal of your own?”

“Yes my son. Before long I realized I was starting to imagine myself having a little colt or filly of my own running and playing around the castle. So I started to look for a good stallion to start a family with and after many years I finally found one. His name was Galant Wings; A pegasus of the Royal Guard.”

Bright looked at his mother and chuckled. Celestia looked back at him and chuckled too.

“What? Did you expect me to fall in love with a noble?”

“Hehehehe, not really. After meeting many of them, I’m glad to see your humility never changed. Besides, you know I’m madly in love with Flying Hope and I couldn’t care less if she were a model or a maid!”

“Hahahahaha, you’re just like your mom aren’t you? Anyways, my relationship with him was perfect. He loved me for who I was: Celestia the pony, not Celestia the Princess. Believe you me, I courted many ponies before him and all of them wanted nothing more than a piece of the Crown.”

“I don’t understand, I mean, you’re so hot Mom.”

“Are you calling your mother hot Sweetie? That’s a little . . .awkward don’t you think?”

Bright blushing brightly, huffed and crossed his arms, and looked away.

“It’s the truth! I regret nothing!”

“Thanks Sweetie. As I was saying, our relation was so perfect, even I was amazed. Until that moment I always thought I couldn’t fall in love, but I did. Eventually, we started to. . . do it. Oh Bright! He was amazing in bed. . .those nights were-”

“Let’s skip that part ok Mother? I didn’t tell you how I did it with Flying, and I can assure you I don’t need to hear your perspective.”

Celestia blushed hard and continued. Remembering her late lover always made her happy and. . . excited.

“I agree Sweetie. Ahem! We tried so many times but, nothing happened. Gallant Wings started to worry, but as the brave stallion he was he took a fertility test first. But when it showed that he wasn’t sterile. . . that’s when my world started to crumble. Thanks to his support, I gathered enough courage to undergo the test myself. . .”

Princess Celestia had begun to shed some tears by that moment.

“I was. . . I am sterile. I am destined to never bear a little colt or filly of my own! It wasn’t fair! Why me? Why was the joy of having a child forbidden from me! Didn’t I deserve happiness too? I am the bucking Princess of all Equestria for my sacred Mother’s sake! Why did destiny curse me that way? Why did it have to be infertility?! . . .EVEN WITH MAGIC WE CAN’T DEFEAT INFERTILITY!”

Bright was speechless. He had never heard his mother swear and scream like that. Everypony, even he sometimes, forgot. . . though she may be the mighty ruler of Equestria, she was still a living creature with feelings. Celestia noticed her son’s surprised face and calmed down quickly.

“I’m sorry my son. . . I. . . lost control.”

Bright hugged his mother warmly. Celestia couldn’t help but cry again and return the hug with her hooves and wings. They remained like that for several minutes, and once she felt better, they broke the hug and she continued.

“Even after we learned that, Gallant Wings remained by my side. We were married and were a happy couple. That is… until he died an old stallion. Before you ask: yes, you heard correctly. Your mother was married once, though no matter how much research you do, you will never find any official record of it. We married in secret. The last thing I wanted was him to be targeted, rejected, or worst: killed by stupid jealous nobles thirsty for power. Sigh... Even though he made me so happy, I always felt guilty for not bearing him any descendants. He was my first, and last, lover. I decided to never do that to another stallion again. Besides, I never found anypony as good as him. He was one in a billion!”

“I see. . . sorry Mom”

“Don’t be sorry my son, I’m glad that even I was able to feel the magic of love at least once.”

“That’s a relief but, Mom, if you wanted a child of your own, why didn’t you. . . you know. . .adopt? Like you did with me?”

“Believe me, I considered that many times. But I just never found the perfect colt. I loved all my little ponies equally, and no filly or colt ever gave me that spark I was looking for. That is until. . .”

“Until?”

“Bright. . . as I told you before, at first you were going to be my protégé; just another subject. But one night, the second night after I found you, I showed you how I lowered the sun and raised the moon. You watched the whole scene with innocent and marveled eyes. They showed a. . .spark I had never seen in anypony before and when you looked at me with those sparkling eyes. . . At that moment, my heart exploded and I knew I had to make you my son, I knew I wanted you to be with me forever, I knew I wanted you to call me. . .mother.”

Without any warning, Celestia hugged her son and once again covered with him with her powerful wings.

“When I lost you, truly, I didn’t know what to do, just like when I lost Luna. I just wanted to forget. . . I wanted to die!”

Bright widened his eyes. She wasn’t serious was she?

“Sniff. . . sniff. Everypony thinks it’s easy! They think that it’s easy for me to see somepony die and go away just because I’ve lived for a thousand years. BUT IT’S NEVER EASY! NO, IT DOESN’T GET ANY EASIER WITH THE PASSING OF TIME. When somepony close to me dies, it tears me apart! But I’m Princess Celestia right? I’m not allowed to show sorrow, I have to be strong and regal right?! Sorry, but I can’t! I’m not just a machine that raises and lowers the sun! When I lost my parents, it was hard but at least Luna was with me. Then I lost her too. I hated life, hated pretending to be fine and happy in front of the subjects who never appreciated her nights. The only thing that helped me continue, was knowing she would return. After many years I finally started to feel happiness again. I came to know many ponies whom I loved and cared for: Starswirl, Gallant Wings. . . and so many others.”

Celestia exhaled heavily before continuing.

“I knew sooner or later they would go to the afterlife and I prepared myself for that. . .but you. . . you were different. You were my son, the only one I ever had, and since the day I became your mother, I was always proud of you. When you took your first steps, when you called me Mommy for the first time, when you scored an ‘A’ in your private lessons. My life was complete having you with me, and when they. . .took you away, it. . . it destroyed me. Once again I was forced to act like if nothing happened, but it was a thousand times worse. I had to pretend my baby never even existed. I didn’t even have a tombstone to visit. I lived for a year like that, smiling and waving as if everything in the world was fine. But one night, I decided it was enough. . .I. . .I. . .”

“You what mother?”

“I was planning to run away”

“What?”

“I didn’t want to be Princess anymore, I didn’t want that pressure anymore, I finally broke, I made the proper arrangements to leave Cadence as my replacement, not many ponies knows this but she is capable to move the sun and the moon”

“Wow! Cadence is that powerful?” Bright asked knowing how stupid that question was, of course Cadence was, after all she protected an entire Empire for days!

“Yes my son, I wasn’t thinking clearly, leaving Cadence with that huge responsibility! But. . . my heart was in so much pain, I just wanted to leave everything behind! But something happened, something I never expected”

“What happened mom?”

“I was about to start flying when I felt someone grabbing my leg, when I turned to see who it was I almost fainted, it was you! Looking at me, your eyes were full of disappointment, I was shocked, you never looked at me with those eyes, at that moment, realization came to me, what was I thinking? What would you. . . my son think if you see me like that!?” I felt so ashamed, I started to cry, then you. . .I mean your mirage hugged me.

“I love you mommy! You are the strongest pony that ever existed and I’m proud I had you as my mommy!”

“I knew it wasn’t you but still. . . I returned the hug; I needed it even if it wasn’t real, then you started to disappear but before banishing completely, you whispered in my ear”

“Live for both of us”

“And I did, even being away. . . you helped me Bright, you helped me to move on so I decided to keep going for both of us, of course I never told anypony what happened that night, not even Cadence, I acted as if nothing happened and for the next 7 years everything was fine, of course without you nothing was the same, I thought I would never the happiness of having a son until . . .”

Celestia immediately hugged Bright again who returned the hug and let her continue; she needed to let everything out..

“Until after eight years when you came back to me. I felt complete again! You are living proof that miracles truly exist. But, even. . . even if you are alive, that doesn’t mean I didn’t fail you! I couldn’t protect you at that moment. . . and today I failed again. I made a promise to myself. I promised that I would never let anything bad happen to you again and now. . . you were in danger and once again I wasn’t there to protect you! I let you, my baby, face grave danger again. Without me to protect you. Why must I keep being such a failure as a mother?”

Bright broke the hug to look his mother in the eyes. He just could not remain silent any longer.

“Mom! That’s not true! What happened today wasn’t your fault, it was mine! I didn’t listen to you! You told me return home and I. . . I disobeyed you. I didn’t want to. I really didn’t, but I just couldn’t ignore my cousin and friends in possible danger! I didn’t want to fight that crazy tyrant, but he made it necessary. I’m sorry mother, I’m so sorry but please. . .never say you are a failure as a mother. You are the best mother anypony could ask and for that. . . I love you!”

Celestia’s eyes once again widened to impossible levels! Her son finally said it! He said he loved her! No words could explain how happy she was at that moment! She immediately hugged him again and cried loudly.

“You. . .you really mean that?”

“With all my heart!”

“Tha. . .thank you. .my son. Thank you for being alive. Thank you for loving me.”

“You don’t need to thank me, I should be the one thanking you. . .thank you for loving me mother!”

“Bright. . .please, never leave me again!”

“Chuckle My answer is the same I gave you that night eight years ago. I will always be with you. Hehehehe, I just hope you don’t regret saying that when I’m an old geezer unable to do anything on his own!”

Celestia nuzzled her son’s head.

“We’ll see about that son.”

“Thanks Mom and. . .I just want you to know, I’ll try to not do anything as stupid as I did today. I know you want to protect me, but you also have to understand, you can’t be everywhere. I can take care of myself. I can defend myself and you have to start trusting me as I trust you. You have to realize I’m not a foal who needs to be protected all the time.”

“Sigh, I know Sweetie and I’m sorry if I treated you like one. It’s just. . . the fact I missed these eight years with you still hurts me. We missed so much. . . You are right, it will take some time, but I promise things will change.” Celestia said, and gave Bright a loving kiss in his forehead. He returned the sentiment by doing the same. After that, Bright, much to Princess Celestia’s surprise, got back on her barrel.”

“Bright?”

“You are always trying to protect everypony’s happiness, but not many ever try to think about your happiness. So I’ve decided I will protect it too starting tonight. I know these rides make you happy. . . Just don’t get used to it, we’ll should only do it when we are alone, we both hav reputations to uphold you know.”

“Sniff Alright! let’s go home! We don’t want to worry your Aunt Luna any longer do we?”

“Yes, but let’s just not mention my little fight with that crazy, dark king.”

“My lips are sealed.”

Celestia and Bright continued their flight towards Canterlot. Neither one of them said another word, but in their hearts they knew their mother and son bond was stronger than ever now.

(Bright Steel Diary P.O.V.)

Day - - - -

I still can’t believe I did something so crazy yesterday. I’m so grateful towards Rainbow Dash, I really don’t know what would have happened if she hadn’t come to help me. She really is strong, not to mention fast. She will be a wonderbolt in no time! As we agreed, we didn’t say anything to Aunt Luna about my little fight with Sombra. She was so glad so see I was safe and immediately challenged me to a little duel. I accepted gladly. . .and lost quickly.

Day - - - -

Twilight and her friends returned from the Crystal Empire today. I don’t know all the details, but it seems Mom gave her some kind of test there and she passed. I’m glad for her, even though we aren’t on good terms ( I haven’t forgotten what she said to me), I’m still glad for her. I know she never wants to disappoint my mother and I admire her for that. I hope someday we can put aside all the bad memories and be friends again.

Day - - - -

It feels a little lonely here now that Cadence and Shining Armor are living in the Crystal Empire. I always knew Cadence was destined for great things, and now she (alongside her husband) are the Rulers of the Crystal Empire. I’m happy for them but still, I’m a little lonely. Sometimes I kill time by teaching Blueblood some manners when he acts out of line with the servants. Like yesterday, he made that sexy maid cry with tons of insults, all for “not adding enough sugar to his tea”. That is, until I decided enough was enough. Mom scolded me and sent me to my room without dinner, but I must say, seeing Blueblood with his tail cut by my axe worth it! Besides, Aunt Luna brought me some food in secret and congratulated me for my righteous actions.

Day - - - -

Today, Mom and I had our weekly relaxation session. After I told her how Zahari helped me with my memories, she ordered an identical relaxing room to be built, and uses her magic to help me in place of the potions. Of course, she is very careful to not cause any damage like Zahari warned me about. At first I had my doubts, but it really is helping. I remember much more now, all the happy times I had with Twilight, Flying Hope, and Sunset Shimmer. . . Wait, Sunset Shimmer? The name comes naturally to me, but I can’t put a face to it. Who’s she?

Day - - - -

Hahahahaha, I’ve been reading all the friendship letters Twilight and her friends sent to my Mom Even though they were so funny and very cute, I also must say. . .wow! To think they undertook such amazing adventures to save Equestria. These Discord and Nightmare Moon villains seem very strong. . . but also really stupid. I mean. . .really? Why would Discord give them the Elements of Harmony back if they were the only thing that could stop him? I would have buried them deep down in the earth and keep my mouth shut about it. And Nightmare Moon. . .she knew where the Elements were hidden but didn’t take them right away? Yep, Equestrian threats are powerful, but also the most stupid ones. I wonder how they’d deal with a bad guy from Minus? I hope I never find out.

Day - - - -

My Mom sent Discord to Ponyville to having him reformed by Twilight and her friends. I think it’s not a good idea having him around. But then again, considering how carefree and short-sighted a villain he is, I believe we have nothing to fear. Besides, maybe that cute pegasus Fluttershy and the others really can reform him. Let’s hope for the best.

Day - - - -

I’ll be damned! They reformed Discord! It’s very impressive. Now we have a new ally to protect Equestria. He came by the castle early today. I must say he’s not really such a bad guy when you know him, and his chocolate milk is unreal. Even though he is kinda crazy, you can get used to the guy.

Since I was wondering, I asked him why he gave Twilight the Elements back. He told me that he likes a challenge. Truth be told, it would had been so easy to hide the Elements and conquer Equestria, according to him, but that would be too “boring”. Not to mention that when he gave the Elements back, Twilight and her friends’ friendship was “dead” so he didn’t think they could use their magic anyways. But he never thought they would manage to rebuild it to defeat him. That confirmed what I already suspected, Equestria doesn’t have any serious villains, or at least hasn’t fought one yet, and for that I am glad.

Day - - - -

Today I spent the day with Fancy Pants and his friend Fleur. They really are nice ponies. We had a pleasant ride in his balloon and then an amazing dinner in a restaurant. He even introduced me some of his friends, who were nice ponies too, but seemed a little too conceited for my liking. I’d have liked to have had Flying Hope with me this day. I’m sure she’d have had fun too. I wonder how she’s doing right now?

Day - - - -

Today I asked my mother about Sunset Shimmer. . .apparently my first crush. Mom told me she “never came back”, and when I asked her where she was, she said she didn’t know and couldn’t give any details either. She begged me to drop the topic. It’s obvious she is hiding something from me, but why do I feel the thing she most wants to hide is the place where Sunset ran away to? I’ve decided to leave the topic alone. I know my mother was being honest when she told me Sunset never returned these past ten years. I guess our friendship didn’t mean very much to her after all. But no matter, I have Flying Hope now. She can stay where she is forever if she wants to.

Day - - - -

Today is the day! Flying Hope is returning to Canterlot for a little break from her work. I can’t wait to see her, I missed her so much. I already prepared an amazing date for the two of us, and the jewelry shop completed my special order yesterday! This day will be awesome! Sometimes I think we’re going too fast but what the Hell, I’m sure I want this!

(End of P.O.V.)

(Canterlot’s Train station)

Bright was waiting patiently for the next train from Trottingham to arrive. As always, no guards were escorting him. No matter how often his Mom asked, he insisted on going alone. Only a few ponies were staring at him, which was a relief. Thanks to Fancy Pants’ influence and his regular visits to the city, almost all Canterlot had lost their fear of him. There were still some exceptions, but he didn’t mind so long as they didn’t try anything stupid.

After some minutes, the train finally arrived and everypony started to disembark. Bright finally saw Flying Hope coming out of the train, and when she saw him, she smiled like a filly and tackled him in a crushing hug.

“Oh Bright! I missed you so much!”

Bright returned the hug and gave Flying a passionate kiss which she returned gladly. After some seconds, their lips separated to let them breathe again.

“I missed you too Flying. . . Though I think we need to talk about this long distance relationship. I don’t think I can bear being separated from you for so long again!”

Flying gave another quick kiss and answered:

“I think the same, and we’ll discuss that later but for now. . .COME HERE!”

Flying and Bright’s lips once again united. After losing a tongue battle to his marefriend, Bright escorted Flying to the castle in the royal chariot. Many ponies looked at the happy couple, and it was refreshing to see some of them smiling. The citizens of Canterlot accepted their relationship, not that Bright really cared much about it. If they didn’t like it, so be it, as long as they didn’t harass his marefriend, everything was fine.

Once in the castle, the happy couple was re ceived a warm welcome from Princess Celestia. Flying Hope was a little surprised that the Princess accepted her as her son’s marefriend so quickly. After she was settled in her castle suite, she and Bright lost no time in closing every curtain and casting a soundproofing spell over the room.

Once the room was secured. . . Bright and Flying Hope showed once again just how much they loved each other.

After another amazing night, Bright awoke next to his marefriend. Her breathing was quiet and cute. She was definitely the most beautiful mare in Equestria. When stroked her mane and kissed her horn, she giggled a little and blushed as she awoke. It wasn’t a secret that kissing or licking a unicorn’s horn was something only a lover was allowed to do.

Flying Hope opened her golden eyes and stared at her prince.

“Hello handsome.”

“Hello beautiful, had a good night?”

“The best in months. A night like that was all I thought during my trip. Oh Bright! I wanted you so badly!”

“Not as much as I wanted you, you can be sure of that.”

“This. . .is real right? I mean. . .you and me like this? Making love and being a couple, it’s not a long dream that I could wake up from at anytime?”

Bright kissed her passionately, making sure his tongue explored every corner of her mouth. He looked deeply into her eyes and replied:

“If it is a dream. . . I will make sure that as soon as I wake up, I will search every corner of this world until I find the real you because right now, I can tell you that I can’t bear to be away from you!”

“Giggle I. . .I think the same.”

They embraced each other once again and remained like that for several minutes, warming each other with their bodies. They wouldn’t mind if time stopped at that very minute, because at that moment, both of them were sure of one thing. They really were meant to be!

Much to their grief, they needed to stand up and go to get some breakfast. They took a bath together and got dressed. Bright couldn’t help but stare at his princess. Normally ponies rarely wore any clothes, often only accessories, but the ribbons around her hooves and the bow in her mane really suited her. Combined with her amazing body, it made her gorgeous! Just like a true princess.

They had a nice breakfast with his mother and aunt. Seeing Flying blushing at the barrage of questions asked by Luna was priceless for Bright. After, once Luna went to her room to rest and Celestia opened the Day Court, Bright decided to start his perfect date with Flying immediately.

Bright and Flying Hope’s date was amazing. They first went to have a nice milkshake at Donut Joe’s place, followed by attending the Wonderbolts derby, where they watched all the races from the Royal Suite (sometimes being royalty does had its benefits). Next, they had a nice picnic lunch in the park. As usual, some fans asked for Flying autograph, and she signed every paper gladly. It was a really nice time, since many ponies finally accepted Bright and some even greeted him. He greeted back with a smile. His mother was right, little by little everypony was warming up to him. Flying noticed this and smiled as well. She was glad Canterlot wasn’t that thick headed after all. Of course, she made sure to send away any mare that might be watching her prince in a way she didn’t like. Bright only laughed at this, as his marefriend’s jealously was very cute.

When they exited the park, it was already night. Bright took Flying’s hoof and guided her to a place outside Canterlot, the hill where he and his mother had gazed at the city. When they arrived, they sat under the big tree. Flying Hope couldn’t help but stare at the city with marveled eyes. Bright wasn’t gazing the city; his eyes were focused only on the most beautiful mare in all the world. When Flying Hope noticed him staring at her and blushed, Bright stood up and looked her eye to eye.

“Flying Hope?”

“. . . Yes. . .Bright?”

“When I lived in Minus, my master Onyx taught me that any creature has to watch out for itself. That almost everything in life has to be done alone. Now I see what he meant by ‘almost’.”

“Yes?”

“I always did everything on my own, rarely did I let any creature to help me. I’m my own man, but I’ve also realized I don’t want to be alone all my life. I want. . . no! I need somepony with whom to share my life, my happiness, my sorrows, my secrets.”

“Bright. . . does this mean . . . what I think it means?” Flying Hope asked with expectant eyes.

Bright smiled and approached her slowly. He took something out of his pants pocket, a little box. He knelt in front of his marefriend and revealed a golden ring inlaid with diamonds.

“Flying Hope, there are many things I’m not sure about. But what I’m really sure of without a doubt is that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I don’t want you to ever go far from me. I never want to miss you again!”

Flying Hope had her mouth covered with her hoofs, and by this moment she was already crying.

“Flying Hope, would you marry me?”

“YES!” Flying Hope screamed and tackled Bright, giving him a deep kiss.

“YES! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES! YES! ONE MILLION TIMES YES!”

Bright never let go of the ring, and when she calmed down, he proceeded to place the ring on her horn and gave it a little kiss. It was official now; she was his fiancé and future princess of Equestria. Following that, without saying another word, the both of them made sweet love under that tree, which would be from then on and forever, their very special place.

Chapter 32, An Unexpected not so Happy Ending

As Celestia’s sun rose to welcome a new day, Bright opened his eyes. He immediately noticed he wasn’t in his room. He was under that tree on the hill. Next to him was his fiancé, with that angelical face of hers. Both of them were covered by the picnic blanket. As he remembered how amazing last night had been, he smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. Flying Hope grinned and opened her eyes. In front of her was the human she loved so much, who’s kiss she returned.

“Hello my fiancé.” Flying said, blushing a little.

“Hello beautiful, I hope you weren’t uncomfortable sleeping here in the open field.”

“If I’m with you, I wouldn’t mind sleeping even on spikes.” Flying Hope said while nuzzling her cheek in Bright’s chest.

“Thank you dear, I love you so much.”

“Not as much as I love you.”

Once Bright was dressed, the pair proceeded to go back to the castle. The walk through the city wasn’t too bad; most ponies were starting their daily chores and many even greeted them. When they arrived at the castle they were received by Princess Celestia and Luna, both of which were blushing quite hard. Bright and Flying Hope looked to each other confused.

“... uhm, hello Mother. Aunt Luna.”

Celestia approached her son and gave him a kiss on the forehead.

“Hello Sweetie. Normally, I believe you two had an amazing... date last night?” Celestia said whilst blushing a little more.

Bright wasn’t an idiot. His mother and aunt were hiding something. Not in the mood to prolong the issue, he said:

“Ok! Tell me, what is going on here? And don’t you dare to lie to me.”

Luna, a little nervous, was the one who answered.

“I’m afraid we cannot answer that question in detail. But, what we can say is that... now I see why you cast a sound-proofing spell when you share intimacy in your room with your marefriend.”

Bright and Flying blushed hard as their jaws fell.

“Aunt... Aunt Luna… don’t tell me you... ”

Nervously smiling, Celestia intervened.

“We just wanted to make sure you were alright. We were in the sky watching over your date and well... you two were... by my mother, I didn’t know a mare could scream that high, even in the throes of pleasure!”

“MOM!!!”

By this moment Flying Hope was sweating bullets. Her face couldn’t be redder, she was so embarrassed.

“Bright... I think I will go to my- my room. I need... need a shower. See you later my love!” Flying said and ran to her room as fast as her hooves allowed her.

Bright wasn’t faring any better, and gathering all his courage he asked:

“Let us never speak of this again, ok?”

“Ok Sweetie, and if you want I can... teach Flying Hope a spell to make a better sound proof barrier. One designed for use outdoors... ok?”

“I... will keep it in mind.”

Bright went to his room, took take a shower, and changed clothes. After that, he and his still cutely embarrassed fiancé joined Celestia in the dining room to have some breakfast, as Luna headed off to sleep for the day. It was so cute to see her profusely apologizing to Princess Celestia for spending the night with the prince without permission. Celestia only laughed and told her everything was fine. After all, even she was young once. She also told her that she expected to have some grandkids eventually, which Bright noticed she said in peculiar tone.

Despite that, he smiled at the display. Flying Hope didn’t know it, but it was no secret his mother knew about his nights with her. But... now that he actually thought about it... grandkids? His mother didn’t know, of course, but it was impossible! He remembered very well back in Minus, when after Mr. Jilt ran some tests, he had told Bright he could mate with a variety of different species, but conceiving a child was out of question. His genes simply weren’t compatible with any other known species. Bright wasn’t surprised one bit. It was so obvious, in a way. He knew hiding this from his loved ones was unfair, but if he was to approach them, he feared what his fiancé would think about it. Would she maybe, gulp, change her mind? He hesitated for a moment, but steeled his courage. He decided to tell them, but just as he was about to talk, Flying spoke first.

“I’m glad you think that way Princess but... I don’t think that will be possible” She turned towards her fiancé, “Right Bright?”

Bright looked at his mare with widened eyes. She knew?

“You- you knew, Flying?”

Flying nodded her head. “I know we are different species, Bright. And considering that... it’s obvious we will never be able to have a child of our own.”

“But, if you knew, then why do you want to stay with me? Don’t you want to have a foal of your own?”

“The only thing I want for sure is to be with you. Although a foal would be nice, even though we can’t create our own we can always adopt... if you want.”

Bright’s heart almost exploded. This mare... this mare was out of this world! He immediately hugged and kissed her passionately.
“Flying, you are so perfect. How did I manage to win your heart? I know I’ve said this too many times but I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!”

Flying returned the hug with equal fervor, then the two of them were joined in the hug by none other than Princess Celestia.

“Flying Hope... you passed my test.”

Both Flying and Bright looked at her, confused.

“When Bright was still little, I made sure my royal doctors ran all manner of tests on him, under my supervision of course. I wanted to know everything about his physiology in order to feed and care for him properly. In one of those tests we discovered he couldn’t procreate with a pony. I didn’t mind at first, but later I was afraid of what could happen someday if my son was to find a special somepony who would leave him for being unable to give her a foal. But you didn’t care about that, and for that... thank you, with all my heart!”

Celestia nuzzled Flying Hope’s cheek.

“Flying Hope, since the day I first saw you when you were just a little foal, I knew you were special. I saw how you were falling in love with my little colt as the years passed. It took some time, a lot of time really, but you finally managed to catch him. Your conviction is strong, your heart is clean and pure and above all else, you sincerely love my son. So let me make it official.”

“I, PRINCESS Celestia, CO-RULER OF EQUESTRIA AND MOTHER OF BRIGHT STEEL, OFFICIALLY GIVE YOU MY BLESSING TO GO FORTH AND EVENTUALLY MARRY MY SON!”

Flying Hope was speechless. She thought Princess Celestia still had her reservations about her going out with Bright, but now... now she was giving them her blessings! There were no words to express her happiness.

“Than- Thank you Princess Celestia! I- I will make him happy, I swear!”

Bright kissed her on the cheek and said:

“I already am Flying, with my family and you by my side forever, I’m the happiest creature in the world. Now I can say it without a doubt: my life is perfect.”

“Not as perfect as mine, Bright.” Flying added and hugged him hard. She couldn’t be happier even if she tried to be.

After that tender moment, the three of them shared a delicious breakfast. Some brief farewells later, Celestia proceeded to the courtroom to start her day while Flying and Bright took a walk in the royal gardens. As they sat under a tree, Flying Hope rested her head on Bright chest and stared the sky.

“What are you thinking sweetie?”

“Not much. Just... how everything changed so much in just a few months. After I lost you, I never was the same. Don’t misunderstand, I had a happy life, my family helped me to overcome the sadness but... I so wanted to see you. I was starting to let you go, but now you are here with me. My very special somepony, no less. Mine in soul and body. I’m still afraid this is just a long dream.”

Bright smiled and kissed her deeply.

“Did that kiss feel unreal?”

“No, but... I wouldn’t mind another test.”

Bright kissed her again and again until they were out of breath. It was a wonderful moment until he recalled an unhappy reminder.

“You have to leave tomorrow, don’t you?”

“Yes, I need to see my mom in Manehattan. I also want to show her this ring and give her the good news!”

“Can’t she come here? I don’t want you let you go.”

“It will only be a couple of days. Plus, I also need to submit my resignation from the Manehattan Ponydoll magazine.”

“Uh… what’s this now?”

“Didn’t I tell you? I’m quitting my job and returning to live here in Canterlot! I already have a couple of job offers here, no more long distance relations Bright! I even got a nice place near the castle! Isn’t that-”

Bright closed her mouth with his fingers and said:

“Oh no! My princess living outside the castle? Working hard while I, her fiancé, does nothing? No Ma’am! You are coming to live here with me and you will start living as the princess you are. No more work for you... well unless you want to for the pleasure of it or if my mother gives us a territory to run... Then, well, then we will have a lot of work. I hope you don’t mind.”

Flying kissed him and answered, “Do I look like I mind?”

“No... and I love you for that.”

After another even more amazing night together, Bright and Flying were saying farewell in the train station. They hugged for several minutes until she was called to get on the train.

“Take care Sweetie!”

“You too, my love!”

They kissed one last time and Flying entered in the train. Bright saw her entering and felt something deep inside.

“FLYING!!!”

Flying Hope turned about towards him in surprise.

“Yes?”

“...Please come back to me soon.”

“giggle I will, don’t worry. And once I do, we will always be together.”

Bright calmed down a little after hearing her say that. Flying Hope retreated inside the train and it started its way towards Manehattan. Bright watched it until it was out of sight. He was starting to miss her already.

(Bright Steel’s Diary P.O.V.)

DAY - - - -

It’s been only one day since Flying Hope went to Manehattan. By my dear Mother, I miss her so much. I asked the castle staff to start preparing the special surprise I designed for Flying Hope. I can’t wait for my love to see her new room. A room fit for a real Princess... my Princess.

DAY - - - -

I asked Pinkie Pie to come by today, and she brought the rest of the Elements save Twilight. That made me sad. I’m not angry with her anymore, and I really wanted to make amends. Someday I will go to visit her in Ponyville. Getting back on track, when I told everypony about my engagement with Flying, they all cheered loudly and congratulated me. Rarity even offered her services to make the wedding dress. Pinkie Pie gladly agreed to plan a party I wanted to arrange for my fiancé to celebrate her moving to the castle, I must say Pinkie’s parties seem a little... childish at times, but hey! Who I am to question the best party planner in all Equestria? Besides, she was highly recommended by Cadence, which was mostly why I thought to call on her in the first place.

DAY - - - -

Twilight came by today to visit me. I was rather surprised. She congratulated me on my engagement, and we talked for a little while. I apologized for the way I talked to her in the Crystal Empire and she did as well. We hugged for several minutes and I told her she would always be my special friend. She told me the same but I knew she still has feelings for me. I really hope she finds a good stallion to make her happy.

DAY - - - -

Today was a great day, my fiancé’s room is ready! I can’t deny I’d like to have her sharing my room, but I know I must give her her space. Besides, nopony ever said I couldn’t visit her some nights, as can she. The room is exactly as I imagined. I thanked the royal architects enthusiastically. They were surprised seeing me being nice and genuinely grateful to them. I was confused at first, but then I remembered the only royal they really had to deal with daily. I assured them that I’m nothing like Blueblood, and that calmed them down and some even smiled. I must say... ponies are indeed amazingly trusting.

DAY - - - -

Today I received a letter from Mrs. Margaret, Jilt, and Zahari. They are so happy with the news. I told them I wanted them and my pals from the Minus market to come to the wedding. All of them accepted. They will be my royal guests. I have a good feeling this could help to make amends between Equestria and Minus. I can’t wait for my pony family to meet them.

DAY - - - -

I’ve been exchanging letters with Sweet Rose. It was cute reading how she literally started to dance on the roof when Flying told her about our engagement. I told her it will be an honor being her son in law, and she returned the feeling, in one letter even calling me “son”. I laughed so hard, but in a good way. I still remember all the years she took care of me, my sweet special foal sitter. I can even say she is like a third mother to me, alongside Mrs. Margaret and Celestia. I proposed that she come to live in the castle too, but she declined saying she wanted to be in Manehattan so she could keep visiting her husband’s tombstone. I respect her decision, but told her the offer was always open. Too bad I couldn’t meet him, I’m sure he was a great pony.

DAY - - - -

Dear diary... you know almost nothing scares me but right now, I’m more afraid than ever. I just had a dream. I saw a pony, saying goodbye to me and walking to a shining light. It looked like ... like Flying Hope, but I can’t be sure since the shine was so blinding. I woke up immediately and wrote her a letter, silently thanking my Mother that she took the special everlasting green fire lantern with her. I asked how she was and mentioned my fears about my dream. Thankfully, her reply came a few minutes later, and she assured me that she was fine and to not worry. But I can’t. I’m afraid... no! I’M TERRIFIED!

DAY - - - -

Aunt Luna helped with my dreams tonight. She is amazing, and thanks to her I managed to have a good night of sleep finally. Still, I hope to have my fiancé back by my side very soon.

DAY - - - -

FINALLY!!! Flying Hope is coming back today alongside her Mom. I can’t wait to see Sweet Rose, we have so much to talk about! I’m so excited but, I still can’t shake this feeling. Flying... please come back soon.

(END POV)

(TRAIN STATION)

Bright, along with dozen of guards, was waiting for the Friendship Express. Nearly everything was set. Her new room, the welcome party, and now only Princess Flying Hope was missing. They all waited past the scheduled time, but the train never arrived. They couldn’t even see the train’s smoke in the distance. At first they didn’t suspect anything, it wasn’t strange for a train to be delayed, but Bright had a terrible feeling that something was not right.

After twenty minutes, Bright was growing increasingly impatient and worried. He motioned to a couple of his pegasi royal guards.

“You two! Please, fly high and see if the train is near.”

“Yes, Prince Bright!” both ponies replied firmly, and did as they were commanded.

When they were at a considerably high distance, the two of them noticed something odd. They flew towards the same direction, much to Bright and everypony else’s confusion. After a few minutes they returned, but they were not alone. They were carrying a couple additional pegasi ponies. Bright and the other Guards were surprised and shocked at the newcomers’ state: both were injured and parts of their bodies and fur were burnt. Aa worried sweat broke out on Brights brow, and his body became very cold. He quickly approached the two injured ponies. One was unconscious and the other was about to pass out as well.

“What... what happened to you two?”

“Prince... Bright Steel... it- it happened so fast. Everything was quiet and then... he attacked. He tackled the train... got us out of the way.. We managed to escape some distance before our wings gave out but... but the rest... they need help... please, no... time to lose...”

As the pegasus fainted, Bright immediately summoned his axe and started to run very fast using his thunder acceleration. While running, he shouted back.

“Guards! Follow me as quickly as you can! And be prepared to fight!”

The second later, he was out of sight. The pegasi guards followed him while the Earth ponies and unicorns took the injured to the hospital and also sent a messenger to inform Princess Celestia of the news and rally support.

“Please Flying Hope, please be ok! This can’t be happening, NOT AGAIN!”

Steel kept running, though the wind hurt eyes, Running at that speed for longer period of times without using googles was really a bad idea, but he didn’t care. He had to get there fast, no matter what the cost.

After some minutes running on the rails, he finally saw something at the distance. It was smoke! And not only that, there was something flying around that area. Something huge! It was... a dragon! A big, red, and menacing dragon; the only creature Mr. Onyx and Zahari told him to never face besides alicorns. He felt intimidated by its sheer size, but the feeling vanished when he finally saw the origin of the smoke was not the dragon itself. It was the Friendship Express! It was completely wrecked and off the rails. A few pegasi and unicorns were using water clouds to try to extinguish the fire with little success while others were trying to distract the dragon. But the majority were lying on the ground. They were... NO! FLYING!!!!

The dragon was roaring, trying to take down the pegasi around him. He managed to bat some down to the ground or at least away from his face. After some minutes, only one pegasus was left. The dragon caught her in his claws and started to laugh darkly. The pony, knowing it may be her end, could only ask:

“Why? Why are you doing this? We didn’t do anything to provoke you!”

“YOU DIDN’T DO ANYTHING?” he boomed. “I FINALLY FIND A NICE PLACE TO SLEEP IN THESE MOUNTAINS, AND THE FIRST THING I HEARD IS THIS DAMN TRAIN! HOW DARE YOU PUNNY PONIES DISTURB MY REST!”

“Listen… cough... we are sorry... we didn’t know.”

“SILENCE! LET THIS BE A LESSON FOR ALL OF YOU! DON’T MESS WITH DRAGONS!!”

The dragon started to crush the pegasus, who began screaming. He was so busy having his “fun”, that he didn’t notice the strange creature jumping right at him.

Steel, with his fist fully charged with electricity, punched the dragon’s jaw. He threw everything he had behind it. The dragon recoiled from the huge hit and the masses of electricity coursing through his body. His grip on the pegasus loosened enough for her to fall, as the force from the impact sent him sailing into a nearby mountain. With any luck, he was dead! Steel caught the pegasus in his arms and used his powers to lower them both safely to the ground. When he saw who this pegasus was, he was shocked as he realized he recognized her. The yellow coat and flaming mane should have been a give-away even at a distance, and the cutie mark only confirmed it. It was Spitfire, leader of the wonderbolts! No wonder she managed to face off against the beast for so long. He took her to where everypony else was, and was relieved to see they managed to extinguish the fire. He left Spitfire with a passenger medic and started to look inside the train and the wreckage. The dead outnumbered the living; a sight that would haunt him for the rest of his life, but he didn’t have time to think about that, his mind focused on a singular goal. He kept searching for his future family, and it wasn’t long until he found Sweet Rose. She was buried under burned wood and badly scorched herself.

“Sweet!”

Bright immediately tossed aside the debris covering her and started to nuzzle her cheek.

“Hang in there, I’m taking you out of here.”

At that moment, Sweet Rose opened her eyes and coughed up some blood. When she saw who was next to her, she smiled and managed to say:

“Bright... is it you?”

“Yes! But please don’t talk, you need to save your strength.”

“No... I’m not gonna make it... look at the floor...”

Bright did as she said and was horrified! How had he not seen it before? Under Sweet Rose there was a still growing pool of blood. She had a deep cut under her ribs and was hemorrhaging badly! How was she still alive?!

“Sweet... you need a transfusion, don’t worry I’ll...”

A hoof gently covered his mouth. Sweet, with some tears in her eyes but still smiling said:

“Take care of Flying... my sweet little colt. I know she is still alive and can still make it. Call it Mother’s intuition.”

Bright chuckled a little, it was the nickname she used to call him when he was 6 years old. Already crying he said:

“Yes... and don’t worry, I’ll find her.”

“Good... and goodbye. My husband is ready here to take me. See you in Elysium... in many many years.”

With that, and a gentle smile, Sweet Rose closed her eyes forever. Bright looked at her. Her face was peaceful. He was so sad, but there was no time to mourn his Mother-in-law. With the fire completely out now, he continued his search.

“Flying! Where are you? Please... say something!”

There was no reply.

“Please! Just say something and I will be there in a second!”

“...here...”

“What? Is it you? Where are you?”

“I’m... here.”

Steel heard her, the voice was weak but he heard her! The voice of his princess, just as Sweet Rose said she was alive! He sprinted to the source of the voice. Arriving in mere seconds, he used his thunder strength to throw away all the train wreckage in his way to find his fiancé. After a few seconds, he found her! She was nearly unconscious. Her state was horrible. She too was covered in train pieces which he immediately cast aside. When he could see her whole body, he could barely hold back the urge to retch. His fiancé badly needed medical attention.

“Flying Hope! Hang in there, I’ll take you to somewhere safe!“

“Aghhhhhh!” Flying screamed as Steel carried her. Her whole body was a mess. Her hind legs broken, as were her ribs, and her tears coming endlessly implied more damage he couldn’t immediately see.”

“It ... it hurts so much Bright. Please... make it stop!”

“Shuuuuu…” He hushed, “Just a little more, we are almost there.”

“Ok... Thank you... I knew you were coming for me... my Prince in shining armor.”

Bright smiled and gave her a careful kiss. She was alive... thank his Mom she was ALIVE!”

“Sorry for not coming sooner but don’t worry. I’m here now and nothing will ever hurt you again.”

“Thank you, my prince... But... I must know, did you find my mother?”

Steel felt his heart crushing even more. He just... closed his eyes. He didn’t have the heart to tell her her mother was dead.

“Bright?”

“No... I haven’t found her, but don’t worry. You need to rest.”

“... are you hiding something from me?”

“Please Flying... just please trust me. We’ll talk later after we get you to a medic.”

Flying Hope started crying. Her fiancé hadn’t said it, but she saw through him clearly. Bright knew she had figured out. He hugged her tighter and said:

“I’m sorry, she was a good pony.”

Flying Hope fainted from crying and the loss of blood. Bright looked at her in his arms. She looked so fragile and broken. He began to think about his mother in law... his foalsitter... the mother of the love of his life...

“DAAAAAAAAAAAAMN!” he screamed like he never before.

Bright was immensely unstable. There were so many emotions in his head clamoring for attention but the strongest one was... BLOODLUST! He knew he had to calm himself, but before he could even begin both he and everypony else heard a roar in the distance. The dragon was waking up, and was surprisingly not dead. Steel was speechless. He had hit the dragon with the full intention of killing it! He didn’t hold back at all! How was he still alive? It didn’t matter, he had a justified target for his rage now. With eyes full of hatred, he rushed off leaving his fiancé in the medic’s hooves, and proceeded to jump high and far to where this damn dragon was recovering.

The dragon was standing back up and nursing his cheek. Noticing it was a missing fang, it opened its eyes and screamed:

“WHO DARED DO THIS TO ME!”

“I DARE!!”

The dragon turned to see who screamed back, and saw a little creature flying his way, surrounded in an aura of cyan static. Steel delivered a powerful punch, leaving the dragon barely any time to block it with his arms, though the impact still forced him a few meters back. It hurt and once again he again felt the electricity passing through his body. Once the immediate pain was gone, the dragon looked intently at the creature. He was strange little thing, like a hairless gorilla or monkey. But what it really caught his attention were two things: the glowing axe he held in his paws, and the fact he seemed to be jumping on the air in a strange mimicry of flight. His feet were surrounding by the miniature thunderheads.

He was literally hitting the air to keep floating there. Steel was as surprised as the dragon regarding this new ability.

“Wow... I didn’t know I could do this. But now’s not the time. Keep focused Steel, focus!” He thought.

“So what are you... Wuahh!”

The dragon failed to complete his question before Steel kicked the air harder, propelling himself at high speed as he swung his axe and nearly cut one of the dragon’s arms. Steel growled and kept trying to cut him. The dragon extended his wings defensively to keep away, but Steel gave no quarter. He was flying forward almost as fast as the dragon was backpedalling.

“Hey! What are you doing?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I’M TRYING TO KILL YOU!”

The dragon smirked and breathed fire at him. Steel dodged it easIly and tried to cut him once again, but the dragon was very agile and had more experience in the air. Not used to to his new ability, Steel was getting tired fast and the Dragon noticed this. He tried to blitz the small biped, but was stopped by a hail of dozens of arrows. He looked to who dared shoot him, and spotted a garrison of royal pegasi guards.

“My prince! Are you alright? We are here to assist you!”

“Roaaaaaaaar!” The dragon shouted and tried to attack the guards, but once again Steel socked him in the jaw when his attention was on the pegasi. He spat another fang.

“Your opponent it’s me!” Steel declared, and then, turning to his subjects, “You there! Go and help the survivors and please... secure my fiance and her mother’s body. We’ll give her a proper funeral later. And... take care of Flying Hope... she is your future princess.” he choked out, nearly in tears.

“But sir... your mother ordered us to protect you...”

“Just go! She and some of the other survivors can still make it if they are treated promptly.” he said, turning back towards the dragon, “This one’s mine.”

The guards nodded and with some degree of reluctance, followed his orders. Once they were gone, Steel turned to the dragon who was smirking at the display.

“Brave words creature, but you know you are almost at your limit. You will die here and you know that, don’t you?”

“I will not die here. My love needs me now more than ever! ENOUGH TALK... PLASMA EDGE!”

The dragon was amazed to see a phantom edge form around the axe. He knew he couldn’t let it reach him or he would be done for. He immediately breathed fire balls at Steel, who deflected them with ease and continued flying at the fiend. He backed off as fast he could and dodged every attack. Steel was so tired by this point, all these attacks were really draining him. He once again tried to hit the dragon, but once again it dodged him at the last second, leaving Steel in a vulnerable position. The dragon was also becoming fatigued, but he still had enough strength to hit Steel with his powerful claws. Steel’s plasma barrier was shattered into pieces and he was sent flying to the ground. He was done for. He had no power left to slow his landing or strength left in his body to resist the crash.

“No!!! I can’t die here... Flying Hope! Mother... please help me” he muttered before closing his eyes as he braced for the impact. But before he landed like an overripe tomato, he felt a blue aura surrounding his body. It was warm and nice. He opened his eyes and saw his Aunt Luna, who immediately scooped him in her arms and started to nuzzle him protectively.

“My dear nephew... fear no more, we are here now.”

“Cough… cough... We?”

Steel then noticed there was somepony flying in front of the dragon. It was his mother, but something was different about her. Her eyes...they were flaming with vengeful wrath. She was far from angry... she was REALLY pissed. The dragon, unintimidated, smirked and said casually.

“Well, well, well, Princess Celestia. It’s an honor to have you in front of me. What can I do for you?”

Celestia narrowed her eyes and shot a golden beam of solar energy at the dragon. He tried to deflect it but couldn’t, he was too tired from the fight with the creature and now he was facing an alicorn. He landed on the ground, creating a huge crater where he impacted. He saw the alicorn coming his way, and noticed how immensely her eyes were filled with killing intent. He stood back up making defensive motions with his forelegs, and screamed:

“Wait! Wait! What are you doing? You are PRINCESS Celestia... YOU DON’T KILL!”

Celestia’s eyes never lost focus the dragon, and with a voice calm but hard as iron, she replied:

“You killed many of my innocent little ponies. Killed my son’s fiance’s mother. And not only that, you tried to kill MY SON! TELL ME ONE GOOD REASON TO SPARE YOUR MISERABLE LIFE!”

“Well... FOR THIS!”

The dragon blew fire at the sun ruler, but she easily blocked it with her barrier. With a glow of her horn, she then trapped the huge dragon with her golden aura. She was impressed. Under normal conditions, even she would have trouble dealing with a full grown dragon, but this one was nearly beaten into submission already. Had her son left him like this? His power was amazing... and dangerous.

“Now... what should I do with you?”

Luna and Steel landed next to Celestia. As she took in her son’s condition, she immediately embraced him with her wings. Her desire to kill this dragon was still rapidly increasing.

“Kill him mother... kill him now!” Steel cried out, thoughts of Sweet Rose rushing to his mind.

“My son... don’t let your fury get the best of you. Killing is never the answer.”

“He… he killed first! He killed Sweet Rose and many other ponies! They deserve justice!”

“Killing is not justice! It’s vengence!”

“Mother... if you can’t... it’s ok, let me do it! Aunt Luna, give me some energy like Cadence that one time. I will deliver the fatal blow, right in the head! It’ll be quick and painless, which is more than he deserves.”

Luna didn’t know how to respond. She somewhat agreed with her nephew’s logic, but still...

“Son... I can’t let you do that. I will not let you go down into that place. Remember, you told me even Mr. Onyx didn’t want you to kill unnecessarily.”

“This is not unnecesary! I’m doing a favor for the pony nation! This damn beast will never hurt another pony again! C’mon Aunt Luna, just a little energy will be enough! I’ll handle the rest!”

“Luna don’t!”

“Please Aunt! You know he deserves it!”

“Luna, we may lose him if you let him do it! Please sister, trust in my choices. I don’t want him to become a nightmare beast as we did!”

Luna’s eyes widened after hearing that. Her nephew... a nightmare? Knowing she was going to lose him anyway, she made her decision, binding him in her aura.

“Aunt Luna? What are you doing?”

“I’m sorry my nephew, please forgive me, but I will not allow the darkness to consume you.”

“Aunt Luna...Mother... please, don’t do this... DON’T DO THIS! DON’T DENY FLYING HOPE AND ME OUR VENGEANCE!”

“I’m so sorry my son.”

“Mother, no! Please... don’t! Don’t destroy the bond we have. If you let him live, you can be damn sure I will track him and then kill him myself! And you can forget about me going back to Canterlot!”

Celestia’s eyes widened but managed to remain calm. She hesitated for a second. Her heart was hurt. She knew her son was angry and maybe truly didn’t mean anything he was saying, but what if he did? There was a chance she could lose him… again. But losing him to the dark side was even worse. Hoping for the best, she made her decision. She turned to the dragon who had been cowering low through the whole conversation.

“For your crimes against my subjects, I sentence you to spend to five thousand years in Tartarus!”

“What? No!”

“Yes! You will never hurt anypony or anycreature again!”

Celestia’s horn shined and a second later, a portal was opened, revealing a dark place containing a huge stone cage. Celestia placed the dragon there and bound him with magic chains. He screamed blasphemies and curses the likes of which hadn’t been spoken in generations, but they fell on deaf ears. She closed the portal and motioned Luna to release Steel and give him some of her energy. After he was slightly recovered, she trotted next to her sister and looked at him, to see how he would respond. He was silent, his sight focused on the ground. He looked at both alicorns, his eyes showing a mixed feeling of sadness and anger. He felt so betrayed, his mom tried to approach him but he took a step back in response.

“Just... don’t get near me. How could you? I trusted you...”

Celestia felt her heart be crushed.

“Sweetie... I ... I know you are mad. But you are not thinking clearly right now. Come here... let’s talk about this.”

Bright turned his back to the alicorns and started to walk to the wrecked train. Celestia and Luna tried to talk to him, but he didn’t pay any attention, so they followed him in silence. Everypony looked toward the royal family. The air felt so tense... something wasn’t right. Bright approached to his unconscious fiancé. Though most of her was covered in a sheet, he gently crouched and looked at her pretty face.

“I’m sorry my love, I wasn’t able to avenge your mother’s death... I’m so sorry.”

He then gave her one soft kiss on the lips.

“Let’s go home.”

After the incident, many medical chariots came to transport the injured including Steel, He adamantly refused to travel in the royal chariot with Princess Celestia and Luna. With his full attention focused on Flying Hope, the return trip was long and quiet. Once in Canterlot, everypony was taken to the hospital. Though Steel watched as they took Flying Hope to the hospital, he was forbidden from entering to the operating room. He didn’t mind, however, as he knew she was in good hooves. He started to walk to the castle, and as before, his mother and aunt followed behind him.

“Bright... Sweetie... I know you are mad at me but please, say something. We need to talk through this.”

“...”

“My nephew please... we did what we did for you. It was the most just choice... and we know you know that.”

“...”

Steel kept walking until he reached his room, where he closed the door in the alicorns’ faces. Inside his room, he began breaking everything. Furniture, mirrors, walls, he was so angry and needed to let it out! His tears began flowing and he started to scream. He didn’t care, he wanted everypony to know how frustrated he was, how angry he was with his mother and aunt.

“Damn it! Damn it! Why?! Why mother?! I know you are a pacifist! I know you want to set a good example to your subjects but still... why couldn’t you execute that murderer!!!”

He so wanted to hate her, to despise her for not letting him get payback... but he couldn’t. Deep inside, he knew she was right. It was like when Mr. Onyx stopped him. But still, he was so angry, and he felt so worthless. Then out of nowhere, he started to see shadows of Sweet Rose and himself as a child. Scenes of that lovely mare taking care of him, his smiles, times when she served him and Flying ice cream or read them bedtime stories. He smiled, but the sorrow quickly returned. The mirage of Sweet hugged the little Bright and said:

“You are such a sweet colt, Bright”

“Thanks Mrs. Rose, you are the best foal sitter ever! I love you!”

“Do you love me?”

“Yes! I love you, I love my mommy, I love Cadence! I love Flying Hope. . I love everypony!”

“I see... well, I love you too and my daughter loves you very much. Please, always continue being her friend.”

“Of course Mrs. Rose, I will always be her friend!”

Bright, still smiling, tried to reach out and touch Sweet Rose. But as soon as his hand made contact, she vanished like dust.

He stayed there, looking at the place where the mirage was seconds ago, when he felt somepony sitting next to him on the bed. At first he thought it may be another mirage, but when he turned around, he saw his mother and aunt looking at him. It was obvious their hearts were broken as well, their eyes showed how hurt they were. He remembered what he said to them... he wasn’t proud of it but he was stubborn. Trying to seem tough, he asked:

“Didn’t I tell you I wanted to be alone?”

“Yes… Yes you did my son but tell me... do you really want to bear this alone?”

Bright looked at his mother eye to eye. He couldn’t keep the act anymore. His facade crumbled as he hugged both alicorns and started to cry like a baby. He didn’t mind if all of Canterlot heard him.”

“NO! I DON’T WANT TO BE ALONE... HUG ME, PLEASE HUG ME MOTHER.”

Both alicorns were shocked. They had expected a breakdown, but nothing like this. This was their son and nephew. A strong creature with lot of pride, and now he was here... weeping openly like a foal. He seemed so fragile. Seeing him like this broke their hearts even more. They immediately hugged him and shielded him with their wings.

“I’m... sorry, I’m sorry I tried to do that... but I will not say I didn’t want to do it. I wanted to kill him so badly.”

“We know son, we know... but we couldn’t let you. Your hands don’t deserve being made dirty by revenge. We love you far too much to let you fall in that dark place.”

“I know... and thank you. But it hurts... IT HURTS SO MUCH! AND I DON’T WANT TO THINK HOW MUCH IT MUST HURT FLYING! I FAILED HER!”

“Let it out my son, let it out. I wish I knew a spell to cease this pain, but none exist. If it did, likely I would have had used it when I lost you and Luna. But please, stop saying you failed her. You saved her. She is here with us. Your princess is still with you; not everything is lost!”

Bright, though still hurt, nodded and kept hugging them until he fell asleep. Celestia placed him in bed, kissed his forehead, and then exited the room with Luna. There was so much they needed to do, starting with breaking the terrible news to everypony in Equestria. While walking, Luna couldn’t stay silent anymore:

“Tia... today was a close one. You know that don’t you? If we hadn’t gotten there as fast as we did...”

“I know Lulu... but what you expected? My little colt lost something very important to him and almost lost his princess. He needs us more than ever now.”

“You are right, but just thinking of what could have happened if we weren’t there… it scares me.”

“My son will never succumb to dark forces. Let us have faith in him.”

“Sigh... Ok Tia, only because I love him so very much as well.”

“Thank you Luna. Now, I think we need to write a letter to Twilight and the Elements.”

“Don’t forget Shining Armor and Cadence.”

“Of course.”

Chapter 33, Time Off (Season Finale)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 34, I'm Home!

Author's Note

We are back!

We hope you like this 4th season of "An Unexpected life"

I want to Thank my pre readers and editor, I'm glad to have your support to publish an amazing season.

With all that said. Welcome to the new season!

Updated 27/03/2016

I want to thank SoulAkai41 for the colored upgrade he did with my pic and I want to inform that he will be helping me retouching my future pics starting chapter 4 of the 4th season, thanks SoulAkai41!

Chapter 34, I'm Home!

“Ah... ah... ah... I think that’s enough Steel, I’m exhausted.”

“Oh C’mon Zahari, you’re tougher than that!”

“My dear human... you know very well I may have the looks of a youngling, but I’m still 43 years old. Even I have a limited amount of stamina.”

“Sigh... Ok Zahari, let’s call it for today.”

“Thanks Steel.”

With that said, Zahari and her human student stored their practice axes and proceeded to go to Mrs. Margaret’s house, where a nice lunch was waiting for them. While walking there, Zahari took the time to say something important to her pupil.

“Steel, I must say I’m very impressed with your progress. Flying in the skies is almost as natural as walking for you now.”

“Thanks Zahari. But even though I’m used to it, I’d rather walk or run to save energy. I’m impressed too. To think we really managed to pull “that” off.”

“Yes, after a couple of months I really was starting to think it might be impossible after all, but you really managed to do it.”

“Now I only need to put it into practice in combat.”

Zahari narrowed her eyes and jumped in front of Steel.

“No! You still are not experienced enough! It’s true you can handle it better than before, but do not forget what happened one month ago. I still feel terrible over how Flying Hope cried for three days thinking you were going to die! Thank the mother of all Zebras she didn’t call Princess Celestia, or right now we’d probably be in the moon or, worse: the sun. Remember, for now only use it if you are in a life-or-death situation and even then, try to not exceed the two minute limit.”

“Ok Zahari... and sorry for worrying you, I really thought I could reach four minutes that time. I promise I will keep training as well. Still, these past few months have been awesome. I wish I could spend some more time here, but I promised my mother to come back after one season.”
“It’s alright dear, it’s not good to keep your mother worried... even though you write her every day. I really can’t believe she really wrote you a letter every day of these past four months and twenty-eight days!”

“Yeah... that’s my mom, I guess.”

They both laughed as they finally reached their destination. The smell of Margaret’s food was fantastic. Margaret and her pupil’s food that it! Not only Zahari got gained an apprentice. Since their first day in Minus, Margaret had decided to teach to a certain unicorn everything she knew about cooking. An offer which that unicorn accepted gladly. Steel never could tell her, but she really needed those lessons. In all honesty, her cooking horrible. He and Zahari still had flashbacks of that time they tasted her first batch of cookies. After a couple of months of practice though she improved a great deal. Margaret really was a good teacher.

“Mrs. Margaret! Flying Hope! We are home!” Steel called out.

The sounds of hooves galloping his way told him what was about to happen. A second later as he saw her, his soon-to-be-wife tackled him so hard that they both flew a few meters back out of the cabin! She was stronger now, as cooking was not the only thing Margaret taught her.. despite the years she still recalled everything from her time in the Royal Guard.

Steel gave his fiancé a good look. The most beautiful pony in the world was right in front of him, and that apron too! He wanted her so badly at that moment… a situation where having Zahari and Margaret around was really a pain in the ass. His thought were interrupted when Flying spoke.

(Pic retouched and colored by SoulAkai41, checkout his work, it's awesome!)

“Oh Steely, I’m so glad you are here! Come! You need to taste the soup I made, It’s amazing!”

Steel kissed her and said “Ok beautiful, let’s go!” Followed by a whisper in her ear. “And after seeing you in that apron, you know what I’ll be wanting for dessert don’t you?”

Flying Hope giggled and whispered back.

“I know, that’s why I baked cookies too.”

He paused, confused for a moment. “You know that’s not what I me-”

Flying covered his mouth with her hoof.

“I know, I’m just teasing you. Be prepared for a first class dessert later.”

“Now we’re talking!”

“Ahem! You both do remember Zebras have sharper hearing than ponies, don’t you?” Zahari asked while chuckling.

Both of them looked away and blushed. Flying stood up to let her coltfriend get up, and both proceeded to re-enter the cabin. Zahari smiled at seeing how much better they were now. It was clear they still were sad about Flying’s mother. You could see it in their eyes during the quiet moments. But at least they had each other and were happy again.

Once inside, Steel found himself trapped in the powerful arms of his favorite minotauress.

“Steel boy, you already finished your lessons? The time goes so fast when you are having so much fun with a good friend.” Margaret said while looking at Flying Hope.

Steel chuckled at that. It was no secret she and Mrs. Margaret created a strong bond. Maybe because Margaret reminded her of Sweet Rose. Her relationship with Zahari was very good as well, so much so that Steel could say without a doubt the three of them were like sisters.

After some minutes of conversation, all of them begin eating. Steel had to admit, Flying’s cooking had improved a lot. The soup was amazing. He recalled when he told her she didn’t need to push herself so hard. After all, being royalty (even by proxy) meant that she would never have to cook, but she said she wanted to be able to prepare delicious meals for her cute husband. After that, Bright never tried to stop her from learning again. Over dinner they conversed about simple things: how they’d spent their past week, the people they had met, the fun they’d had in the city. By then, everybeing in the city and market knew Flying Hope. Steel recalled how, immediately after meeting her, many minotaurs and griffins would ask if she had any sisters or cousins. Steel was impressed at how quickly she was accepted. Maybe because she never gave off that air of superiority those noble flankholes always had. She was very humble and made friends quickly. In a few short months she had already gained tons of minotaur, griffin, and even donkey friends. He was glad for that. She had needed the company early on, to help her to not think as much about her mother’s passing.

“So Steely, how was your training today?” Flying asked, her voice sounding worried.

“It was fine, the same routine: Meditation, sparring without powers, practicing…’that’.”

Flying Hope raised an eyebrow. Steel knew her well enough to know what that meant, so he quickly supplemented.

“But don’t worry! I didn’t try to break the limit. That won’t happen again, I promise.”

“Sigh... Good. Thank you, my love.”

Steel sighed in relief, as did Margaret and Zahari. As the Zebra had said, she never had seen Flying Hope so worried as when that had happened four weeks ago.

After the excellent dinner, Steel and Flying Hope proceeded to begin packing away all their belongings. They’d had a long trip the next day. Afterwards, they bade their farewells and started to walk to the cave.

“I can’t believe how quickly these five months have passed.” Flying said.

“Yeah... It still feels like we left Equestria just yesterday. I wonder if things have changed much?”

“Well, we know that she is now a princess.”

“True, I still can’t believe it. I remember that once my mother told me alicorns had such a power, but to think she’d really use it on Twilight. Well, I think she knows what she is doing at least. After all, Twilight is amazing! Too bad we couldn’t go to the coronation, but it was just too sudden.”

“...Yeah. She is amazing.” Flying Hope admitted with a small smile. But even so, she couldn’t hide the slight glimmer of sadness in her eyes. Steel noticed, and leaned in to nuzzle her cheek.

“But you are even more amazing,” he added, “Even without a crown you are my special princess!”

She looked at him and smiled again, and this time the smile reached her eyes. She nodded and hugged her fiancé.

“Thanks Steely! I love you.”

“I love you more.”

After that tender moment, they finally arrived at the cave, ready to have the dessert they both needed so badly.

The next morning, when Steel and Flying woke up, they were still in each other arms and hooves. They opened their eyes to find themselves staring at each other. They blushed and quickly were kissing passionately. After they were both out of breath, they stood up and proceeded to take a shower. The cave was well furbished now. Steel had, with the help of Mr. Jilt and his friends from the market, made sure to add all the proper modifications to turn the cave in a place more suitable for a lady and princess like Flying Hope. They’d added a proper kitchen, bathroom and shower, electricity for the lights and a proper bed. It was as nice as any cabin.

Once they were clean and ready, they took their luggage and walked to Mrs. Margaret’s house. There, they found all their friends gathered for a nice farewell party. They had decided to not make it a surprise party, since they were expecting one anyways once they returned to Equestria from Twilight’s friend Pinkie Pie. Steel shared a tender moment with Mr. Jilt and his friends, as did Flying Hope. Once the party was over, everyone left except Steel’s Minus family: Margaret, Zahari and Jilt.

The five of them proceeded to escort the happy couple to a their last few stops before the train station.

“I know I’ve said this many times kid, but it was so good having you here for this whole season” Jilt remarked.
Steel patted Jilt shoulder.

“Thanks Mr. Jilt and thank you for showing me all those amazing flying combat techniques pegasi, griffons and dragons use. I’m sure that knowledge will come in handy.”

“No problem kid. But to be honest, I hope you never will need that knowledge.”

“Me too Mr. Jilt. Me too.”

The five creatures arrived at their first destination. Steel bought a bouquet of roses at the entrance and they proceeded inward. After some minutes of walking, they found the place they were looking for: a nice garden with a well kept tombstone. Steel placed the bouquet on it and made a little prayer. The other four closed their eyes in respect. Once he was finished he said:

“Keep watching over me from Elysium, Mr. Onyx”

Steel wiped a single tear from his eye and, alongside his fiancé and friends, continued his way to the train station. Once there, Mrs. Margaret hugged the duo until Jilt and Zahari convinced her to let them go. Jilt shook hands with Steel and hugged Flying Hope, as she promised to forward him the addresses of some beautiful mares. “Friends of her mother” supposedly. Jilt beamed with happiness until he was knocked out by Margaret and Zahari. Zahari as well hugged the couple and whispered to Steel.

“Remember... only in life-or-death situations, ok?”

“Ok Zahari.”

After one final group hug, Steel and Flying entered to the train. Steel couldn’t help but shed some tears as he watched his family as the train began to pull away. For a moment, he could swear he saw Mr. Onyx standing next to them, but he was gone when he looked again. Flying Hope was also crying. As the train started to accelerate, they waved until the platform was finally out of sight.

Inside the train, the happy couple were taking in a nice view. Flying was resting her head on Bright’s chest.

“How long it will take for us to get to the Crystal Empire?” she asked.

“I’m not sure Flying Hope. It’s at least closer than Canterlot, but it’s still been awhile since I was there. I know you will love it.”

“I think that too. Tell me again why exactly your mother wanted to meet up there?”

“There’s some kind of Princess summit. All four alicorns and some rulers of minor bordering kingdoms will be there. She only said she wanted me at her side during the event, telling me how boring it is and how she would need her “little stress pillow” to bear it.”

Flying raised an eyebrow and fought back her laughter.

“Yeah yeah I know, that pet name is totally unnecessary but what can I do? She’s my mother.”

“She really is lucky to have you.” Flying said while nuzzling him lightly.

“No, I’m lucky to have her... and you for that matter.”

Flying smiled and fell asleep in her fiancé embrace. After three hours, they woke up and saw the snow outside the train. They were close to their destination and some minutes later they saw it, the Crystal Empire. Flying couldn’t help but show her astonishment, it was even better than her fiancé had described it.

“You like it? Bright asked, with a grin. “Yeah, I have to admit it’s the second most beautiful thing in the world.”

“The second? What is the first then?” Flying asked mildly confused.

“You, of course.”

Flying blushed and kissed Bright deeply. When they exited the train, a group of crystal soldiers were already waiting for them. The captain stepped out in front and saluted.

“Welcome Prince Bright. Lady Flying Hope. We are here to escort you to the Crystal Palace where your mother and rest of the royal family are already waiting you.”

“Yeah? That’s nice. Lead the way then.” Bright said, a little relieved. Knowing his mother, he really thought she would be there waiting for him with tons of embarrassing nuzzles and kisses. It seemed she really was starting to change, no longer was she treating him like a little foal. He took one step when he suddenly was lifted by two powerful hooves. A second later he found himself trapped in a crushing hug, all he could see was white.

“Ok... maybe not.” he thought.

“OH MY BABY IS BACK! MY BABY IS BACK! I MISSED YOU SO MUCH! I SWEAR BY MY MOTHER I WILL NOT LET YOU LEAVE FOR A LONG TIME!”
Celestia shouted while kissing her son all over his face. Bright was blushing fiercely. It seemed his mother really didn’t change in these past months. Every guard and crystal pony present couldn’t help but smile and laugh at the display.

“Aggghh, I missed you too mother but please... air!”

“Oh! Sorry sorry...” Celestia said and loosed the hug a little, but her hooves never left Bright. He smiled, finally seeing his mother face. He didn’t need to say it, but he had missed her a lot. He returned the hug and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

“I mean it. I missed you a lot mother. It’s good to see you.”

After hearing that, Celestia couldn’t help herself and started to kiss her son again, much to his pleasure but embarrassment too. Some seconds later, Luna and Cadence came flying in. They saw the display and smiled, with Luna being the first to talk.

“Oh my nephew, we are so sorry. We told her to wait in the palace, but as soon as she saw the train coming she flew out at high speed.”
“It’s Ok Aunt Luna, now come here!”

Luna smiled and joined the hug. She didn’t kiss Bright like her sister did, but she did give him a little peck on the forehead. He returned the gesture he returned the gesture with a familial peck on her cheek. Cadence joined the hug too.

“My sweet cousin, it’s so good to see you. I hope your trip was nice. It’s too bad Shining isn’t in the Empire right now. He wanted to say that he hoped your trip was good too.”

“It was. Flying and I feel so refreshed.”

Celestia immediately floated Flying in to join the hug. She was family too after all.

“I’m happy to hear that my son. Thank you for taking care of him, future daughter-in-law.”

“No need to thank me your Highness. I did it with pleasure.”

Princess Celestia nodded and they broke the hug. With all the greetings given, they all proceeded to go to the castle. Once there, they had a nice lunch and Bright and Flying told them all about their journey. Flying Hope spoke so positively about Bright’s Minus family. It seemed she bonded with them quite well, Celestia noticed. She made a mental note to pay them a visit someday. If they managed to gain Flying’s trust, they couldn’t be bad creatures. Besides, she still needed to thank them for taking care of her little colt for so many years.

“So Mother, haven’t Twilight and the rest of the elements arrived yet?”

“Not yet my son, they will be here in a few hours.”

“I see. I can’t wait to see Twilight and congratulate her for her new title. By the way, what is her official title, Princess of Magic or something like that?”

“We are still in the process of deciding that, my son.”

“Ok, whatever you say Mom. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m kinda tired for the long train trip. Can anypony tell me where I can rest a little?”

Cadence noded and ordered a crystal maid to take him to one of the royal suites. Flying Hope went to her joining room as well. When they were out of sight, Cadence giggled a little and said:

“Wow, Bright looks so good now. Even though I missed him a lot, I’m glad he made that trip. It clearly helped him. And Flying Hope as well.”
“Indeed my niece, I must say he looks better than ever.”

“Well, we must consider he and Miss Hope had a lot of time together to strengthen their bond… in all manner of ways.”

“Ok, I think that’s our cue to close the topic. Let’s see how the preparations for the summit are going.”

“Right behind you Aunt. By the way, tonight is the first night you-know-what will be open. Are you going to send more scouts to try to find her again?”

“Sigh... I don’t know, Cadence. Bright is here now, it’s too risky. I can’t let him find out about... the mirror.”

“I don’t see why you are so reluctant to let him know.”

“I- I need him. I don’t want to lose him again.”

“Aunt Celestia, you are overreacting. He needs you and loves you. He loves us all, not to mention he loves Flying Hope so much. He would never abandon Equestria and you know that.”

“I’m not sure if I want to take that risk.”

“Sigh... Ok Aunt, but know that I’m against keeping this from him. If he finds the truth by himself... it would really be a disaster. Think about that, please.”

Cadence, alongside Luna, left the room leaving Celestia with her thoughts.

“I need you by my side my son. Maybe... no! He will never find out! I’m worrying over nothing.” Celestia said to herself, as she went after Cadence and Luna.

Some hours later, Bright and Flying received the Elements at the train station. Pinkie Pie tackled Bright in a crushing hug.

“Brighty! It’s so good to see you!”

“It’s good to see you too, my little pink pony. I had already forgotten how tight your hugs are!”

“Ohhh thank you silly!”

Bright greeted everypony quickly, but saved the last for his closest friend. Twilight trotted in front of him and they both stared each other. He chuckled and much to her surprise, hugged her.

“Hey Twily! It’s so good to see you and look at you, our new Alicorn and Princess. I’m so proud of you! Sorry for not being at your coronation, we just couldn’t make it in time.” Bright said, bowing respectfully.

“No no no! You don’t have to bow to me. It’s me who should do that!” she said while bowing as well.

“Twily, since we were kids, you’ve known what I think about bowing. Let’s agree to this, neither of us will bow to each other, ok?”

“That works for me.” Twilight said, smiling as she hugged Bright.

Everypony couldn’t help to smile at the scene. Flying Hope came and hugged Twilight too, while Twilight returned the embrace gladly. It was so nice to see both of them bonding, considering how they used to be rivals.

After that good moment, they all proceeded to go to the castle to have dinner and tell everypony about his journey... again. With everypony present in the empire and with a full belly, they all went to their respective rooms for a good night's sleep. Bright and Flying bid their good night’s as well and went to each other rooms. It was a beautiful night, a fine example of Luna’s work. What nopony, dragon, or human knew however, was that as night fell, from a certain mirror a yellow hoof had begun to emerge.

Chapter 35, They are like me!

Bright was trying to sleep peacefully during this beautiful night, but he kept waking up. He just wasn’t sleepy. Putting on his clothes, he decided to take a little stroll in the city, but not before getting a snack. He started on his way to the royal kitchens. On his way there, in a long grand hallway, he saw something move in the distance. A pony, maybe? It wouldn’t be so strange if not for the fact this pony had her whole body covered by a cape and hood. That and the fact she was kind of sneaking around. Despite trying to follow her, he lost her around a corner near Twilight’s room. He started to worry and was about enter to see if his friend was alright, but at that moment somepony started to come back out. He hid behind a column, and managed to see an evil smile behind the hood. He also noticed something was shining under her cape, as she slipped it into her saddlebag. It was... Twilight’s Element of Harmony?!

“Oh no... TARTARUS NO!”

Bright immediately abandoned his hiding spot and stood up the thief.

“Stop right there! Hand over the Element of Magic and maybe you will keep your face intact!”

The thief stopped in it’s tracks. Steel swore he saw the pony eyes widen through the hoods darkness. They were shone like emeralds in the night. Bright also widened his eyes. He had seen eyes like those somewhere before, but where? The thief’s mouth was opening and closing rigidly without speaking, as if it was looking a ghost. She slowly approached Bright. He didn’t move, somehow he was stunned...by those strangely familiar eyes.

“Bright?” the hooded pony asked.

“What? How do you…?”

“You are alive...”

“You know me…? Wait, wait! This isn’t the time for that! Give me Twilight’s Element!”

The hooded pony came out of her trance as well. With her horn glowing,she teleported somewhere else, leaving behind her hood in her hasty teleport. Bright turned around and saw her only a few meters away, starting to run. He started to run after her. After a few minutes, the pony thought she had lost the human and slowed down. Before she could react properly, she felt a breeze next to her and the second later Bright was in front of her with his fist set to hit her. She tried to teleport again, but Bright was one step ahead and used his speed to get close to her and stunned her with a concentrated charge in his fingers before her magic could finish forming. She managed to teleport anyways, but not nearly as far as she had intended. Steel knew she would be stunned for some minutes, so he only had that time to find her. He had to act quickly!

He searched many nearby rooms until he heard gasping behind a door he found locked. He blasted down the door. Inside was the unicorn in front of a strange mirror. She was lying on the floor, still shocked. She seemed about Twilight’s age, with yellow fur, a fiery mane, and emerald eyes. Her cutie mark was... a blazing sun? No... it was not possible.

Bright approached to the unicorn slowly.

“Sunset?”

Still shocked, the little unicorn smiled.

“It’s really you Bright... but how?”

“What? How did you know I was supposed dead? And more importantly, why are you stealing Twilight’s Element?”

“Bright... you don’t understand... Co- come with me. I know you will understand me... you were the only one who ever did.”

“Sunset... I’m sorry. I don’t know what you are planning but I can’t let you escape. Bright, much to Sunset’s surprise, summoned his axe and cast an electrified field where the door used to be. He knew she would still be stunned for a couple minutes. He proceeded to go get the guards, but then he remembered he forgot to retrieve Twilight’s crown. Returning quickly, he saw Sunset... apparently trying to crawl towards the mirror with the crown in her mouth?

“Sunset! What are you doing?”

To his surprise, Sunset threw the crown into the mirror. It disappeared through it. Bright was shocked, even more so when felt his chest be impacted by a magical beam. When he opened his eyes, he saw Sunset looking at him with worried eyes.

“I- I’m sorry. So- someday I will come back for you, my friend. My only true friend.”

She closed his eyes with a spell and he caused him to faint.

Two hours or so later, he woke up. Not losing any time, he jumped towards the mirror. What happened next was the strangest thing he had ever experienced. He saw a lot of shining colored lights and felt his body warp in strange ways before returning to normal. After some seconds, he finally felt his body land on solid ground. When he opened his eyes, he found himself in an odd place. He was outside, first of all, and there were trees and some strange houses. Behind him, there was a statue of a Pony... no it was a horse. And the base was glowing. Maybe the entrance he’d just crossed. It turned off a second later. He didn’t pay much attention to it and continued looking around. In front of him was some kind of school, visually similar the one his mother runs. There was no sign of life. Which made sense since it was the middle of the night. Obviously the ponies would be in their homes. There was no sign of Sunset. Maybe she managed to teleport away. He was beginning to power up to fly and have a better look when he was interrupted.

“Hey! Young man! Are you ok? Don’t you know it’s dangerous to be out alone at this time of night?”

The voice sounded like if it belonged to some kind of royal guard. Perfect, he could help him to find Sunset. Bright turned around to ask for his help... and found himself at a loss for words. In front of him was another human,but somehow he felt different. But still, he was a human! Words failed Bright. The human was dressed in blue, clearly a uniform of some sort, he knew that much.

“Young man... did you hear me? Please don’t tell me you’re drunk…” he sighed in exasperation, “These boys today...”

“What... no, I’m not drunk I swear!” Bright responded in a rush.

The human approached him and looked him in the eye. He sniffed a little and smiled.

“Well, your breath doesn’t smell like alcohol and you don’t seemed dizzy. Sorry if I scared you lad, but seriously, go home. As I said, it’s dangerous this time in the night. I can take you there if you want.”

“Eh… no, I think I can get there. It’s not far away.”

“Ok lad. Be careful, and don’t let me find you out this late again!” he said jovially.

“Yes… yes sir.”

The man nodded and got inside of some kind of weird chariot and went on his way, the chariot somehow moving under it’s own power without being pulled.

Bright found himself alone again. Making sure no one was watching, he returned to the base of the statue where the portal was and leaned into it. He felt all those strange things again and found himself back in the room in the castle. He sat there in shocked silence for some minutes. Another human? Were there more? Did his Mom know about this? There were tons of questions, but they had to wait. The main problem took priority: Twilight’s crown. He left the room and hollered loud enough to wake the dead.

“WAKE UP EVERYPONY! WE HAVE AN EMERGENCY!!”

Remarkably quickly, all his nearby friends and family (as well as some nearby guards) joined Bright in the room. They all were sleepy and half-awake, but Celestia noticed which room they were in. A cold sweat ran down her back. Bright approached her.

“Mom... we need to talk.”

Celestia gave a worried smiled and said:

“Ye-yes? What is it sweetie?”

“For how long?”

“What you mean? I don’t... ”

“For how long?”

“I’m sorry I really don’t kn...”

“FOR HOW LONG!!!”

Celestia looked at her sister or niece for help but they were as shocked as she was. Knowing she was cornered, she finally confessed.

“Seven and half years... not terribly long after your foalnapping.”

“Applejack... is she telling the truth?”

Applejack slowly nodded, slowly. “Ah don’t know the context, but it feels honest to me.”

That was all he needed to hear.

“Why you didn’t tell me when I came back?”

“...”

“Fine! Never mind, if not for the fact we have urgent manners to deal with!”

“What... what you mean sweetie?”

“Firstly, don’t call me by cute names, at least for now. Second, Twilight, haven’t you realize
you’re missing something?”

“Uh? What do you mean Bright?” She asked, still only partially awake.

“Tell me, where is your Element of Harmony?”

“It’s right here!” Spike commented and showed Bright a crown.

“That’s strange... Give it to me, please Spike?”

Spike nodded and gave the crown to Bright. He turned it around, as if he was studying it. Everypony else present was confused, until some seconds later a smile crossed in his face. He easily crunched the crown between his hands and smashed it with an electrified fist. Everypony gasped and looked on in horror.

“Bright! How could you!!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Relax Rarity. Do you really think a true Element of Harmony is that fragile?”

“I- Whatever you mean, darling?”

“It’s true Rarity,”Twilight said through her shock “That was not my Element. Bright, how did you know?”

“Follow me, I have an... interesting story to tell.”

Soon after Bright had finishing telling them what happened to him, though he didn’t tell them anything about what he saw on the other side of the mirror. Everypony gasped and was very confused. Cadence explained that mirror was a portal to another world and how it will be closed in three days. Celestia’s sight never abandoned Bright, and he was staring at her too. He was pissed alright. Bright abandoned the room, but soon came back with a new outfit and a backpack laden with supplies. Celestia began to feel very cold.

“Sweet- Bright what are you doing?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I will go and get Twilight’s crown.”

“What? NO NO NO! You don’t know what you will encounter there!”

“You know very well what I will encounter there!”

“Bright... Please, I can send some guards... or-”

“No! I’m going alone and that’s final!! And don’t you dare try to stop me. You have no right, and you know that!”

Everypony was shocked to hear the prince talking like that to his mother. Nopony dared to say anything, it was a family matter. Bright was about to enter the mirror when somepony finally spoke.

“I’ll go too!” Twilight blurted out.

“What!?” Everypony shouted.

“She stole my Element, it’s my duty to get it back!”

“Twilight! As far as I know, there are no ponies like you there, you will be in danger!”

“No she won’t.” Celestia said.

“What? What was that mother?”

“Trust me... She will not be in danger in the other world due to her species.”

“How you know that?

“I just know.”

“More secrets…” he grumbled under his breath, “Still, she can’t come. I alone am enough to deal with it. Sunset was my friend. Maybe I can convince her to come peacefully.”

“And if you can’t?”

“I´ll... improvise.”

Bright was close to the portal when he felt himself floating back in a purple and gold aura.

“Mom... Twilight! Let me go!”

“No! I’m going too! It’s my element, my problem! Not yours!”

“Twilight! Let me handle this, you don’t know anything about this world!”

“And you do?”

“... Yes.”

“How... ohh, you already saw it?”

“Yes, I have. Trust me, I’ll fit in very well.”

“How can you say that, it’s not like it’s a world full of... oh...”

“Yes Twilight... it is a world with humans in it.”

Everyone gasped one more time.

“Now you see Twilight? It’s dangerous for you, they may not be as accepting as you ponies were with one human.”

“Don’t worry Twilight. You too Bright. She will be fine.” Celestia said calmly.

“Mother, how can you say that. What part of a ‘human world’ didn’t you understand?”

“Just trust me ok?”

“Still, why does she have to come? I can do it alone!”

“I know you could Bright, but I feel this is something she needs to do as well. Don’t you think so, Twilight?”

Twilight was shocked to hear that from the princess. Celestia knew how she felt about being a new princess… about her insecurities? She was afraid, but still she nodded and joined Bright in front of the mirror.

“Sigh... Ok, just stay by my side, alright Twilight?

Twilight nodded. After saying farewell to his marefriend, he hugged Cadence and Luna but ignored Celestia completely. Celestia remained silent. Even thought she was heartbroken, she hoped that after this journey, her son would be a little more open to listening. Twilight and Bright entered the mirror, not noticing a little dragon following them.

Chapter 36, A whole new world.

Just like Bright, Twilight felt a sudden sharp pain when she landed on the other side of the mirror.

“Twilight? TWILIGHT! Are you ok?”

“Spike? What are you doing here and... Spike! Are you a dog?”

“I… think so? But... You should be more focused on what you are!”

“What... what you mean?”

“You’re human... ” Bright said then he thought “So that’s what mother was talking about. Why couldn’t she have just been straight-forward about this?”

Twilight looked at her new hands, and she screamed. Bright and Spike covered their ears.

“Easy Twilight! C’mon! It’s not that bad being a human! Well, at least I think you are one.”

“What? What you mean?”

“Well, you are purple and... I don’t know. I just don’t feel like we are the same type of humans. Kinda like ponies and Saddle Arabian horses. Never mind though, I’ll deal with it later. Come on, we need to find Sunset. We only have two days left.”

“Right!” Twilight said and tried to walk with her four “legs”.

“Er... Twilight, you do know we humans don’t walk like that, right?”

Twilight chuckled and tried to stand up, but she started falling. Bright grabbed her hand, and she blushed a little as he pulled her upright.

“Easy there, just follow my lead.”

Bright taught her the way to walk on two legs. She learned quickly, much to Bright’s relief. While they were walking, Bright couldn’t help but give Twilight a good once-over. She was beautiful. She already had been a beautiful mare but as a human... that was a whole new level. Twilight noticed his blush and chuckled.

“You like what you see?”

“To be honest, yes I do. But don’t misunderstand, I only will say you are a pretty human girl, like my human mother.”

Twilight blushed again and was about to say something when Bright continued.

“I definitely need to bring Flying Hope here! If you are this pretty, her human form will be gorgeous!”

Bright yelped in pain as Twilight kicked him in the shins and walked ahead. Spike approached to him and said in passing,“Idiot.”.

Twilight tried to enter to the school using her horn, but the door of course didn’t open and she smashed into it face first.

“Owww! My magic didn’t work.”

“Well Twilight, I’m not surprised. You don’t have your horn.”

“What?” She exclaimed as she started panickedly feeling her face.

“Easy Twilight, it may be part of the disguise made by the mirror. I don’t think humans here have horns or wings.”

Twilight was breathing hard but calmed quickly. She hugged Bright and started to cry.

“Bright... I’m scared. How am I going to find the crown without my magic?”

“It’s alright Twilight, I’m sure you will have your horn back in Equestria. After all, Sunset had her horn when she stole your crown.”

“sniff... Really?”

“Yes. But for now, I think we will have to do without magic.”

“What about you? Do you still have your powers?”

Bright focused and summoned his axe, and made it disappear the second later. He was relieved.

“Yes. Don’t worry, if anything happens, I will protect you.”

Twilight smiled and hugged Bright a little tighter.

“Thank you, Bright.”

“No problem Twily.”

Bright taught her how to use her hands to open doors and grab things. It was kind funny how she kept her fists closed at first, as if they were hooves. He didn’t say anything, of course. She had been a pony all her life, all of this was new to her. This whole world was new to both of them. But at least he knew how to be human. They managed to get inside the school with no difficulty. It looked like any Equestrian school with spacious halls and evenly-spaced classrooms, but there was no one there. After some minutes, a bell rang, and all of the students came out of their classrooms. Bright and Twilight were shocked to see so many humans, and Twilight finally understood what Bright had meant earlier. They were humans yes, but something about them felt... different. Like her, they were more multicolored than Bright, but there was something more she couldn’t quite put into words. Still, Bright looked enough like them that there were no worries about anyone immediately finding out they weren’t from that world.

They received a couple of glances, but almost no one paid them any real attention to. They kept walking until Twilight said something.

“Bright, we should split up. That way we can cover more ground.”

“Uh... Are you sure that’s a good idea?

“Yes, after all there is no magic here and if what you said is true, Sunset will not have her horn either. Besides, I doubt she even knows we’re here.”

“Hmmmm... Ok! But still be careful. Spike, please take care of her.”

“You got it!” Spike replied quietly from his hiding spot in Twilight’s bag.

“That’s my dragon.”

After they parted ways, Bright exited the school to check outside. Finding Sunset was the primary issue, but some field reconnaissance would be good too. After all, he and Twilight would need a place to stay the night in case they needed one more day. As he started to walk through the town, he noticed how it reminded him to Manehattan. He’d never been there, but Flying had showed him a lot of photos. He also had to admit, this world’s technology seemed to be way ahead of that of the ponies’. People were using some stranges device near their ears. At first he thought they were crazy (for it seemed they were talking to themselves) but later it became clear that the device had to be some kind of communication system.

“Fascinating...” he thought. His search took him to a park. All the children playing there looked so cute, he couldn’t help but smile. He always had had a soft spot for children. They remembered him his own recently rediscovered childhood, deep inside him, his anger towards his mother was increasing, to think that his mother kept this world a secret for him.

“Help!!! Somebody help me please!!”

Bright heard a cry in the distance and ran as fast as he could. He didn’t use his acceleration since the last thing he needed was attracting unwanted attention. When he arrived at the source of the noise, he saw a lot of people gathered around a big tree. Up on a high branch a little girl was screaming as she held a little kitty tightly in her arms.

“Ple- please help me! I don’t know... know how to get down!”

Everyone present was watching in states ranging from worry to disinterest, but not a soul seemed to be prepared to take action. Bright noticed how none of them moved a finger to try to climb that tree, or help in any way other than point their strange communicators at her. No telekinesis, no wings, no nothing. Apparently,they were just ordinary humans like him. Well... almost.

“Don’t worry Sweetie Bell! The firemen are on their way!” a feminine voice called out. Bright turned in confusion. She sounded exactly like... but there was no time for that. Bright tossed his backpack by the tree and started to climb it. It was so easy! Then again, learning to do it while escaping from manticores certainly gave him a slight advantage. He quickly reached where the little girl was. She had pale skin, and pink and purple hair. She was so scared, she could barely whimper.

“Hey little one... Don’t worry. I’m here to help.”

“Sniff... Really?”

“Yes. I need you to slowly come to me. I’m afraid if go where you are the branch will not hold.”

“No… I can’t. I’m scared.”

“I know you are, but I also know you are brave.”

“You... think so?”

“I know so. You came up here to save that kitty, right? That takes bravery. Just don’t look down, and come slowly.”

The little girl nodded and started to crawl towards him. Steel extended his hand for her to grab it. She finally got close enough and he pulled her into his embrace. She held him tightly, still terrified of the dizzying drop below.

“Good girl. Now just leave the rest to me.”

Bright started to descend the tree with ease. Everybody present was amazed. Not only was he coming down the tree with a girl in his embrace using just one arm... but it seemed like it wasn’t even a challenge for him! From the crowd below, a muscular, white skinned guy wearing a shirt with a large barbell on it commented:

“I want to have what he’s been having.”

Seconds later, Bright finally was on the ground. The little girl broke down crying in relief. Looking into his eyes, she said:

“Thank you, thank you sir.”

“You are welcome girl, but I’m no sir. My name is Bright, Bright Steel and I’m only nineteen, so please cut the “sir” talk, ok?”

“Ok si... Bright.”

“That’s more like it.”

They both laughed until the little girl was lifted up into the embrace of an older girl about Bright’s age.

“Oh Sweetie Belle! I’m so glad you are okay! What were you thinking?”

Bright eyes widened, it couldn’t be! But it was the same voice and not only that... the skin color... the curly mane... the blue eyes... Rarity? Well... human Rarity, anyways.
He didn’t have much time to think about it before the she put down her sister and embraced him tightly.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you! You saved my sister, thank you so much!”

Bright was speechless. After seeing Twilight’s human form, there was no mistake. This girl was identical to Rarity in every way (disregarding her bipedalism). The resemblance was uncanny, and for a moment he thought maybe his mother had let the other girls follow him through the mirror. But he discarded that possibility quickly, as it was obvious this girl didn’t know him.

“It was nothing lady…” He managed to stutter out, “I only did what anyone would have done.”

“How can you say it was nothing!” She exclaimed. “It was everything! You were amazing! Those moves, such agility, such braveness...” She said that last part with a little sensual tone. At that, Bright knew it was time to make a hasty exit, but he couldn’t due to the surrounding crowd still applauding and cheering for him.

“Really it was nothing, now if you excuse me, I really need to-”

At that moment Rarity gave him a little kiss on the cheek.

“That’s right everyone! Three cheers for a true hero!” Someone in the crowd called out.

“I’m not a hero, really. I’m just-”

“Yes you are Bright.” The little one he’d rescued said by his side. “ Just go with the flow, they could be at this for a while. I’m Sweetie Belle, by the way.”

“And I’m Rarity, darling.” Her sister added with a lite flip of her hair.

After the crowd finally dispersed, Bright found himself eating an ice cream with Sweetie Belle and Rarity while sitting on a park bench.

“Thank you Miss Rarity, but you really didn’t have to do this.”

“Oh nonsense dear, it was the least I could do. I still insist you to come to my place and let me make you some nice clothes.”

“It’s ok Miss Ra-”

“Just Rarity is fine, darling.”

“Ok. As I was saying, don’t worry about that. I’m only passing through town. I’ll be gone in a couple of days.”

“That’s a shame, darling. We could use a nice, strong, and brave man like you around here.”

“Hehehe, thank you. Can I ask you something Rarity?”

“My number? Sorry darling, but I think I need to know you a little bit better before giving you that!”

“Your what? No! Even though I don’t know what that means... it’s not my question.”

Rarity and Sweetie Belle shared a confused look. Didn’t he know what a cellphone number was?

“Ahem... Sorry darling, you were saying?”

“I’m looking for someone, an old friend to be honest. One I haven’t seen in a long time. I think she lives around here, but I can’t find her.”

“Oh, that’s so touching. Wanting to reconnect with your lost friend.”

“Yeah... something like that. Anyway, I was hoping maybe you might know of her?”

“Well, what’s her name?”

“Sunset Shimmer.”

“WHAT?!!!” Rarity and Sweetie Belle cried.

“What?” He asked in response to their sudden outburst.

“You... you are her friend? That’s impossible. How could someone as nice as you be a friend of someone so mean!” Sweetie Belle asked in shock.

“What... what you mean, Sweetie Belle?” Bright asked, worriedly.

Before she could answer, Rarity covered her mouth with her hand and asked:

“Bright dear, how long has it been since you last saw Sunset Shimmer?”

“Well, I saw her briefly yesterday in passing, but before that it’s been around 10 years. Why?”

“Oh! Well that’s explain it. Maybe she wasn’t like this as a child.”

“Rarity... I think you know a lot about her that I don’t.”

“Well, not as much as you think but still... I’ll get you some more ice cream. You’re going to likely need some comfort food for this.”

After hearing everything from Rarity, Bright was shocked.

“Wow... So...She’s a bully, huh?”

“I’m afraid so darling. Somehow she managed to get on the good side of every teacher, so they don’t believe how evil she is when others complain. That and her being one of the smartest students in the school also placed on Principal Celestia’s and Vice-Principal Luna’s good sides. I’m afraid we are stuck with her until we all graduate.”

“Principal Celestia and Luna?” Bright pondered for a moment before brushing the distraction aside.

“Shesh, Rarity, I never thought she would become so terrible. I know she liked to be alone to focus in her studies, but to become the scourge of an entire school? I don’t know if I should feel impressed or disgusted. I really need to talk to her.”

“And when you do, please, please convince her to change. I’m willing to give her a chance if she shows a change. And of course... apologizes for some…. little things.”

“I’ll do, don’t worry Rarity. Well…” He said, standing up. “I think it’s time for me to go. I need to meet someone. It was nice to meet you two. Keep being cute.”

Both sisters blushed and waved as Bright walked off.

“He seems like a nice catch, eh Rarity?” Sweetie Belle said, lightly nudging her sister.

“Yes he is. Too bad he is already taken.” Rarity replied with a sigh.

“What? How are you so sure?”

“There’s a certain shine in his eyes. He is madly in love with someone... Such a lucky girl.”

“So... am I not grounded?”

“Hahahahaha,” She tittered, “Silly Sweetie Belle... of course you are!!”

“Owwwwww...” She replied, holding her ears.

After some minutes of walking, Bright arrived back at the school. It was getting late, and many of the students were leaving. Bright ventured inside, searching through the almost empty halls until he found the library. As expected, Twilight was reading some books.

“Hey Twilight!”

“Hm? Bright!” she said and hugged him, “Where were you?”

“Looking around, some field reconnaissance. Sorry I couldn’t find Sunset.”

“Oh! Don’t worry about that, I did! She is an student at this school.”

“What? Really?”

“Yeah, but... you should probably know... she is evil. I know she is your friend and it may be hard to beli-”

“I believe you. I met someone today who said the same. You will not believe it, she looked like Rarity! In a human form of course.”

“That’s not too outlandish. I believe you. I met three girls myself, who were identical to Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Applejack, and I also saw many people who looked startlingly like some ponies I know in Ponyville. Even the Principal looks like...” She trailed off, not sure how to complete her observation.

“My mother? Yeah... Rarity said her name was Celestia and she even has a partner named Luna, who’s probably her sister too. What do you think about this?”

“Honestly... I think this world may be some kind of mirror world with Equestria, with the key difference being species. I mean... the same names, faces, personalities... it scares me a little to be honest.”

“So... there might be another... you around here?”

“Well... Pinkie Pie did mention I looked like someone she saw before who also had a dog named Spike.”

“Wow, that really is interesting.”

“It is, isn’t it? Now tell me... .how does this new Rarity look?” Spike asked.

“Don’t worry Casanova, she looks just as good in human form as Twilight does, I’ll tell you that.” He chuckled, bringing a slight blush to Twilight’s cheeks.

“Great!” The cheerful dog responded.

Bright and Twilight rolled their eyes and chuckled.

“So Bright, where are we going to spend the night?”

“Don’t worry, I have it covered”

Behind the school, a small tent was set up on the grass. Twilight was sleeping peacefully with Spike while Bright was surveilling the area from up a nearby tree. Spike told him he already had a nice bed made of books in the library, but that brought worrisome thoughts about night-time protectors and employees of the school to look out for. Despite his concern, he hadn’t seen hide nor hair of anyone all night. He started to question this school’s security but his thoughts were interrupted by thoughts of Twilight oddly simplistic plan. It seemed the Principal had the crown stored somewhere in her office and it was the price for the princess of the fall formal, so she was going to compete to win the crown. Really? Why not just save the effort and steal the crown? He was more than capable; just stomping through some walls and maybe a safe or locker, but it would be done in less than two minutes, easily! But Twilight had insisted he let her do it her way. She also wanted to help her new/old friends from that world to get together again. He grimaced at that idea. Weren’t there more important things to do, like retrieving the crown before the portal closed and trapped them there for two and half years?

“Really mother, your little ponies need to get their priorities in order and learn to... think better plans.” He contemplated, even though the long hours of night-watch dulled his ability to properly phrase his thoughts.

Bright had finally given up and told Twilight to do it her way, with one condition he stipulated. If she didn’t have the crown in her hands by one hour before the portal closed, he would finish the job personally. By violence or any other means necessary. Twilight had reluctantly agreed.

Bright returned to his surveillance duty, thinking about what other wonders this world had to offer for him the next day. . .still, one thought refused to leave his mind.

“How could you. . . mother”

Chapter 37, We need to talk

The night was nice and quiet. Twilight and Spike slept well. When they awoke the next day, they had some lettuce and tomato sandwiches Bright had brought with him for breakfast. Twilight had to admit it; he had come well prepared. Bright packed the tent and, seeing as he had been up most of the night keeping watch, proceeded to rest there in the grass while Twilight did... whatever her overly complicated plan was. “Princess of the Fall Formal” or something. Ha! And he thought the idea of facing a dragon with nothing more than apples was crazy.

A couple hours later, Bright woke up to several nearby voices.

“See? I told you my hero was real!”

“Ah don’t know Sweetie Belle, he doesn’t look that heroic.”

“Yeah… but look at those awesome scars. Maybe he was some kind of soldier?”

“Or a gangster! We should get out of here!”

Bright finally opened his eyes and encountered something unexpected. Three little girls… staring at him, mere inches away. One he recognized as Sweetie Belle, who had a huge smile in her face. But there was also a yellow girl with red hair. Her clothes weren’t as classy as Sweetie Belle’s. She was looking at him with a nervously, obviously not trusting him. The last one was a light orange girl with purple hair. She wore a jacket and shorts, obviously going for a tough look, but still she was as cute as the other two.

“Ah, hello?” he ventured.

The three of them gasped and took a step back. Bright jumped up in a single fluid motion, causing Sweetie Belle to grin..

“See? See? I told you he is very agile.”

“Big deal... Rainbow Dash could do that with both her hands tied behind her back.” the orange girl said while trying not to look impressed. The yellow girl put a hand on her shoulder.

“Ah really doubt that Scootaloo. She’s a good athlete, but not a superhero.”

“Still she is awesome!” the recently named Scootaloo retorted.

“We know, we know...” the other two replied in unison in a bored tone.

Bright chuckled at the display. These three cuties were funny. After they ended their little chat, they finally turned their attention back to him.

“Hello Sir, my name is Apple Bloom! My friend Sweetie Belle said you saved her yesterday when she got stick in a tree.”

“He did Applebloom, please tell her Bright!” Sweetie Belle pleaded.

“Well I-” Bright couldn’t finish before Scootaloo interrupted.

“Hi! My name is Scootaloo, the best stunt girl of my age you will ever see around here and future pupil of the one and only Rainbow Dash!”

“Scootaloo! Don’t you know it’s very ill-mannered to interrupt other people!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. Bright waved his hand to regain their lost attention.

“It’s alright Sweetie Belle. As I was saying Applebloom, yes, I helped Sweetie Belle to get down from a tree yesterday but she is also a hero. She climbed that tree to save a little kitty trapped there.”

“Really?” Scootaloo asked.

“That’s right, she’s giving me more credit than I deserve.”

Sweetie Belle smiled and blushed.

“Well... Opal got stuck in the tree and was very scared. I had to do something… but I guess climbing trees is not one of my talents.”

Bright mussed her hair. “But being brave certainly is, don’t forget that little cutie.”

Sweetie Belle’s smile widened and she giggled. It was a tender moment, until his stomach reminded him he napped through lunch. The girls heard it too and smiled at each other in excitement. Sweetie Belle grabbed his hand and began pulling him along.

“You’re hungry, come with us! My sister treated you to ice cream yesterday but I haven’t thanked you properly yet! Let me treat you to something to eat.”

“No way little kid,” he refused, “I don’t want to be a freeloader. It’s ok, I have food in my backpack.”

“Pleeeeease!” Sweetie Belle said with big, cute puppy-dog eyes. She was cuteness incarnated. What a powerful weapon she wielded. He nodded, resigned to his fate of free lunch.

“That’s Sweetie Belle’s cute stare for ya.” Applebloom said. Scootaloo only giggled.

Inside the school’s cafeteria, three little sunshines and one young man were having lunch. Bright had to admit; the food was good. These “hamburgers” were amazing! He also noticed how many students were staring at him, maybe because of his scars? He tried not to pay any attention to them, but their whispers were hardly inaudible.

“Hey, isn’t that the boy in the park? one asked.

“Who? What you mean?” his friend answered.

“You didn’t see the video? It’s one of the most popular ones besides that other one with the clumsy girl who wants to be the Fall Formal princess.”

“No, let me see it.”

“Hmmm... he doesn’t look half bad, and those scars… Mmmm… now that’s someone you really don’t want to mess with.” a punk-looking girl said as shot him a seductive glance.

Bright chuckled and kept eating. Only two questions were on his mind. First: Where was Sunset? And second: What’s a video? His thoughts were interrupted when he heard some students applauding, followed by music playing as five girls started to sing. Bright couldn’t believe it. He had to rub his eyes to look clearly, but there was no doubt: They were the Elements of Harmony! Well, their human counterparts anyway. The melody and lyrics were catchy, something about helping Twilight win the crown. He chuckled as he tapped his foot to the beat.

“So she managed to reunite them as she planned. Bright thought to himself. “Still, I think she’s doing it the hard way.” As Twilight joined in on the song, he noticed her wearing the schools logo like the other girls. “Wait, How did she get one of those? She’s not even a student! Probab;y from her new friends, I suppose.”

“That song was beautiful!” Sweetie Bell said, her two friends nodded.

“Yes, yes it was.” Bright agreed while watching the cafeteria’s door. There, on the other side, was Sunset Shimmer. Abandoning the last few bites of his meal, he proceeded to walk to where she was.

“Where are you going Bright?” Applebloom asked.

“I need to talk to an old friend.”

“You mean...her?” Sweetie Belle asked, a little worried. Bright crouched at her level and smiled calmly.

“Yes little cutie, but don’t worry. I’ll be fine. I just really need some answers from her.”

Sweetie Belle reluctantly nodded and let him go. While everyone else was cheering for Twilight and her friends, Bright exited the cafeteria. At first he could see only her back, but he knew it was her nonetheless. Only she could have that blazing hair. Sunset Shimmer was talking to a pair of kids, more like giving them orders judging on how they saluted and ran away.

“Good, everything is going according to the plan.” she said.

“Hey Sunset!” Bright called cautiously.

Just like in Equestria, Sunset’s words failed her. For a moment, she thought maybe her head was playing tricks on her when she was in Canterlot, but she turned around and saw him. No doubt about it. It was him. Even the clothes were very similar. But how was it possible? She remembered so clearly how Celestia had said he was dead! ...So, it was another lie from Celestia then? Saying nothing, she started to walk to him, her eyes showed a mixing of surprise and happiness, but also cautious worry.

“Bright? Is it really you?” she asked, lightly brushing his face with her hand. Bright held it gently.

“Yes, my friend. It’s me.”

Sunset couldn’t hold back anymore and hugged him like she had never hugged any human in that world. The few students who were in the halls to witness the event let their jaws drop. They had never seen Sunset being so nice to anyone! Not even her ex-boyfriend! Just who was this guy. Her brother? Another Ex-boyfriend? Who?

Bright returned the hug and felt his shirt getting a little wet. Was she crying? The sobs made it clear. Bright broke the hug to see her better. He had to admit she was beautiful, just like he remembered her. Her clothes gave the air of toughness, and her eyes...still drove him crazy... but that was not the time to get lost in those emerald eyes. Coming to his senses, he narrowed his eyes.

“Sunset... we need to talk.”

While grabbing Bright’s hand, Sunset Shimmer guided him to her place, it was a nice house, not so luxury but still not a middle social one, Sunset smiled and opened the door, the inside was pretty nice too, it was obvious Sunset was living comfortable in this world. She noticed Bright marveled eyes and said.

“Nice isn’t it? Yeah. . . it wasn’t always like this”

“Uh? What you mean?”

Sunset sat down in the sofa alongside Bright, she remained silent for some seconds until:

“First Bright, tell me how can you still be alive?”

Bright raised an eyebrow but nodded, he proceeded to tell Sunset everything she needed to know since she left until his comeback, Sunset heard the story with no interruption, When he finished, it was time for her to start talking, gathering all the courage she had, she started:

“Bright, Remember I disappeared 10 years ago?”

“. . . .Yes, I was devastated for losing one of my best friends”

Sunset felt her heart being stabbed.

“Well. . .now I think it’s pretty obvious where I was all this time right? But. . .I need you to know something, this world. . .wasn’t very nice with me when I first came”

“Uh? What you mean Sunset?”

“I was 10 years old when I crossed the portal so obviously I crossed it as a little girl, with no knowledge of this world, no magic, no money. . .I had nothing, still, this world seemed interesting so I decided to explore it a little, what I didn’t know was that the period of the 3 days ended that night, it’s not like I wished to return to Equestria, your mother would never let me see you again after breaking the rule to not cross the mirror but I wasn’t stupid Bright, I knew staying in a world where you have nothing is not very smart so that night I tried return but. . .”

“It was closed right?” Bright interjected, Sunset nodded and continued.

“I never felt so scared in all my life! I didn’t know what to do! Obviously I couldn’t say I was a filly from another world, I’d be in a nuts house right now, I barely could walk, after thinking it for some hours I formulated a little solution, I searched the authorities figures around here, they were called “Polices” and told them I was lost and with amnesia”

Bright Chuckled at the word “Amnesia” he was starting to think it was his fated word.

“He took me to the station and started to search for my “parents” of course they would never find them, my only fear was when they found out I looked exactly the same like other girl who lives far away but they discarded the idea of me being her for she was not reported as lost, so they just figured I just looked like her, after some days. . .I was finally sent to an orphanage, it wasn’t so bad, a roof under my head and food, that’s was all I needed for that moment but I never was able to socialize with the other kids. . . you know very well I never was the social type back in Equestria”
Bright nodded “And not only that, I was bullied for being so “diferent” they said I acted like a freak. . you know, sometimes even without wanting it, I closed my fists thinking they were hooves, forgetting that I didn’t have a horn and tried to levitate things and being the only veggie kid didn’t help at all!”

Bright understood very well what Sunset meant, after watching Twilight freaking out and crying. . .it was easy to deduce how lost Sunset must had felt at that moment.

“But I endure it! Knowing someday the portal would be open again, I would never had to be bullied again for I knew I had a good friend. . .a true good friend, I knew you would forgive me for leaving, I knew you would protect me from your mother. . . Bright, you don’t know how much I regretted leaving you! You were the only one who ever EVER! Was good to me, you always stood up for me, I wanted to see you so much. . . to kiss you again, thinking in you gave me strength to keep going.”

Sunset was looking at Bright with an honest smile, she was openly crying by that moment.

“And after 2 and a half years. . . the portal finally opened, I waited for no one would see me and crossed it, I was back in Canterlot! My home! I knew I wasn’t precisely welcome there so I knew that first I had to find you, I wanted to surprise you but the more I was sneaking in the castle, the more I knew something was wrong, the palace was almost empty, I paid little attention to it, I just wanted to see you right away, I finally reached to your room. . . I carefully entered and what I found changed everything in me, the room was dusty, everything was there as I remembered it but it looked like if nopony ever used your things or toys in a long time, but that wasn’t the thing that surprised me the most. . . in your bed, somepony was lying and crying, it was Princess Celestia!”

Bright wasn’t surprised, it was the one year period his mother was mourning his death.

“She was hugging some of your toys while saying”

“BRIGHT. . . BRIGHT, I’M SO SORRY. . . . IM SORRY. . . .”

“For one second I though you two had a little fight until. . .”

“WHY YOU HAD TO. . . TO DIE! WHY DID YOU. . . HAVE TO LEAVE ME!”

“At that moment, I felt my world crumbling, you . . .had died? I didn’t want to believe it! But looking at her crying like that and your room. . .was enough evidence for me, I left the room without her notice me, there was nothing in this world for me anymore so I decided to return here but this time. . .I made some arrangements, taking advantage of the empty castle and knowing where everything was store, I took some jewels from the royal vault, you may not know it, but here. . .the jewels are far more valued and rare than in Equestria, I decided to take some books from StarSwirl the bearded section which proved to be a wise choice, after I found out what the Elements of Harmony were truly capable of”

Bright raised an eyebrow, what exactly she found out? He thought.

“Finally I used the library chemical section to synthetize a mind control and a short term memory eraser potion, this world may have no magic but the potions are quite powerful and yes I know doing that is illegal but I needed it!”

The human decided not interrupting her, he needed all the information he could get.

“Then I finally came back here but it was too soon to start motion my plan, I was just 12 years old, I needed to be a little more older, so I hid everything in a hole behind the orphanage for a long time, I endured the bullying for 4 more years until I finally was 16, the plan was simple, I choose successful jewel sales man and offered him a free drink, convinced him wasn’t hard, as you may see, I’m quite attractive, with the man under my control, he helped me to sell the jewels at the best price we could get, from one day to another I was rich! but I really didn’t have much desire to waste my money, after using the short memory potion in both seller and buyer, I took my money and purchased this house, the good thing of having cash in hands is that the sellers never ask too many questions, that and the fact that I offered them the twice they were asking for, I finally got out of that orphanage and started to settle down, I got in the prep and here I am now, I had everything, I have money, I’m the ruler of the school, everyone respect me or fear me, for some time I thought it was enough but I wanted more, I wanted power, I managed to live without my magic for a long time but I wanted it back!”

Bright wondered what she meant, really! it was not like she could grow a horn. . .right?

“Does it have something to do with stealing Twilight’s Element?”

“Yes! When I crossed the mirror, I thought I would be in Canterlot but I was in a different place, a Cristal castle, I thought I had a bad luck but then I noticed some ponies entering in the castle and not only that, I heard the dragon and a white unicorn say that the purple alicorn had brought her Element of Harmony! I just couldn’t believe it, it’s like fate really liked me, even though I looked at the crown for an instant, It was enough for me to memorize it’s shape, I returned to this world, paid very well to make a descent copy very fast and waited at night to replace them”

“. . . hmmm for what exactly you need the Element?”

“. . . I’m sorry Bright but you will have to wait to see that but I promise you this, It will be amazing!”

Sunset immediately grabbed Bright hands.

“Bright! join me! You are the only one who I have ever trusted; you were the only one who ever understood I’m destined for great things. . . I can’t believe you have one of the Metalbrook’s enchanted items but I’m pretty sure you know how to use it, just think about it, with my magic back and your power, we will be unstoppable, isn’t that amazing? You and I can be the rulers of this world, I as a Queen with you by my side as my King.

Bright was about to say something but she gave him a quick kiss in the lips.

“I took me a lot of time to realize, for a long time it bugged me but now I know! I loved you, I love you! All the time I spent in this world, I never stopped thinking in you, I wanted to see you, to hug you, to talk with you, when I found out you were “dead” I didn’t know what to do but even so. . . I wanted to prove you that I could achieve everything I promised! Bright now you are here! Alive with me! Please Bright. . .join me and lead this world and Equestria to a whole new Era!”

“Equestria?”

“Yes! I mean really, do they still think that the “Magic of friendship” really exist? Please! Power is all one need, you having your item should understand that better than anypony!”

For one second Bright thought Sunset was right but then. . .he remembered all the times Twilight and her friends defeated evil by sticking together, how the love and Friendship defeated Sombra and Chrysalis, Friendship was something no one should underestimate, still he thought they could make better plans!

Bright let go of Sunset much to her surprise.

“I’m sorry Sunset but I can’t, Even If I’m very pissed off with Celestia right now . . .I will never betray her or my friends”

“Am I not your friend too?” Sunset said almost crying.

“Yes you are, that’s why I will ask you this” – Bright extended his hand to her – “Come to Equestria with me, let’s give back the crown together, I will protect you I promise, just like you wanted to do at first, it’s not too late to redeem yourself”

Sunset widened her eyes but narrowed them the second later, she slapped the hand much to Bright surprise.

“You are not the Bright I once knew! I thought you would understand! But they also blinded you with their lies! No problem, once I’m done with my plan, I will center all my attention to have my friend and future king back, for now, get out of my sight!”

Bright had to fight the urge to take Sunset by force but he couldn’t! To be honest, he didn’t want to, he decided to keep his promise with Twilight, he stood up and started to leave the house.

“You’ll see Bright, every person and pony will see, and once you see it, I will be waiting you with open arms don’t worry”

Bright stopped in his track, surprising Sunset, he then started to talk:

“Sunset. . . I thought I could convince you but I see you are not planning to hear reasons, so let me be very clear . . . my offer is still open . . . but If you decide to hurt Twilight, this world or Equestria”

He turned to see Sunset with hunter eyes – “I will do everything in my power to stop you and if I have to hurt you to do it. . . I will not hesitate”

Sunset felt a chill around her body, he really meant those words, now she was more decided than ever, she needed to get that crown, with that said, Bright exited the house to join Twilight in the school, at that moment, in his heart, he really wished Twilight’s plan to work, and he didn’t want to have to take Sunset down.

“I really hope your silly plan works now Twilight”

Chapter 38, Golden Eyes

Bright was walking in the streets, being carefull of the strange self-moving chariots, (really, Equestria could use something like that) he thought, but that thought was replaced for his conflicts, what would he do if Twilight couldn’t get the crown and even if she could then what? Sunset heart still was set to get it no matter what, if not like something would stop her to try to steal it again in the future. . . should he get Sunset to Equestria and put her in a Dungeon? After all by stealing Twilight’s Element, she was already a criminal. . . did he have the heart to do it?

“Damn. . .what to do? . . . is there any way to convince her to abandon her plans?”

He was lost in his thoughts when he heard a voice behind him.

“Bright!” – He immediately recognized it, he smiled and turned around to see Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo running his way, behind them were two grown up persons, Sweetie Belle tackled Bright in a hug which he received gladly, after talking and literally threating his “former” friend, the affection was very welcome.

“Hey Sweetie. . .” – he started and then noticed she was dressed with a nice luxury dress, Applebloom and Scootaloo also had nice dresses, he had to admit it, they looked amazing, maybe they were going to the fall formal.

“How girls, you three look amazing”

The trio blushed and just looked away, another voice joined the conversation.

“Hello young man. . . so you are the guy my two daughters were talking about?”

Bright raised the sight to see the tall man, he looked so strong and had an amazing mustache, he didn’t know how but he knew he and the woman besides him were Sweetie and Rarity’s parents.

“Well. . .maybe, I’m Bright. . .Bright Steel sir, nice to meet you” he said and extended his hand for a shake. For his surprise, instead of getting a shake, the woman gave him a crushing hug.

“So you are Bright! Thank you Thank you so much for saving my little angel yesterday!”

“I. . .I didn’t do too much, anyone could have do it”

“But they didn’t! my daughter told me how she asked for help for several minutes. . .but every people only stared and did nothing. . .until you came”

They broke the hug and finally presented themselves:

“I’m Magnum and this this lovely lady is my wife Pearl, we are Sweetie and Rarity’s parents”

“Nice to meet you Mr Magnum and Mrs Pearl, I believe you are scolting this three cuties to the Fall formal?”

“Indeed we are darling, are you going there too?”

“Yeah. . .I need to see a friend there”

“Oh! In that case, let’s go together” – Magnum Offered

“. . . Ok, let’s go”

The six people continued their way to the school, Bright told the couple a little about himself, of course he removed the parts of being raised in a world full of magical ponies and other creatures, he being a prince, his powers and everything else that would make him look like a complete crazy man. Magnum and Pearl listened everything, in his self, Bright felt so good, it was. . . nice to interact with other humans, not like he dislike being with ponies but. . .since he arrived to this world, he didn’t. . . feel any different, he could go anywhere without receiving curious or disgusting stares, he was just other human and he was fine with it. . . why? Why his mother kept this from him? Little by little. . .his anger with her was increasing.

After some minutes, they finally reached the school, Magnum and Pearl said their farewells while the little trio and Bright entered the school, the mood inside was nice, many people dancing, all of them in formal suits or nice dresses, he was the only one with plain and normal clothes, some people staring at them but he didn’t mind, he wasn’t there to dance or enjoy the event, when he looked around, he didn’t see Twilight so he decided to go outside and wait for her to arrive, Sweetie Belle immediately took his hand.

“Bright! Are you leaving already?”

“Sorry cutie but I’m not here for the fall formal, I need to see a good friend and. . .figure out how to help another one. . .but don’t worry, I’ll be around here”

“Really? then. . .will you dance with me later?”

Bright looked at the little one cute eyes, smiling. He crouched and said:

“Ok. . . leave a dance for me”

Sweetie Belle smiled widened and blushed, she then nodded and ran away to be with her friends, meanwhile Bright stood up and exited the school.

Bright was waiting outside the school, next to the statue where the portal was, he made sure it was still open, he then looked at the moon, he knew he and Twilight only had around 3 hours to get that crown and go back to Equestria, if Twilight was really going to do something, she better do it faster, many students passed by his side, some only stared and some didn’t even pay him any attention, he didn’t notice for he was again lost in his thoughts, too lost to notice a cute girl with gray skin and blond mane. . .hair.

“Hey sir. . . are you alright?”

“Uh?” Bright said surprised and opened his eyes, he then saw her in front of him, she was dressed for the fall formal too and he had to admit she was damn cute. . .most of all for her. . .eyes, they were crossed, normally any asshole would think they were strange but . . . for him, it only made her cuter, the girl noticed him looking at her eyes and looked away with a sad expression.

“I know. . . .my eyes are strange. . .right?”

“What? no no no no!”

“It’s ok, you don’t have to pretend, I know I’m a freak. . . many people say it. . . that’s why I don’t even have a date for tonight” she said while sharing a single tear

Bright felt that comment like a tons of bricks, he remembered how many creatures treated him like a freak for so many times. . .but at least he was bullied for being a different strange creature. . .this girl was bullied for having different (and cute) eyes?

Bright was going to talk when they heard a voice he never expected to hear in that world.

“Well well well. . .it’s the little freaky eyes girl”

He face palmed in his mind, please. . .please! not him, why? Really why? Why he had to have a human counterpart and it seemed this one was even worse! . . .BlueBlood! he had some companions behind him, maybe his friends, the girl didn’t say anything, after hearing him say that, she only froze in that place, it was obvious she was panicked, Bright figured out who was her worst bully.

“I really thought you weren’t coming, tell me. . .was there any boy dumb enough to be your date?”

The girl remained silent, she was openly crying by this moment, many students who were there only stared, Bright was hoping for them to do something but. . .nothing! it had always being like that? No one ever helped this girl?

“What? cat ate your tongue freak girl?” Blueblood was going to say something more when. . .”

“Hey! What did I tell you about bullying Ditsy?” said a girl with rainbow hair, Rainbow dash, behind her were Twilight and the rest of the human Elements.

“Oh it’s you! What you want?”

“I want you to stop bullying Ditsy! Haven’t she suffered enough?”

“No she doesn’t, it’s not my fault she born like . .”

“Not a single word Blueblood I mean it! Or I’ll”

“Or you’ll what? are you going to hit me? Remember I’m Principal Celestia’s nephew, do it and you are out of this school! Many thinks that Sunset Shimmer rules this school but she doesn’t”

Rainbow and the rest of the students didn’t say a word, it was cruel but he was right.

“Now if you excuse me, I think I said what I have to say to this fre. . .”

“Don’t finish that sentence and you better shot your mouth now, or I will shot it with my foot!” another voice said.

BlueBlood’s eyes widened and started to look for who said that, he then noticed a guy next to the crossed eyes girl, he had red hair and some scars in his face, BlueBlood smirked and walked to where the guy was, when he was a foot in front of him, he started:

“Well well well, who we have here? Scar face?”

“. . . . . . . .”

“What? you were brave enough to talk to me like that one minute ago and now you are silent?”

Bright chuckled and said:

“I said what I had to say, this is my last warning, say something else and you’ll end on that trash can over ther” Bright said while pointing the place where the can was.

“Really? you maybe don’t know but I’m black belt in ahhhh”

BlueBlood didn’t finish for Bright grabbed from his expensive suit and threw him where the trash cans were, the impact was fast and painful, every person jaws fell, including Ditsy. BlueBlood stood up immediately and saw his suit was ruined, after the shook, everybody started to laugh, Blueblood was only staring to the new guy, daggers in his eyes.

“How HOW DARE YOU? DON’T YOU KNOW WHO I AM?”

“hmmm, Let me guess? A piece of crap who doesn’t know when to back off or shut his mouth?”

Everybody’s laugh increased, Blueblood anger increased even more, he motion his friend to take down Bright, they tried their best but in less than 30 seconds, the three of them were on the ground hishing in pain.

“Huff! You are even weaker than a rookie royal guard” Bright thought, he then centered his attention in BlueBlood who was smirking.

“hehehehehe, I have to admit you have abilities and yes, you got me by surprise, let see what happens when I’m full prepared” Blueblood then started to attack Bright with every karate move he knew, every student was worried for the new guy, he didn’t know BlueBlood was the captain of the men’s karate team, this guy was done.

But nothing happened, the guy dodged every hit and kick as nothing with such ease, after some seconds, BlueBlood was crouched in the floor trying to get some breath.

“That’s all? So disappointing, ok. . . my turn!

“What?. . .”

That was all that Blueblood could say before Bright as fast as his body (not using powers) let him, approached in front of him a delivered a power full hit to his face, the bully was sent flying to the same trash cans and fainted.

“And stay there where the likes of you truly belong! And one more thing, next time you will think twice before bulling my good friends”

Bright said that and immediately was trapped in a bear hug, given by no other than Twilight.

“Bright! That was amazing!”

“I know right. . . I really hate guys like him” Bright said while looking Twilight and man. . . she looked amazing! She and the rest of the Elements, those dresses were outstanding. Probably made by Rarity, she was as good as her pony counterpart.

“Dude. . .that was awesome!” Rainbow Dash said but then she remembered “And who are you?” the rest of the Elements except for Rarity nodded with curiosity.

“I’m Bright Steel, one of Twilight’s friends”

“Oh oh! You are Bright, Twilight told us a little about you!” she then whispered to his ear “It’s true you are not a pony like her?”

“What? you know?” He looked at Twilight who just nodded. “Well no, I’m a born human”

“Oh, that’s great!”

Pinkie Pie returned to her friends while Bright approached Ditsy, thanks to Rainbow Dash, he already knew her name.

“Hey Ditsy, are you ok?”

Ditsy was still shocked for what she just saw, it never happened before, someone finally gave that asshole what he deserved, she looked at Bright with a light blush.

“Yes. . .I’m fine”

“Good, I don’t want my date for tonight to be sad”

“What?. . .but. . .but haven’t you see my eyes?”

“What about them? Ohhhh I see, yes I noticed”

Ditsy looked away sad but Bright used his hand to make her look at him again.

“That they are one of the cuter eyes I ever seen?”

“what. . .noo, they are crossed. . .I born with. . .”

Bright covered her mouth with his finger and said:

“I don’t really care, they are cute and special and that makes you special, never NEVER! Let anyone tell you otherwise, just by looking at you I know you are full of potential to do anything you want, don’t let other’s opinion to destroy you”

Ditsy was openly crying again but this time they were tears of joy, no one except for her parents ever told her that, she hugged Bright warmly.

“Than. . .Thank you”

Everybody present were smiling at the scene, Twilight was sharing some tears, that was the human she fell in love. . .and still liked. . .right?. . .why was she thinking so much in that other guy. . .with blue mane?

“No problem pretty, now, what about going into the school and have fun?”

“That’s. . sounds fantastic”

“Good but I must tell you something now, I have a girlfriend and I love her very much”

“That’s ok, it will be a friendly date, what you say?”

“It works for me”

What that said and leaving the asshole there in the trash, everybody proceeded to enter to the school and have some fun, Bright was really hoping to see Twilight winning that crown.

None of the noticed but far away, in the bushes, three shadows were staring at them.

“Ok, remember the plan, once Twilight wins the crown, get that dog!”

“Ok Miss Sunset” the little duo said and the three of them entered to the school too”

Chapter 39, Saving our Friendship

Bright, Twilight, Ditzy and the rest of the Elements were having a nice conversation at a table at the Fall Formal, all of them marveled with Bright and Twilight's adventures. Bright decided to tell Ditzy as well, seeming she was trustful enough to him.

“Ah must say partner that ya really have an interestin' life.”, Applejack said.

“Well... yeah! it has been interesting. Very sad moments but also so much good ones, even if I’d have the chance, I wouldn’t change a thing.”

“But to think you are a prince! That’s so wonderful, darling.”

“Nah! It’s just a title. Besides... the life in a palace can be so boring sometimes. I used to have more fun as a hunter. I think the few things that make it bearable were my family, friends... but most of all, my girlfriend.”

Every one went "dawwwwn" at that comment, until Rainbow Dash had to ask:

“But... your girlfriend is a... Pony, right? A mare?”

“Yes, she is. Something wrong with that?” Bright said while looking at her with questionable eyes.

“No... Not really, but... it’s kinda strange if you ask me.”

“RAINBOW!”, Rarity screamed and looked at her with pissed off eyes. The rest did the same, Bright raised his hand to motion her that it was alright before saying:

“It’s OK, Rarity. It doesn’t bother me what she said since I have nothing to be ashamed of. After watching your world where humans are the only sentient race, I really understand if you're grossed out and all, but I must ask you to look at it from my perspective; I grew up in that world with no other humans by my side - only ponies, griffins, zebras and minotaurs. It would be obvious that I would be attracted to the pretty ones. As the old saying goes; 'If life gives you lemons, you make lemonade.”

Everyone surrounding the table nodded. It was still kind of hard to imagine a human having romantic relations with a pony, but he had a point. By looking at Twilight, it was obvious the ponies and other creatures of her world weren’t mindless animals like theirs. It was like those movies where humans fell in love with aliens or... vampires. They realized that they had no right to judge Bright.

“I’m... sorry, dude. What I said was uncalled for.”, Rainbow said with apologetic eyes.

“It’s OK, Rainbow. If I had been raised here, I would had asked the same. So we're are cool.”

Rainbow and Bright fist-bumped and smiled.

After that awkward moment, all of them proceeded to go to the dance floor. Even though he couldn’t dance, Ditzy was leading Bright on how to do it. It was fun for Bright as he then decided to dance with Twilight.

“You look so pretty, Twilight.”

“Thank... thank you, Bright.”, Twilight said without looking him to the eyes. Bright, at first, thought it was for her crush on him, but... no, it was something else.

“Something wrong, Twily?”

Twilight remained silent until she glanced at a guy with blue hair, sitting at a table all alone. Bright noticed what caught Twilight's attention and chuckled.

“It seems somepony has a new crush, huh?”

“What? No, no! I’m not... I don’t know... I just can’t believe I can like somepo... someone and let you go so quickly.”

“Why not? Believe it or not, I fell in love with Flying Hope at first sight so I know it can happen, Twilight. Don’t be afraid... go and talk to him.

But remember this; if he tries to do something that you're not comfortable with, I will take him down... and I don't mean in a kind way. It’s my duty to protect my best friend, OK?”

Twilight smiled and broke the embrace. She then ran over to Flash Sentry and invited him to dance.

After one hour of having fun and staring at Flash Sentry's behavior when he's around Twilight, it was time to see who the Fall Formal Princess was. For what Bright could make out, it was obvious that Twilight was going to win. Not only that, but Sunset Shimmer didn’t even show up. It seems her control over the school has crumbled. He was relieved. Afterwards, he left the hall to go to the school locker to get his backpack. It seemed it was time to go home... too bad he still had some unfinished business with... her. After a few minutes, Bright was back in the Hall, seeing many students were there, but... something felt wrong. He glanced at Ditzy, who was just standing idle and motionless.

“Hey, Ditzy, want another dance?”

He looked at her friend, but backed off a second later... she had green glowing eyes and was muttering incomprehensible words.

“What the... Ditzy? Are you OK?”

Bright inspected his friend... it seemed she and all the other students were in some kind of mind-control trance. He then heard an evil laugh coming out of the school. He left his backpack in the hall and accelerated outside as fast as he could and found something he really didn’t expect; First, the school entrance was destroyed.

How did I not hear that?

Second, there were more zombie students. Third, there was Twilight and her friends talking with a... Flaming she-demon? She had red skin with dragon wings and her eyes were black. Yep, definitely a she-demon. At first, he wondered who she was, but then he noticed she had Twilight’s crown on her head. Not to mention that flaming hair was unmistakable.

“Sunset...”, he muttered.

Sunset noticed Bright and turned to face him. It wasn’t like those other normal humans could do anything about her.

“Oh, Bright, I’m glad you are here. What you think? I look amazing, do I not?”

“Hmmm... define 'amazing'.”

She replied with a chuckle. "So you haven’t matured at all, huh? No matter. Once I rule Equestria and this world, we will resume your lessons we left back in Canterlot! Now please be a good little human and SUBMIT TO ME!”

Sunset hands glowed and she summoned some kind of energy ring around Bright’s head. He immediately summoned his axe and cut the ring in two.

“So I was correct; you have the Lightning Axe! And I must say, you sure know how to use it. Now I have no doubts that you are the only real threat here. I will ask you one more time; will you join me and be my king?”

“Sunset, you know very well what my answer is. Now you tell me; will you give back the crown and come back to Equestria with me? I promise no harm will come to you. I will not allow my mother or my family to hurt you.”

She sighed. “Bright, as you said, you know my answer... too bad, we would had rock together.”

Twilight and her friends were only looking at them.

“Shouldn’t we, um... help him?”, Fluttershy asked.

Twilight chuckled. “No... Sunset may have magic now, but she still doesn't stand a chance against Bright.”

“No way! He can’t be that impressive!", Rainbow said chuckling.

“Just wait and see. You're in for a great show.”

“OK, Sunset, the time for taking is over. Shall we get started?”

“Very well, Bright, as you wish. You two, Snips and Snails, stay out of this! He's all mine.”

The duo saluted and sat there, ready to see their mistress kick that guy’s butt.

Sunset’s hands glowed and she shot a powerful beam at Bright. He focused his power into his axe and countered the beam, making it disappear immediately.

“What!? How!?”

“Sunset, just because you have magic now doesn’t mean you're stronger than me and my enchanted weapon.”

“Nonsense!”, Sunset said as she shot more beams at him. Bright dodged and hit every single one of them with very few effort. He then jumped to hit Sunset, but she flew out of his reach.

“Grrr... Fine, if beams won't work on you, then...”

Sunset's nails suddenly extended on both her hands and proceeded to have a close combat with Bright. She swung with all her might, but she couldn't land a single hit on her target. Sunset was fast, but Bright gave away that he was faster. After Sunset missed another hit, Bright extended his hand with great speed to her chest. From the impulse, she was sent back a few meters, landing on the ground. She hissed in pain and nuzzled her chest. Bright stood up and looked at her with pity in his eyes.

“Sunset... were you really planning on conquering Equestria and challenging my mother with that power? Using zombified students... against powerful creatures and ponies?... wow! I have to say, that was a very... optimistic plan. You definitely are Equestrian. Even being so smart, you have to admit it’s a rather stupid plan. You didn't think this through at all, did you?"

Twilight, being an Equestrian, couldn’t help but feel a little insulted but now that she thought about it; it was a pretty pathetic plan... OK, it was a very stupid plan!

“Shut up! You really think this is the limits of my power? I was... hoping to not have to use it all against you... even if you don’t believe it, I don’t want to hurt you too much, but you leave me no choice!”

Bright raised an eyebrow while Sunset started to glow. She grew a pair of horns and her claws increased their length and size and her eyes turned red and green. Twilight felt a shiver run down her spine... so much thirst for power! Bright looked at her, amazed.

Wow... 5 months ago, I would had been in huge trouble... Thanks, Zahari!, he thought.

Bright, not wanting to prolong this fight, also concentrated and unleashed his lightning power. Even the little stones around him were cracking. Twilight stopped looking at Sunset and centered her attention on Bright. Her jaw fell even more.

“What... what kind of training he go through?”

“Ready?”, Sunset said as she sprinted towards Bright at high speed. She swung her now flaming claw. She was sure she would hit him this time, but... Bright dodged it and hit her in her abdomen. She hissed in pain and fell to her knees. She spat some drool and grunted in frustration. She then tried to make her move again, but Bright kicked her in the face, sending her back a few meters away. All non-zombie humans present well marveled. Snips and Snails were hiding in a nearby bush. Not even her hidden power were enough to best Bright’s own powers.

Bright started to walk towards her.

“Sunset... please. I really don’t want to keep fighting you like this. Surrender now and you still can redeem yourself. Trust me... I once thought power was everything, but my master Onyx, my mother and my friends taught me that there is a better way and, I can’t believe I’m saying this... friendship is not overrated.”

“Bright... do you... really think there is still salvation for me?”

“I don’t think, I believe it. Come on, Sunset, let’s go back home.”

Bright smiling extended his hand to her, maybe he finally broke her shell, Sunset grabbed it and smirked... or not.
Bright felt how his lightning energy started to be drained. He then noticed that Sunset was grabbing his ring in an effort to get it for herself. She didn’t know that only the wearer could ever remove it. He immediately kicked Sunset in the chest and sent her back again, but the damage was done; he felt weaker. She managed to steal a good portion of his energy.

“Agh! Absorption magic?... how could I have been so naive!?”

He then looked at Sunset who stood up and was laughing like a maniac. She now had a flaming aura around her and lightning bolts surrounding her body as well.

“AHAHAHAHAHAHA!! THIS IS AMAZING! SO MUCH POWER! I CAN’T BELIEVE THIS IS ONLY A PORTION OF WHAT YOU POSSESS! YOU KNOW WHAT!? I CHANGED MY MIND! ONCE I GET RID OF YOU, I WILL TAKE YOUR PRECIOUS AXE FOR MYSELF! I WILL BE INVINCIBLE!”

What? Nonono, I don’t want that! Bright is my friend! My only friend!, she told to herself with worried eyes.

“Shut up, Sunset! You think I can go back now? Let’s finish what we started!”

Bright looked at her with widened eyes. He's see this behavior before... a Nightmare! Sunset had a Nightmare inside her all this time?

“You... you were sleeping all this time! Why have you awaken now?”

“Oh, silly Sunset. Since the day you abandoned Equestria, I have always been awake. I just let you take control. Sure, I was weak, but all your thirsts for power and selfish deeds have made me stronger, little by little. And now that we finally have magic again, I will use it to conquer this world and then... Equestria!”

Nightmare Sunset molded the lightning into the shape of an axe. Bright was still a little weak from the absorption, but he still able to summoned his axe again and prepared for her.

Sunset once again attacked Bright, who was still making an effort dodging, but this time the fight was more even. Sunset's speed was not almost at Bright’s level of speed. He didn’t want to admit it, but... she could kill him if he wasn’t careful. Sunset kept attacking and after swinging a hit, Bright barely dodged as she used her other claw to slash across Bright’s chest. The impact sent him flying towards where Twilight and her friends were. Twilight gasped and scooped him in her arms.

“Bright! Hang in there!”

“I’m OK, Twily. Damn, I can’t believe it. I was overconfident... ahh... I have no choice; I will have to use... that. I hope I don’t kill her.”

“Wha... what do you mean, Bright?”

Bright stood up. His chest was hurting badly, but it was not lethal. It seemed Sunset was still holding back a little. He knew he had to end this here and now. He really didn’t want to do it, but... he had no choice. Still hissing in pain, he lowered his head and closed his eyes, concentrating. His whole body started to shine with cyan electricity. Sunset noticed this and shouted.

“I don’t know what you're planning, but I will not be as stupid as you! NOW, DIE!”

“Dammit! I need a few more seconds!” Bright said.

Sunset shot a powerful beam of fire and lightning at him. It seemed he was done for.

Sorry, girls! I screw it up.

At that moment, Twilight and the rest of the girls hugged him an a desperate act of protection. He cursed himself, as he was sure that he and the rest of the girls would die.”

After the impact, Bright expected to see Sweet Rose and Mr. Onyx in the after life. But, instead, he noticed that he and the girls were fine. He then noticed that they were surrounded in a magical force field. But how? Twilight had no magic, but then she realized that, even as a human, she had magic inside her and thanks to the connection with her Element, she was finally able to release it. Not only that, she shared her magic with her friends - the Elements of Harmony. Then something amazing happened. Twilight grew wings and pony ears. Her hair also became larger and formed a pony tail. The same happened with the rest of the Elements; they grew pony ears and pony tails. Only Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy grew wings, most likely because their counter parts were pegasi, but... in that case... shouldn’t Twilight and Rarity have grown a horn?... oh, well! He would not attempt to break his mind trying to figure out the answer to that. He stopped concentrating his powers. Somehow, he knew the girls have got things under control now.

“Awwww... I wanted to see what you were going to do! It would've been so amazing!”, Pinkie Pie said before turning her attention back to Sunset.

Sunset tried to attack them, but every attempt ended in her being pushed back from them. Then with the power of friendship, the six shot a powerful, prismatic beam. Sunset tried to escape, but it followed her until it impacted. The crown was literally expelled off her head and landed elsewhere on the ground. The impact raised a lot of dust, but after it was all gone, there was a huge crater in the ground. Lying in the centre of the crater was Sunset, in her human form. She was crying.

Twilight approached and said:

“You will never rule Equestria... and now, for what you have done, all the power once you had here is gone.”

Sunset sniffled and whimpered. “I... I’m sorry. I really didn’t want to hurt anypony. I wanted power but not by the blood of others. I’m so sorry.”

”I believe you. Now it’s time for you to decide; you can continue on your selfish path or... you can accept guidance and seek the magic of friendship. The choice is yours.”

“But I don’t know anything about friendship... I think I even just lost my one and only friend.”

At that moment, Bright started to come down the crater, rubbing his injured chest. Damn, it hurt like a bitch.

Sunset didn’t make eye contact with him. She didn’t have any right to. Then, without warning, Bright hugged her in a warm embrace. She tried to break the hug, but gave up a moment later.

“But... but I hurt you... I threatened to conquer Equestria! Don’t you hate me?”

Bright chuckled. “To be honest with you, I’m furious! But that's nothing compared to how glad I am to see that you're OK. I’m glad that Nightmare is finally gone and... I’m sorry, too. I didn’t want to hurt you either.”, he turned to see Twilight, “Thank you, Twilight.” She nodded with a smile.

Bright turned again to look at Sunset.

“So what you say? I don’t fully understand friendship myself, but I know it’s something that's worth the try.”

“But... who will teach me? You and Twilight will go back to Equestria and... I’m not ready to go... not yet.”

“That’s not a problem, Sunset. I think I know who will be able to teach you what true friendship is all about...”, Twilight said and looked at her friends.

Sunset smiled, but still had regretful eyes. Now that the mind control spell was gone, every student was looking at her with furious eyes. Bright noticed this too and sighed. He knew Sunset path to redemption will be a long one... but at least he could trust Twilight's friends to keep her in check.

Principal Celestia then came and gave Twilight her crown back. She gave a motivational speech, similar to what his own mother gives all the time. Yep, she definitely was Celestia’s counterpart, even though Bright was confused why nopony cared at all about having humans with wings and pony ears here. All of them returned to the Fall Formal to have a little more fun before the portal closed. He danced with Ditzy and Sweetie Belle as he promised. He was glad that no one saw him fight. He really wasn't in the mood to answer some questions. He already had enough with the piles of questions that Rainbow and Pinkie Pie asked earlier. After some good old-fashioned dances, knowing he only had a few minutes left, Bright exited the Hall to find his friend, still sad about everything that happened tonight. She was outside looking at the destroyed school entrance, wondering how was she going to repair it. She heard Bright approaching and smiled.

“Hey, Bright. What a crazy night, huh?”

“Yep! But trust me, I've had worse.”

“Is that so?", she giggled, "Is it true? You really don’t hate or despise me?”

“No, Sunset... I know very well what solitude can do to you... not to mention, a Nightmare.”

“I can’t believe I let it take over me. I feel so ashamed.”

“It could've happened to anyone.”, Bright said, remembering how even it took his mother and Aunt Luna.”

“If you say so... Bright, do you think I really can learn the magic of friendship?”

“If you put your heart and soul into it, then, yes, I think so.”

Sunset smiled and hugged Bright. “Thank you, Bright. you've saved me.”

“Nah, Twilight did. You know, with her rainbow beam and all.”

“No... she transformed me back to my true self, but... your words, after that, saved me. After all I did, you forgave me for it and told me you were glad that I was OK... I think it’s the first time I've truly seen what friendship can do... and it makes me want to learn it even more. Thank you for being my friend, Bright.”

“No prob, Sunset. I will always be your friend.”

“I say the same... so who is she?”

“What do you mean?”

“Oh, come on, Bright. You know what I mean. When I... kissed you, I knew it. I knew you were already taken. Besides, you have that spark in your eyes. So who is the lucky mare?”

Bright chuckled. “Flying Hope.”

“Hehehehe, I don’t know why am I not surprised. Even so, Twilight was one of my guesses too.”

“Yeah, my mother said that too.”

“Do you think she will ever forgive me?”

“I do, if not at that moment. But she will eventually.”

“Glad to hear that. Will you come to visit me in 2 and a half years?”

“You can bet on that, my friend.”

They both shared a nice friendly hug and Bright reunited with Twilight and her friends who also gave their farewells. Bright, Twilight and Spike then proceeded to enter the portal. In themselves, they knew this whole adventure helped them grown up a little more and they were glad for that, but... not everything was fine in Bright’s mind. While he was watching the alter-human world fading away from his sight, he felt a little sad.

“More humans... why? Why you didn’t tell me anything?”

His heart ached a lot, but that wasn’t the worst part. In his mind, only one thought was present;

“I can’t trust you anymore... mother.”

Chapter 40, Break

Everypony was waiting patiently in the room for Twilight, Spike and Bright to return. Even when they seemed calmed, all of them were so worried about them. The portal was going to close any second now, Celestia felt the seconds go by like hours. What if her most faithful student, her little dragon and her son didn’t make it? What if she wasn’t going to see them for another 30 moons? She was close to going through the portal herself when, to her and everypony else’s surprise, Twilight and Spike exited the portal. Twilight had retrieved her crown back and she was walking only using her hind legs? Well, considering the place she came from, it was obvious to her but confusing for everypony else.

“Twilight! Spike!”, Everypony cheered and proceeded to hug their friend but they noticed something else;

“Hey, where's Bright!?”, Flying Hope asked.

The second she said that, her fiancée came out of the mirror too. Figuratively, he looked like he was lost in another world. With the sight lost, Flying Hope immediately rushed and tackled him.

“Bright, you're safe! Oh, I’m so glad! I was so worried about you!”

Bright saw his marefriend in front of him and smiled. After a deep kiss and stroking her mane, he stood up to see everypony else and his... family. All of them were there; The Elements, his Aunt Luna, Cadence and... her.

Princess Celestia trotted towards her son to hug him, but he, as quickly as his acceleration let him, moved away from her. Celestia felt his heart being pierced.

“Just... not now... 'Princess Celestia'.”

Another arrow penetrated Princess Celestia’s heart. Her son... calling her... 'Princess Celestia'. She wasn’t the only one surprised and in shock; almost everypony in the room was as stunned as her. All except Cadence and Luna who were only looking at the scene with expected eyes.
“Son... I don't think I heard you quite right...you called me... 'Princess Celestia'?”

“You hear me loud and clear... Princess Celestia.”

A third stab. Celestia started to felt her energy leaving her body. She knew her son was angry and he had all the right to be, but... this was too much.

“Bright... son... you know you don’t have to call me... 'Your Highness' or 'Princess Celestia'. For you, I’m... 'mom'... or 'mother' or... if you want, even... 'mommy'.”

Bright looked at her... he knew she was in pain and he wasn’t proud of doing it to her, but... he just couldn’t call her 'mother' right now. Not wanting to look at her breaking apart, he started to go through the door, exiting the room.

“I’m sorry... but I just can’t call somepony I don’t trust my mother! Now if you'll excuse, I need to be somewhere else.”

“BRIGHT! Where... where are you going?”, Celestia said with a half smile. She was doing her best to look cheerful. Her son wasn’t serious, was he? He... said he didn’t trust her anymore? Yeah, he had to be kidding. Nice one, son!

“I’m... going to pack my stuff. Everything is done. We retrieve the crown and left my good friend, Sunset Shimmer, in good hands. Feel free to ask Twilight for every detail... I just need to get out of here, so... see you later... everypony.”

With that said, Bright exited the room, not minding her mother's pleas to come back.

“Bright! Bright! Come here! Please!”Celestia screamed to her son.

She so wanted to go after him, but she felt her body was too heavy. She knew why he was so angry and she hated herself for that. He wanted to tell him how sorry she was and why she didn’t tell him about the other humans, but she just couldn’t bring herself to say it. After a few seconds, she couldn’t bear it anymore. She crumbled on the floor and started to cry. As everypony tried to console Princess Celestia, Flying Hope ran after Bright.

“Why? Just why? Why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t you tell me that you knew about those humans?!”

Bright kept repeating that to himself while walking to his room for his belongings. Even though his heart aches, he somehow knew that his mother had her reasons... maybe she was afraid he would leave Equestria to live in that other world... a world populated by humans! How naïve could his mother be? Of course he would never abandon her or his family in Minus! Especially... Flying Hope. Maybe... that was she was afraid of. She didn’t trust him, thinking she didn’t trust he loved her enough to stay by her side! She doubted his love and loyalty for her!

Tears of sadness started to fall down his cheek. He quickly wipe them away. He hated showing weakness to anypony. After a few minutes of walking, he finally made it to his room. He took his traveling backpack, thanking his mo... thanking Celestia that the servants didn’t take anything out yet. Nopony knew yet, but he lied to them too; he wasn’t going back to Canterlot. Surely his mother would cancel that stupid summit and would return there the same day to try to talk with him and he really wasn’t in the mood to even see her.

While grabbing his backpack and exiting the room at that moment, a very pissed off mare opens it with a kick and stared at him with daggers in her eyes.

“Bright! What is wrong with you!?”, Flying shouted.

“What’s wrong with me? What’s wrong with me? In case you didn’t notice, my mom lied to me, and not just any other lie. No. She lied big time! Since I returned to Equestria, she's been keeping this from me; An entire world with more humans, Flying! More humans! Like me!”

“Yes, I know that! But have you ever considered why she didn’t tell you? Maybe she was afraid that she lose you! She is your mother, for goodness sake. She already lost you once before, so of course she wouldn’t take a chance to lose you again!”

“What chance, Flying? There was never a chance! Do you really think I would have left her alone and escape to that other world? She didn’t even give me a chance to choose! And even if she did, I would have stayed here with her! But at least I would had been happy and excited, knowing some day that I could've met more humans! But no~, I had to find out by accident! It was always about her and her selfishness!”

Flying Hope was shocked. Bright... did had a point and she knew it. She also had something in common with Princess Celestia... if things would have turned out different, then... she started to feel so sad.

“And what about us? What if your mother had told you about other humans? You probably would've waited all this time for the portal to reopen and... try to get a nice human girl... you would have never set your eyes on me. I mean, why bother dating a pony when there is a world full of pretty human girls waiting for you... the very thought just... scares me. I’m scared that maybe you will never see me the same way before you left. Maybe you met some pretty girls... girls who can... give you babies... girls with nice, furless human bodies, hands instead of hooves, noses instead of muzzles... human girls... more suited for your love...”

Flying Hope started to cry, almost like Bright just broke up with her. That was enough to break Bright's anger a little. He immediately dropped his backpack and rushed to hug his fiancée.

“Flying... How can you say something like that? Of course I would have been with you anyway. You are the love of my life. I don’t care if there is a full world of human girls. Sure, they are pretty, but they are nothing compared to you. I don’t care about your fur, your hooves, the fact we can’t reproduce... I love every inch of you! Every night I spend with you is amazing! And when we are not sleeping together... I think of your amazing body... on how badly I want you until I finally fall sleep!”

“R... really?”

“I swear by Celestia’s name that there is no lie in my words, Flying! I will always love you! Not only that, but the idea of forming a herd has never crossed my mind. I’m yours and only yours! You hear me? Please believe me!”

Flying Hope eyes widened to impossible levels. She knew he wasn’t lying. Even after coming back from a world filled with human girls... he still wanted to be with her. Not only that, but he made it very clear that he wasn’t interested in marrying any other mare beside her... she sometimes considered, maybe... forming a herd with Twilight, but... if she could be honest with herself, she wanted Bright only for herself!

She felt so happy. She immediately kissed him deeply. He received the kiss gladly. They only broke it for the lack of breath and looked in each other's eyes.

“Now... no more tears, okay? I know you're trying to help me and Celestia, but please try to understand. She betrayed me. I really can’t see myself trusting her... at least not for now. I really need to cool my head and think about this.”

“... okay... can I go with you?”

“Thanks, my love, but... I think I have to do this on my own... you understand... don’t you?”

“... Yes... okay. In the meantime, I will return to Manehattan for a few days to see my family. I haven’t visited them since mom died. I think this is a good opportunity to do so.”

“Good. Don’t worry, I'll work this out. Don’t misunderstand, I don’t hate Celes...”

“At least call her 'mother', Bright! She doesn’t deserve that degree of cold shoulder! And you know it!”

"I promise I will think about that too. But, for now, 'Celestia' seems good to me.”

“I just want you to know I disagree. Now tell me, where are you going? Minus? Zebrica?”

“They would be my usual choices, right? But, no. I don’t want to be that far away from my family. After all, I promised her I wouldn’t leave Equestria for a long time, I need a place where I can relax and think things through. A place where even a pony with no interest in friendship managed to change.”

“Bright... you don’t mean...”

“Yep! For a long time, I wanted to visit that place. And I think it’s time for them to personally know their human prince.”

After drinking some water and calming herself, Celestia, alongside Luna and Cadence, flew at top speed to her son’s room. Maybe it wasn’t too late to stop him from leaving. She didn’t care about the summit anymore. The only thing she cared about right now was talking to her son. She wanted to tell how sorry she was. Terrible thoughts about Bright leaving her plagued her mind. She was dealing with it the best she could and taking caution with it as well. She didn’t need another nightmare trying to get to her again. Not that she was stupid enough to let herself succumb to it again.

“How could I let this happen? Now my little colt hates me!”

“Aunt Celestia, don’t be so melodramatic. I told you, I felt anger, disappointment and sadness. His heart didn’t show any sign of hate. He loves you far too much to find himself hating you.”

Celestia was relieved after Cadence told her that, but still... it was not so much condolence. Her little colt was angry and disappointed in her. He didn’t even called her 'mother'. She didn’t know how, but she knew she needed to regain his trust again. She made an oath at that moment; no more secrets from her son.

When they arrived at his room, it was empty. Not signs of Flying Hope or Bright. They searched all over the castle and then the train station. There they found Flying Hope.

“Flying! Where are you going?”

“I’m going back to Manehattan for a few weeks. Me and Bright are taking a break.”

“Taking a break?! Flying, don’t lie to me! You two can barely spend a single day being apart!”, Luna said, almost shocked.

“That’s true. I miss him already and I know he misses me too, but he thinks he needs some time alone to think things through and, as a good wife to be, I will support his decision. But trust me, the moment he asks me to come back, I will be here in a heartbeat!”

“But why he didn’t he accompany you on the train to Canterlot?”

“Oh! About that... he knew you would come to search for him here to try to stop the train, so he flew instead.”

“What? Then... where is he going? Minus? Zebrica?”

“He said he wanted to visit the place where Princess Twilight learned about friendship.”

“What!? you don’t mean...”

Flying Hope nodded. Princess Celestia gasped and was about to go after him but she stopped immediately after. She knew her son didn’t want to see her right now and she really needed to think of a better way to approach to him. She immediately summoned a quill and parchment and wrote a letter. She then ordered a Pegasus royal guard to fly to Bright's destination and give the scroll to the Mayor. The guard saluted and left immediately. Everypony saw him flying away. Celestia didn’t know what to do. She felt alone. How was she going to cope with this? At that moment, Flying hope grabbed her hooves and looked at her with warm eyes.

“Don’t worry, Princess. I know it won't be easy, but we all know you and Bright love each other very much. Just give him a few weeks to relax and then you can talk this through.”

“*sniff*... you think so?”

“I know so... After all, nopony knows him as well as I do...”

The Princesses looked at Flying with questionable eyes. Flying Hope realized what she just said and blushed heavily.

“No, no, no! I didn’t mean it that way!”

All the princesses laughed while Flying Hope kept turning even more redder. Princess Celestia felt a lot better. She knew Flying was right. She knew she screwed up, but she also knew she didn’t lose her son again. If time is what he needed, then she had plenty to spare, After saying their farewells to Flying and ordered the train workers to let her use the royal cart, all of them returned to the Crystal Castle to resume planning the summit. Celestia was still very sad, but now she needed to be strong... for her and her son.

Watching the beautiful landscape from above, Bright continued sky walking. The feeling was awesome! He wanted to travel like this more often. He felt so good at that moment. He already missed his fiancée so much. The pain was still there. He just couldn’t stop being pissed off at Celestia. Maybe he overreacted, but didn’t care. He had every right to. He didn’t want to think about her anymore. For now, he wanted to see Ponyville. Twilight recommended it with so much passion. With his mind set in his way and new found conviction, he continued kicking the air faster to reach his destination as soon as possible.

“Ponyville, here I come!” He shouted before disappearing in the horizon.

Chapter 41, An Expected Welcome

Bright was flying peacefully through Equestria’s blue skies. He was feeling a lot better. After finally cooling his head, he thought about the things he said to his mother. He wasn’t proud of it, but didn’t regret any word either. How can you trust somepony who doesn’t trust you back? He stopped thinking about her and focused on flying.

After a few hours and taking short breaks, he finally caught sight of that forest that Twilight and her friends told him about; the Everfree Forest, where the air and clouds move on their own, full of monsters and strange creatures... a nice place to hunt and have fun!

“Hmm, I wonder if I should visit her... well, I haven’t see her in a long time. Eh, why not? She was always so funny and listening her rhyme all the time was priceless.”

Bright started to descend to try to find something that looked like a house or cottage. Thanks to the first letters he and the Minus Market folks received, he knew she was living in this forest. After several minutes, he finally saw what he was looking; a little cottage. He landed in front of it and took a huge whiff of air. It smelled just like Zahari’s house. After all, she was also an alchemist and according to Zahari, maybe she was even better. He knocked the door and waited patiently for an answer until:

“Wait a second, please. I will be there in a breeze.”

Bright couldn’t help to chuckle. It was definitely her. The little zebra opened the door. She expected to find a pony or even a little yellow earth pony, but no. Instead she encountered a creature she knew very well; the human who hung out with her friend Zahari.

“Oh... my my, It’s Steel or am I so tired... and see what is not real?”

“Oh, c’mon, Zecora. Cut the crap, okay? You know you don’t have to rhyme all the time when you're around me... besides, it's very hard to understand you sometimes.”

“... Okay.” – After saying that, Zecora hugged Steel who returned the feeling. They weren’t exactly the best of friends, but they did use to hang out sometimes. Steel was always kind to her and showed true sadness when she moved to Equestria.

“Would you like a cup of tea?”

“I’d love to. Thanks, Zecora.”

Zecora and Steel talked for hours. It was amazing seeing all the things she saw in Equestria, but she was even more amazed to find out that he was the Princess’ son. He was really enjoying their chat. It was funny seeing how she was trying to rhyme even though Steel told her it wasn't necessary. Maybe she was so used to it. He wouldn’t be surprised if all Ponyville thinks every zebra talks like her.

“So you had a little fight with your mother?”

“Yeah... but I wouldn’t say 'a little'. I really really don’t want to see her any time soon, and please, Zecora, don’t start to defend her. I’m perfectly aware why she did it, but still... it hurts so much to know she didn’t trust me, so please... don’t.”

“As you wish, my friend. I will only pray for you and her to solve this nicely.”

“Thanks, Zecora, but I think it'll take time for that to happen.”

After the good cup of tea, Zecora offered Bright the guess room to spend the night. It was pretty late already so Bright accepted it and proceeded to sleep.

He had a very good night of sleep, courtesy from his aunt Luna. Yep, he called her 'Aunt'. He wasn’t angry with her or Cadence. His anger was for Celestia. He proceeded to have a nice breakfast with Zecora. Once his stomach was full, he said his farewells and promised to visit again sometimes. He started his walk to Ponyville. Zecora warned him to follow the dirt path which was the safest route to take. He nodded and kept walking. He really wasn’t scared of monsters, but Zecora should had remembered he was a hunter.

While walking to Ponyville, he couldn’t help to look at his surroundings. This forest was impressive and the rumors were true; the clouds moved by their own, there was a strong breezes without the help of Pegasi, but... somehow it didn’t feel that strange to him. It’s like the place where he came from, only... this doesn't count as 'natural' here. He wasn’t feeling any thirst for blood so that meant that no animal or monster were hiding to ambush him. His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a buzzing sound in the distance and it was heading in his direction. He then caught sight of something he really wasn’t used to seeing; coming to his direction was an orange Pegasus filly on a little scooter and she was pulling a kid’s wagon with two other little fillies. One was a yellow earth pony and the other a white unicorn. They each wore safety helmets. He then noticed the buzzing sound was coming from the little Pegasus' wings. They were moving so fast and, man, they were strong. Very strong. She surely must be an amazing flyer.

“Watch out!”, the little Pegasus screamed when he saw Bright in the distance. Bright didn’t move an inch. The little Pegasus stopped buzzing her wings and the scooter stooped a few inches away from Bright. Then they stared at him for a few seconds until the little earth pony first spoke:

“Okay... there’s something yah don’t see every day.”

Bright chuckled at this little cutie's accent. She sounded a lot like Applejack... maybe she was related to her. After giving them a closer look, they looked so familiar... he wasn’t sure why until the little unicorn removed her helmet. There was no doubt about it since he now recognized the hair... the purple and pink hairstyle...

“Sweetie Belle? Apple Bloom? Scootaloo?”, he thought. The pony counterparts of his little human friends.

When the other two removed their helmets, there was no doubt anymore. Bright chuckled, but decided to remain still. He didn’t want to scare them. After staring at him for a minute and noticing the creature didn’t have any intention of attacking them, Scootaloo said:

“Okay... go on, Sweetie Belle. Touch him.”

“What!? why do I have to?”

“Because you were the one who insisted on going to Zecora's in the first place!”

“Hey, that’s not fair! How was I supposed to know we were going to run into this strange thing in our way here!”

“Ya'll have ta admit, Scootaloo has a point, Sweetie Belle.”

“But... but...”

“It seems now we know who the real chicken here is.”

“Hey, I’m not a chicken! The least you two could do is come with me. That thing could be dangerous!”

The other two seemed unsure of what to say to that plea until Bright decided it was enough of the silent treatment.

“Hmm, just so you to know, I can hear and understand what you're all saying and I really don’t appreciate you calling me a “thing”. So please, stop doing that.”

The three fillies eyes widened in surprise and turned to see the... 'thing'. He was chuckling.

“Ya... ya can talk?”

“Yes, I can talk and sing... actually, I’m a terrible singer, but you get the point.”

Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but giggle at that comment. She immediately knew that this creature wasn’t dangerous.

“Hey, mister, with all due respect, what are you?”

“Hehehe. My name is Bright Steel. You can call me either way and, as for what I am, I’m a human. The only of my kind as far I know.”

The three fillies replied with an 'ohhhhh', but a second later, Sweetie Belle said:

“'Bright'? I'm sure I've heard that name before... Ahhhh! Yeah, I remember now! Rarity mentioned you before... you're... Prince Bright?! Son of Princess Celestia?!”

“Yep, that’s me!”

The trio gasped and immediately bowed before him. Bright only chuckled to see how cute they were. He raised his hand and said:

“Please rise your heads. I really don’t like people bowing to me. I haven’t done anything to deserve it and even if I did... I still hate the formalities.”

The fillies raised their head and smiled. Sweetie Belle saw that her sister was right; he seemed different from that other prince in Canterlot. Scootaloo then asked:

“Sir, may we know why you're walking around here in the middle of the Everfree forest?”

“Well... I just came from my friend Zecora’s house and now I’m on my way to Ponyville.”

“Really?!”, The trio asked in unison. Damn, they sure knew how to scream.

“Yep. Let's just say I’m on vacation and wanted to spend some time in that peaceful town.”

“Well, sir, ah must say ya have good taste. There is no place more welcoming and friendly than Ponyville! Ah know ya'll enjoy yer staying there.”

“Thanks, Apple Bloom. Now if you excuse me, I must be on my way.”

“Hmmm... can we go with you?”, Scootaloo asked.

“Uhhh... but you were three coming for the opposite directions? Didn’t you say you were going to Zecora’s?

“Well... yes, we did say that, but... we can go there any other time... it’s not every day we got to hang out with royalty.”

The other two fillies nodded in agreement. Bright chuckled:

“Okay, why not? Besides, you three are just too cute to leave you all alone in this forest.”

“Yay!”, they said and proceeded to follow him.

“Soooo, may I know why you three were going to Zecora’s house?”

“Well... we wanted Zecora to teach us about her culture so we can get our Cutie Marks in Zebra alchemy!”, Sweetie Belle said.

“Oh? Well... that’s interesting.”, he said and then noticed that none of them had their Cutie Marks yet.

The girls then proceeded to tell him all about their adventures to find their special talent. Bright heard it with much attention, but couldn’t help but laugh inside. They really were trying everything they could to find their special talent. And not only that... but some of their ideas were... kinda stupid.

“Sooo, you three are on a quest to find your special talent by trying everything you can think about?”

“Yep! No matter the challenge, we will keep trying because we are...”

The three of them looked at each other and nodded. After a huge breath they screamed.

“THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS!”

Bright felt the noise piercing his ears. Damn, maybe their special talent was screaming... or singing... well, at least that might be the case with Sweetie Belle. She has such a beautiful voice, even at her age. Not that Apple Bloom and Scootaloo’s voices were ugly, but Sweetie Belle's... was different.

“Okay? I can understand you want your cutie marks really soon, but... haven’t you tried, oh, I dunno... things you actually enjoy instead of trying random things that you really don’t like?”

“Why does everypony always say that?”, Scootaloo said a little pissed. Bright chuckled again. It was obvious he couldn’t be the first one to tell them that. So these girls were as stubborn as him.

“I think they tell you that because it’s the best option.”

“Yeah, easy for you to say! You're a prince! Your Cutie Mark must be awesome!”, Scootaloo exclaimed.

Bright stopped in his tracks... it had been years since he thought about that. A Cutie Mark? Well, he wasn’t an idiot. By this moment, it was so obvious humans can't get Cutie Marks. He didn’t care much about it, to be honest. He already knew his talent had to be hunting or maybe being a prince... yeah, right!

“Well, cutie, I can’t say my Cutie Mark is awesome because I don’t have one.”

“WHAT?!”, the three of them screamed.

“You see, humans are unable to...”

“You're an adult and you don’t have your Cutie Mark yet?”

“Well, no, that’s because... ”

“Excuse us for a moment, please”, Apple Bloom said and she and the other two huddled together a few meters from him. After a couple of minutes, they turned to see him and screamed:

“Do you want to be our president?!”, the trio asked without thinking twice.

“Say what?”

“We want you to join our club... to be a crusader! You are a prince and have no Cutie Mark! We can help each other, not to mention, having you as our president will give our club more class!”, Sweetie Belle said.

Bright was about to tell them the truth, but... after seeing Sweetie Belle’s adorable eyes and pleading face... damn, this filly must have the same power as her human counterpart... I must resist... I must... DAMMIT, I LOSE!

*sigh* "Okay, fine!”

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom hoofpalmed and said:

“That’s Sweetie Belle's version of the Stare for you.”

“What the... I just had the most ominous sense of déjà vu.” Bright said to himself.

After several minutes of walking through the forest, they finally reached Ponyville. Bright stopped for a moment at the entrance.

“Something wrong, Prince Bright?”, Apple Bloom asked.

“No... not really. I just... do you think they'll be afraid of me?”

The Crusaders thought for a moment. He kinda had a point there.

“Well... it could happen... just like with Zecora. At first, everypony was afraid of her... but don’t worry, maybe they learned their lesson.”

“Thanks, Sweetie Belle.”, he said while stroking Sweetie Belle’s mane and scratched behind her ear.

“You're welcome!... ohhhh, that feels good.”

Feeling a lot more confident, they made their way to the town. There were a lot of ponies around. There weren’t as many as there were in Canterlot, but still, they were many. Almost everypony noticed his presence. At first, no pony moved but... giving them a few seconds...

“Ahhhhh, it's a monster!”

“Oh, the horror! The horror!”

“Quick, everypony, get inside your homes!”

And just like that, in less than a minute, Ponyville went from being a cheerful village to a Ghost town. Some ponies even boarded up the entrances to their homes. Scootaloo frowned and said:

“Yes, Sweetie Belle, I can see that they all learned a valuable lesson from last time.”

Sweetie Belle weakly smiled and hide behind Bright’s leg. He smiled and picked her up by surprise. He then nuzzled her stomach, making her giggle. Really, if she kept this phase of cuteness up, he wouldn't be able to resist keeping her.

“Nah, it’s okay, girls. To be honest, they didn’t disappoint my expectations, but still I need a place to sleep here. Can you please tell me where the Mayor’s office is? Maybe she can help me out... If I don’t scare her to death, of course.”

The girls nodded and showed him the way to Town Hall. Sweetie Belle asked Bright if she could stay in his arms. He nodded and started walking. The other two couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of her. Bright noticed this and noted to give them both a ride later.

They arrived at the Mayor’s office, which to their surprise, was open. They entered and found the receptionist at the front desk. Her face showed a look of terror. It was obvious she didn’t want to be there at that moment. Bright felt a little sorry for her. Much to her grief, he placed Sweetie Belle on the floor and spoke:

“Hello, Ma'am. My name is Bright Steel and I’m here to have a talk with the Mayor, if it’s possible.”

“Ye... yes, sir... I mean, 'Prince'. We thought you were coming a lot later, though!”

“Huh? You knew about my arriva...", he sighed, "Mo... Celestia...”

“Yes, sir... we received a letter from your mother yesterday.”

“I see. Well, that’s nice. So, can we see the Mayor, please?”

“Of course, Prince Bright. Please follow me.”

Bright followed the nice earth pony to Mayor Mare's office. He couldn’t help to laugh a little at the name. It almost sound like 'Mayor Mayor'. When they arrived at her office, he noticed she was sitting in her desk and drinking a lot of tea. it was obvious she was stressed out.

“M... Mayor Mare? Princess Celestia’s son has arrived. He wishes to see you.”

Mayor Mare spilled her tea and saw Bright standing right in front of her. She already heard the rumors from Canterlot, not to mention the exact description Princess Celestia gave her in the scroll, but looking at him was still pretty shocking. Bright smiled at her and the Mayor didn’t faint nor ran away. That was a good signal.

Her assistant bowed to Bright and then trotted back to the front desk. Bright paid no mind to that and proceeded to greet the Mayor.

“Hello, Mayor. Sorry for coming without further notice, but I don't really like drawing attention to myself. I hope you don’t mind.”

“...Oh! Of course not, Prince Brigh. But still, I’d had like to give you a proper welcome to our humble little town.”

“Nah, it’s okay. I’m not really into big events. All I ask is for a place to stay and I won't trouble you anymore.”

Mayor Mare felt more relaxed now. This... human (as Princess Celestia said was his species) seemed more kind than she expected.

“It’s... not a bother talking to you, Prince! Please come with me. I will show you your temporary house during your stay.”

Bright nodded and alongside the Mayor and the Crussaders (This time, carrying Apple Bloom, much to her joy) proceeded to walk to his new temporary home. They talked a little about themselves on the way. Bright immediately noticed she was much younger than she looked and she blushed when he pointed that out. The Mayor and the Crusaders, by their part, were amazed about his origins and childhood outside Equestria. After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the house. It looked simple and comfy enough. Bright loved it, although the Mayor seemed a little troubled.

“I’m... I’m sorry, but we still haven’t finished the royal house yet... I’m really sorry, but for now, this is the best I can offer you... please don’t throw me in a dungeon!”

Bright raised an eyebrow and asked:

“Why would I put you in a dungeon? You're giving me this house for me to stay in. I should be thanking you!”

Mayor Mare’s eyes widened. She was so confused. She clearly remembered what happened the last time a member of the royal family came to Ponyville for a visit.

“Well... you see, a few months ago, Prince Blueblood stayed here and...“

Bright stopped her at that moment.

“I don’t need to hear anymore, Mayor. Please don’t worry about it so much. I’m a simple guy with simple tastes and all I need is a roof over my head. Heck, I would settle for a cave! So, thank you so much, Mayor. This house is perfect!”

Mayor Mare’s jaws was on the floor by that moment. She couldn't believe it. This prince was totally different from the other one. He indeed was Princess Celestia’s son. She liked this human already.

“Well... you are most welcome, Prince Bright! Now if you excuse me, I need to prepare a little speech to introduce everypony here to you for... for what I’m seeing outside here, I feel like suffering from déjà vu. It’s just like with Zecora... these ponies never learn. Please, I must ask you to be ready in about two hours for your presentation... If you don’t mind, of course.”

“No problem, Mayor. I’ll be there on time.”

With that said, the Mayor bowed to Bright, gave him the key to his new house and returned to her office. Bright and the Crusaders entered the house. It was pretty nice! Just like any other pony house. A nice living room, a little kitchen and dining room, a bathroom with a shower and, last but not least, a bedroom. The bed was kind of small, but that wasn’t a problem. The couch seemed comfortable enough. He looked in the fridge to see if there was something to eat. To his surprise, it was totally full; lot of vegetables, bread and cupcakes and to drink, apple and cherry juice. Bright smiled at this, he had brought a lot of bits from his savings to buy food but it seemed the mayor already had it covered. He noted to buy his own food when he ran out of it. In the palace it was different but here in Pony ville, He didn’t like the idea of living at the expense of others. He continued looking through his food supply. Obviously, there wasn’t any meat. He noted to go fishing later In the nearby river.

After settling in his new home, he invited the Crusaders to brunch. Sure, he wasn’t a chef but his cooking was acceptable. After all, living with a Minotaur who cooked terribly helped a lot. He prepared a nice salad and gave them cupcakes for dessert. As they ate with gusto, Bright couldn’t help but look at the trio with a smile. They were so innocents, full of determination and bravery. He saw part of him in them when he was a child. In his heart, he knew that he would definitely adopt a foal when he and Flying Hope are finally married. Preferably a filly.

His thoughts were interrupted when he he caught a glimpse of something through the front window. He took a closer look and saw a grey Pegasus putting something in his mail box. She had a blonde mane and tail and her Cutie Mark was... bubbles? He gasped a little but calmed himself. Immediately, he rushed outside. When he made it to his front yard, the Pegasus raised her head and gasped. There was no doubt about it; grey coat, blonde hair and incredible cute crossed eyes...

“Ditzy?”, Bright thought.

The little Pegasus blushed a little and flew away as fast her wings could carry her. Bright thought about following her but he second-guessed the idea. Maybe she was scared or... had issues about her eyes... just like the other one. He then remembered that she left something in his mail box. When he looked inside to see what it was, a huge smile appeared in his face. There were a couple of muffins with a little note leaning against them that said:

“WELCOME TO PONYVILLE”

The Crusaders followed Bright outside to look at the note and smiled as well. Sweetie Belle then said:

“Ooh, it’s seems Ms. Ditzy Doo already gave you a welcoming gift. She is so thoughtful, isn't she?”

“Yeah! Too bad so many ponies are so mean to her!”, Scootaloo said.

That comment caught Bright’s attention.

“Wait, what?... you're telling me she's been bullied?”

“Well... yeah. A little, you know... because of her eyes?”

Bright felt his anger increasing but he didn’t want to scare the fillies. He calmed himself down the best he could and only had one thought;

“Not in my watch.”

After a few minutes, the Crusaders said their farewells and went off to go crusading. Bright took this opportunity to rest a little in his couch. After an hour and a half, he stood up and made his way to Mayor Mare's office. It was the same as when he first arrived; the streets were as empty as a ghost town. When Bright arrived at Town Hall, Mayor Mare and her assistant were already waiting for him. She looked a little pissed.

“Hey!”, Bright greeted.

Both ponies bowed again. He didn’t like that and was going to advise against it when the Mayor said:

“I’m so sorry for this, Prince Bright. These ponies are so thick-headed. But do not worry - I will solve this.”

Bright decided not to ask any questions and followed both ponies to the Town Central Hall. Once they made it there, Bright looked and saw a little scenario with a microphone in the center. Of course, there were no ponies there yet, save the Crusaders, a red stallion with orange hair (Man, he looks strong!) and an elderly mare with a green coat and white mane. These two new arrivals looked surprised to see him, but smiled. Bright immediately went to greet the Crusaders again and maybe meet the new ponies. Apple Bloom leaped into his arms and said:

“Hiya, Bright! Ah want yah ta meet my big brother; Big Macintosh.”

“Hello, Big Macintosh. Nice to meet you.”

“Eeyup.”

“Uhh...”

“Umm, you can count that as a 'Nice to meet you too.'. My brother doesn’t talk much. Even less with new po... new creatures.”

“I... see. And who is this lovely mare?”, Bright said and looked at the green mare.

“This is my Grandma; Smith. But everypony call her 'Granny Smith'.”

“Nice to meet you, Granny Smith. It’s easy to see where Apple Bloom got her cuteness.”

“Oh, my boy, you flatter me. Nice to meet you too, sonny.” The elderly mare said before looking away with a small blush.

Bright nodded and proceeded to reunite with Mayor Mare in the stage. Mayor Mare then, from out of nowhere, took out a big megaphone and said:

“Citizens of Ponyville! By Princess Celestia’s orders, everypony in town must be present her in the Town Hall in the next 3 minutes, starting now, to meet her son! The pony who don’t get here on time will respond to Princess Celestia personally!”

Bright looked at the Mayor, surprised. She really said that. She then noticed him looking at her and chuckled.

“What? it’s the only way I can get them to come! I’m sure they fear the Princess' wrath more than anything.”

Bright couldn’t fight that statement. Mayor Mare had a point; Celestia can be really terrifying when she wanted to be, but still... that was a low blow.

Seconds later after the Mayor said her piece, the ground started to tremble, lots of hooves were heard and Bright was surely amazed. In less than 2 minutes, everypony in town was in front of the stage. All of them were looking at him with worry in their eyes but nopony dared to run away from him again. Wow, they really feared Celestia’s wrath! Would she be pleased or sad to see this?

Seeing that everypony in town was now present, Mayor Mare cleared her throat and started her speech:

“Citizens of Ponyville! As Mayor of this beautiful town, it is my honor to present to you Prince Bright Steel, son of Princess Celestia! I hope every one of you will make him feel at home here! I know all of you have your doubts about him, but that is why we are all here! The Prince has agreed to answer any questions you may have! So, Prince Bright, if you please?”

Bright took the microphone and stood in front of everypony.

“Hello, everypony! As your beautiful Mayor said, my name is Bright Steel. I can understand no one here have ever seen a creature like me before, but I can assure you that there's nothing to be afraid of! I mean no harm to any of you. I just wanted a peaceful vacations and this Ponyville was well recommended by a good friend of mine and I will be more than happy to cleanse any doubt you have about me. So, c’mon, don’t be shy. Any question?”

An Earth Pony mare raised her hoof and asked:

“How did you become Princess Celestia’s son?... if you don't mind me asking?”

“Well, I think it’s pretty obvious that she adopted me, young lady.”

The mare blushed a little and felt ashamed, the answer was indeed pretty obvious. Another hoof was raised:

“Do you eat meat?”, a little chubby colt asked:

“To be honest with you, yes. For my omnivorous nature, I need to consume meat sometimes, but don’t worry. My diet here in Equestria consist of fish and meat provided by my mother from other countries. I never eat Ponies, Griffins, Minotaurs or Zebras and I plan to keep it that way.”

Even though some ponies gasped, they couldn’t hide their relieve faces. The little hoof of a filly was raised:

"If you don't mind me asking, what is the name of your species?”

“Well, little cutie, as far as I know, my species are known as 'humans'.”

When he said that word, many ponies started to whispering between themselves. Bright was a little confused but decided to let them be.
After so many other questions, which he gladly answered, many ponies started to feel a lot more comfortable around him. Some even approached and gave him a hoof/hand shake. He was shocked. It seemed Twilight was right; the ponies of this town were a lot friendlier than the ones in Canterlot. While shaking more hooves, Bright was looking around until he finally found the mare he was looking for. She was talking with a little unicorn filly as he immediately approached to her.

“Hello, young lady.”

The grey Pegasus and the little filly looked at the prince and gasped. After that, they immediately bowed.

“It’s okay, please raise. I don’t really like that bowing stuff. I wanted to thank you for your delicious muffins. It’s pretty obvious that they were baked with love. May I know your name, miss?”

The little Pegasus felt a little worried. She had never been in front royalty before. What if she upsets him for her presence or... her eyes? But the Prince had asked her a question and she had to answer:

“Umm... my name is Ditzy...Your Highness. Ditzy Doo.”

“Oh, Ditzy, huh? And who is this little cutie?”, Bright said and raised the little filly in his arms. The little unicorn didn’t mind at all. In fact, she even screamed 'Yay!'. Bright knew it wasn’t very polite to carry a filly he just met. But, hey, It was their fault for being so cute!

“OH! This is my daughter... Dinky.”

“Daughter? Hmmm... well, this Ditzy seems a little older than her human counterpart”, he thought.

“Well, Miss Ditzy Doo, you have two things to be very proud of; your excellent baking and your amazingly cute daughter.”

“Tha... Thank you...”, she said while doing her best not to look at him eyes to eyes. Bright knew the reason so he wasted no time.

“You are very welcome. But tell me, why are you looking away? Am I that hideous?”

“What? No no no, you are not hideous! It’s... well... I’m afraid you will not like what you see if I raise my head.”

“And what is that? C’mon, don’t be shy. I promise I will not judge you.”

Ditzy felt a little more confident now. But she was sure that he wouldn't honor his word after seeing her. Anyway, the prince wanted to see her face so she raised her head, showing her crossed eyes to him. She prepared her mind for uncontrollable laughs... but they never came. Instead, the Prince was looking at her with a warm smile.

“Wow! Now I’m confused; Why do you hide your face when you are so beautiful?”

Everypony who was watching the scene were confused. Was the Prince half-blind or what? Didn’t he noticed? Ditzy then asked:

“My Prince... haven’t you noticed yet?”

“Noticed what?”

“My eyes! They are not... normal. They are crossed!”

“Yep, I noticed that... so what? It’s not like you can’t see. And to be honest with you, I think they are very cute and unique. I really like them. I don’t want to sound insensible, but... I think they make you look even cuter than most noble mares I've known.

Ditzy and everypony present were shocked. She somehow knew that he was serious but there was not a single feeling of malice in his words. Before she notice, she was crying, but at the same time, she had a smile in her muzzle. The little filly in the Prince's arms jumped to hug her.

“See, mommy? Just like I told you; you are normal! Even the Prince thinks so!”

*sniff sniff*"... Yes, Dinky... thank you. And thank you too, Prince Bright.”

“Just 'Bright' is fine, if you don’t mind. And one more thing...”

Bright made sure to increase his voice volume to assure that everypony could hear him.

“If anypony ever dares to bully you or call you cruel names, regardless of how your eyes look, don’t hesitate to tell me. For that stallion or mare will not answer to Celestia... they will answer to ME!

Ditzy, still in tears and smiling, nodded. Bright nodded back and went back to his conversation with the crowd. To his surprise, they were even more cheerful with him now than they ever were. It would seem that many of them were Ditzy's friends or were just simply pleased to see how he stood up for her.

The rest of the day was nice and quiet. Bright returned to the house and went to sleep, wondering what kind of wonders were waiting for him the next day.

(Ponyville Train Station)

Two mares were making their way out of the Friendship Train. They both seemed a little tired.

“C’mon, I really need my rest!”

“Oh, please, don’t be like that! We just returned from our vacation in Manehattan!”

“I know... sorry, I’m just tired and I really wanna be back in my bed.”

*sigh* "Okay, Bon Bon. Let’s go home.”

“Thank you, Lyra.”

Chapter 42, I knew it!

After an amazing goodnight sleep, Lyra woke up to the start of a new day. She took a shower and had a nice breakfast with her roommate, Bon Bon. After getting themselves ready for the day, they exited their house to open the candy shop. Bon Bon was the owner while Lyra was her assistant. Since the Canterlot Orchestra was on break, she had enough spare time to lend a helping hoof to her best friend. Lyra noticed something strange about the ponies' attitude today. It wasn’t a surprise that at least one pony would insult her about her beliefs about humans being real. It had been the same since that day she finally decided to share her beliefs with everypony.

Of course, nopony believed her superstitions. Soon, many started calling her 'Humaniac', 'Human Lover', 'Hupsycho', or her personal favorite, 'Humony'. She didn’t care what they all thought about her. After all, she was completely sure that humans exist. And someday she would find one and they would be best friend forever and ever!

Back to the topic, there wasn’t a single day without at least one pony calling her by one of those mean nicknames. But so far today... nothing. Instead of the usual daily routine, many ponies were waving their hooves at her and smiling. Some even giggled and bowed to her, like they were sympathetic or something.

Bon Bon also took noticed of this as well.

“Wow, Lyra, are we really in Ponyville?”.

“I’m trying to wrap my head around that too, Bon Bon”.

They decided to ignore the strange feeling and resumed their trot to the candy shop. Once they arrived, they found some notes attached to the door which said;

“SORRY FOR CALLING YOU A CRAZY HALLUCINATING PONY”

“YOU WERE RIGHT AFTER ALL!”

“I’M SO SORRY LYRA, NO HARD FEELINGS RIGHT?”

There were some others, but Lyra ignored them and tossed every note in the trash can next to the front door. This joke has started to go a little too far. She didn’t even know why were they doing this. Were they trying to make her feel welcome before bullying her again when her guard is down? As if she'd be stupid enough to fall for that lame joke.

“What do you think they're planning, Bon Bon?”

“What? What you mean, Lyra?”

“Oh please, it’s pretty obvious that they're up to something. Suddenly everypony started treating me nicely and apologetic? Well, I don’t buy it!”

“I don’t know, Lyra. They seemed pretty sincere to me. Maybe it's for real.”

“But why? It doesn’t make any sense! It’s not like a human just showed up in front of them, proving that I was right all along!”

Bon Bon chuckled, “You're right Lyra. Seriously, what are the chances of that happening anyway?”

“Umm... excuse me for my impatience, but... are you going to open up the shop now? I’d like to buy some sweets for these lovely fillies.”, a voice said from behind them.

“Oh! Just give us one moment, sir. Your voice doesn't sound familiar. Are you new in tow...”

Bon Bon turned to see her customer and her eyes widened to impossible levels. Her mind didn’t have enough time to process what she was looking at; a furless and hornless minotaur with three little fillies next to him.

“Bon Bon, what happened? Why are you...”

Lyra also turned around to see. Bright, the Crusaders and Dinky, who was in his arms, relived the familiar sense of déjà vu. Not knowing what to do with 2 unconscious mares who faint after seeing the human. They decided to go to Sugarcube Corner for their snack.

“They'll... they'll will be alright... won't they?”

“Sure, they’ll be fine. As you could tell from yesterday, many ponies can be really overdramatic in this town.”

“Yeah! Not to mention she's the only pony who ever believed that your kind exist. Now that ah think about it, yah might've broken her.”

“What? You mean she's a Heart... what was their last name? Can you tell me their names, girls?”

“Yeah, the earth pony's name is Bon Bon and the unicorn's name is Lyra Heartstrings.”

“Oh! So she's a descendant of Scroll Heartstrings! Well... she seems nice to me.”

“She is, but... she can be a little obsessive with your kind. I would suggest you to watch your back from now on, at least until she calms down and gets use to you.”

“Noted, Sweetie Belle. Now let’s go! I really need something sweet to bite!”

“Yay! Let’s go, Bright!” the trio said.

Lyra and Bon Bon were waking up, they nuzzled their head and opened their eyes.

“Owwww, my head. Wha... what happened?”, Bon Bon said and turned to see Lyra, who was just staring at the place where Bright was before she fainted.

“Lyra? What are you looking at?”, she then notices Lyra was sweating and a huge smile was adorning her face.

“Bon Bon... you saw it too, right? I know you did! After all, you fainted too!”

“Saw what?... Oh, now I remember! Yeah! I saw it!”

“That’s all I wanted to hear!”

Lyra then started running in the direction where the human might've gone off to, while ignoring Bon Bon's screams to stop.

Bright and the little fillies were having a nice conversation while enjoying their milkshakes. He was pretty impressed with all their crusades. How in Tartarus were they still in one piece? Bright told them a little more about himself as well, but decided not to tell them about his powers unless it would be necessary. Seriously, the last thing he needed was to answer thousand of questions from everypony in town. Not to mention the thought of what these three cuties asking him what he'd do for a 'crusade'.

After their questioning, the Crusaders decided to show their club’s president their headquarters... a tree house. It was quite the walk before they arrived, but suddenly, Bright felt a sense of danger and immediately jumped high. He made it just in time to dodge a mint green ball of fur.

“What was that?”, he thought.

Whatever it was landed several meters away on the ground. He and the Crusaders immediately noticed that the furry mass was a pony. Even though she landed hard on the ground, the mint green pony immediately stood up and sharply glared at Bright. Suddenly, her horn glowed. Bright was blinded by her magic while she tackled him again. The second later he had two powerful hooves against his stomach and a little cute pony face nuzzling his chest.

“I KNEW IT! I KNEW IT!! I KNEW HUMANS EXISTED!!”

“What the f...?”

“OH, BUT FEAR NO MORE, MY DEAR HUMAN! I KNOW YOU MUST FEEL LONELY AND LOST IN THIS PONY WORLD, BUT NO ANYMORE! COME WITH ME!”

Bright raised his head and saw that it was the same mint unicorn who fainted earlier from seeing him. She had a grin in her face that would easily match Twilight’s when she finds a new book she hasn't read, only... that sight was enough for him to know that troubles was afoot... Er, ahoof?

“Uhm, excuse me, miss, but... would you kindly let me go, please?!”

“AHA! I KNEW I WASN’T WRONG WHEN I THOUGHT I HEARD YOU! YOU CAN TALK! THAT’S SO AWESOME!!”

Bright was starting to feel really uncomfortable now. This pony's grip was really strong. He tried to pull her away, but she was too strong. He knew he couldn’t use his powers or strength against her. The last thing he needed was to be known as the human prince who hit a mare, no less one of his subjects. That would not look good on his resume.

Bright did the only thing he could think of: scratch the pony's ears.

“What are you... ohhhhh, that feels so good... so relaxing... if this what hands are capable of... mmm. I so have to bring you home with me.”

Little by little, Lyra loosened her grip on Bright, enough for him to get free. He then started to make a run for it, but his escape was interrupted when he found himself being levitated by this pony’s magic.

“Ah ah ah! You're not going anywhere! Especially since I'm more curious about what those beautiful hands of yours can do!”

Bright facepalmed for his own stupidity. He made himself more desirable after that ear-scratching stunt he pulled.

Lyra grinned and started to skipping towards her home with her new human until the CMC stood in her way.

“Hey, Miss Heartstrings! What do you think you are doing with our friend!”, Sweetie Belle asked, clearly pissed off.

“Yeah! The other two added.

“Oh, I’m just taking him to his new home. MY home! Don’t worry, I promise you he'll be treated very well and I'll give him tons of love!”

“Uh?... Miss Lyra, you do realize who he is, don't you?”

“He's a human! You know, the species I always said existed, but everypony always made fun of me? Now I have a solid proof and a new friend! Isn’t that fantastic!”, Lyra said with a grin while clapping her hooves.

The girls looked at each other in confusion, but immediately understood her. It was clear that she didn’t know who he is or who his mother was. After all, until yesterday, almost nopony in town knew about Prince Bright. Their thoughts were interrupted when they noticed Lyra and Bright were gone.

Lyra kept skipping happily to her home. Everypony who saw them couldn’t help but watch them in confusion. Lyra, by her part, kept repeating:

“In your faces! I told you so! Who is the crazy pony now, huh?!”

Bright didn’t say or do anything. As any unicorn, Lyra’s aura was strong, but it was nothing he couldn’t break with his strength alone, but he decided to let her be. After all, it's not every day you can prove to a whole town that you weren’t crazy.

“Oh, I have so much I want to ask you, my dear human! Just you wait, you will love your new home!”

Bright chuckled a little and asked:

“And why do you think I need a home? Wouldn’t you have stopped to think that maybe... I already have one?”

“Ahahahahaha! Oh, my dear human, you don’t have to pretend. I know very well that you are one of a kind and knowing this town, I’m pretty sure all of them haven’t treated you very well.”

“What make you think... oh, I see. You just arrived in town, didn’t you?”

“Huh? How did you know that? Are you a psychic? Human are psychics? Please tell me your kind are psychic!”

“...No, not really. You see, I already presented myself to everypony yesterday, with Mayor Mare's help. What I want to say is that everypony here already knows me.”

“What? So that means...”

“Yeah... you're embarrassing yourself right now. Can you please let me go?”

Lyra thought for one moment about the human's words, but...

“I... I don’t believe you! You're lying!”

“No, I’m not. Please, lady, isn’t strange that nopony is shocked at seeing me right now? In fact, I think they are more shocked to see you kidnapping me.”

“What... why would they be?”, Lyra said, but also noticed everypony looking at her way. The human was right. Instead of looking at him, they were looking at her as if she were committing a criminal act.

“Umm... why is everypony looking at me like that?”

Bright thought for a moment about what to say to her in this situation, but decided to being honest.

“Well, you see, my mother... well, my adopted mother is... Princess Celestia.”

After hearing that, Lyra froze in place. Those words echoed in her head until...

“WHAT!?”

“Yep. Sorry for not telling you sooner, but I wanted you to have your fun.”

“But... but... no! You're lying. There is no way that you're Celestia's son!”

“But that was we were trying to tell you, Miss Lyra”, Applebloom, who just arrived with the rest of the Crusaders, said.

Lyra narrowed her eyes and smirked.

“Ha! Do you really expect me to believe that?”

“It’s true, Miss Heartstrings”, another voice intervened.

Everypony looked who said that. It was Mayor Mare. Alongside her was Bon Bon. Lyra was shocked. Somehow she knew that she was in serious trouble.

“He indeed is Princess Celestia’s son. Now I will not say this twice; release Prince Bright now!”

“But... but...”

“Please, Lyra. I know you were excited about seeing a human, but you're taking this too far. Just look at the prince - he is terrified!”

“What? I am not!”

“You're not? Oh.. Well, anyways, Lyra, please, release him. You could go to jail if you don’t.”

Lyra, ashamed, nodded and released the human. Mayor Mare approached the mint unicorn slowly, terrifying Lyra until the human stood in between her and the Mayor.

“Prince Bright, what are you doing? This mare just committed a grave crime against royalty. She tried to ponynap you. I think she deserve some form of punishment.”

Lyra, sobbing, said:

“I’m sorry... I didn’t know he was Princess Celestia’s son. I... I was so happy to finally discover a real human... I just wanted to prove to everypony that I wasn’t crazy, Please... forgive me.”

Bright noticed the little unicorn’s tears and he sighed.

“Mayor... ahem, this was all just a misunderstanding. You see, Miss Lyra here was just giving me a ride with her magic. I gave her my consent so no crimes against me or royalty has been committed here.”

Mayor Mare looked at the Prince with confusion. She was about to protest, but Bright interrupted her again.

“But... there has been another crime going around in Ponyville!”

Everypony present looked at Bright, confused.

“A crime of bullying! You see, my unicorn friend here was always aware of the existence of my kind, but instead of receiving the respect she deserved, she was made fun of and humiliated! And as Prince of Equestria, I cannot allow that!”

Bright looked a little pissed. Everypony was a little afraid of what he was planning to do. He made it very clear, yesterday with Ditsy, that he hated bullying. Bright looked at them, knowing that he had them right where he wanted.

“So I demand that everypony, who ever made fun of Miss Lyra Heartstrings, apologize to her!”

Everypony, including Lyra and Bon Bon, gasped. They all thought he was joking, but his serious stare made them think otherwise. Without wasting time, everypony approached Lyra.

“We're sorry, Lyra.”

“You were right all along.”

“Sorry for being so mean to you.”

"We won't doubt you ever again."

Those were some of the comments that ponies gave her. Even Mayor Mare apologized to her. After everything settled down, everypony returned to their homes or jobs, leaving only Bright, Bon Bon and Lyra.

“Well... I guess that solves everything.”, Bright said, waving his hand and proceeded to return to his home.

“Why?”

“Huh?", he turned around, “Why what?”

“Why did you helped me? I just tried to take you home with me! I held you against your will! So why did you helped me?”

Bright sighed, “You want my honest answer? Okay... because, as I said, I know what you went through I know the pain of being bullied for being different or having strange beliefs.”

Bright approached the melancholy unicorn and scratched her ear again.

“But now you don’t have to worry about any of that anymore, now that everypony knows. Isn’t that what you wanted?”

“...Yes...that’s what I... oh, thank you! I'm so happy!”

Lyra tackled Bright in a hug... again.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come live with me? I mean, as a roommate! I could get use to this!”

“Sorry, but I can’t. I’m just passing by. I'll eventually have to return to Canterlot.”

“I see. Well... could you at least come over to my home and answer some questions regarding your species?”

“Just like Twilight and Sunset”, Bright thought.

“Okay, as long as you don’t try something crazy again. Promise?”

“I promise! Oh, I forgot, we were never formally introduced; My name is Lyra Heartstrings and this is my best friend Bon Bon.”

“Nice to meet you, Prince Bright.”, Bon Bon said as she bowed.

“Please, no bowing. I don’t really like the formalities. It's nice to meet you both too! Okay, Miss Heartstrings, lead the way!”

Lyra nodded rapidly and started skipping towards her and Bon Bon's home. She couldn't be any happier. Not only she managed to prove she was right all along about humans, but she also made a new friend... A NEW HUMAN FRIEND!

Bright didn’t know why, but, he suddenly felt very cold... as if he just made a pact with the devil. He proved this to be true since he didn’t sleep the next night, for the little unicorn literally asked him hundreds of questions. Almost the 80% of the questions were focused on his hands and what they were capable of. Lyra begged for dozens of ear scratches throughout the whole thing. Yep, he had screwed big time!

“Correction; she's even worse than Twilight and Sunset put together.”, he thought.

Chapter 44, Realization

After the Canterlot incident, a few weeks past and everything went back to being very relaxing and nice in Ponyville. Everypony there was very kind to him. Twilight was right; this place was nothing like Canterlot. He still couldn’t believe that Twilight and her friends gave up their Elements and now, they had to open some kind of chest that bloomed out of a tree? Equestria never fails to surprise him.

Pinkie finally gave him the traditional ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party. She told him in secret that she’s been wanting to host it for so long. Bright was very flattered.

Thanks to the letters he and Flying Hope send each other, he was happy to know that she was doing alright at home. She’s been spending so much time with her family, it brought a smile to Bright’s face. He knew how much she needed her family’s support after her mother’s unfortunate demise.

Bright didn’t exactly have a daily routine for how to spend his time in Ponyville. Some days he would spend time going to Sugarcube Corner learning how to bake from Pinkie Pie, racing with Rainbow Dash or talking with Rarity and Applejack. He even helps Fluttershy take care of the little animals in her cottage. He was more than glad to help... but the same could not be said for the little white bunny. Only one afternoon with him was enough for Bright to know how annoyingly spoilt this bunny was. If it weren’t for the promise he made to Fluttershy, that bunny would be already be in his stomach.

The only pain in the ass (according to him) was Twilight. Not that he didn’t like to spend time with her but because she was always trying to convince him to return to Canterlot and talk with his mother. Even Luna took turns at being the peacemaker whenever she visited him in his dreams.

He also had some free time to spend with Lyra. She was constantly beaming with happiness whenever he visited her. At first, he had to admit that he took her for a psycho or a stalker, but… by the passing days, he started to like her. She was a really nice pony once you get to know her.

Sometimes he would also spend some time with the Crusaders. Even thought they made him an honorary member, he never crusaded with them. When they invited him to, his job, most of all, was to keep an eye on them. Something that Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Rarity appreciated a lot. He really adored these fillies.They were full of energy and dreams. He knew someday they would get their Cutie Marks. He had bonded very well with them and the idea of adopting a filly once he got married had been on his mind many times. Why did they have to be damn cute!? Of course, he also spent some time with Ditzy and Dinky. The little filly always liked to climb onto his head. Even though Ditzy apologized for her behaviour every time, he always told her that it was fine. He was also glad to know the bullying against her had stopped.
Yep! He had to admit, the idea to moving to Ponyville was really tempting.

Bright woke up early and proceeded to take a shower and dress up. He needed to meet the CMC at the school for they wanted to show him their routine to raise the flag in the Equestria games.

He walked out of his house to meet them. During his walk there, everypony greeted him and he greeted them back. It seemed it would be another beautiful day in Ponyville. When he arrived at the schoolhouse, he found many fillies and colts practicing their routines. All of them were doing their best, which released a chuckle out of him. Many of the students also greeted him. Since the day he visited the school by the CMC request and shared some stories with the class, all of them immediately became his friends and fans. Even Miss Cheerilee was looking at him respectfully.

He immediately found his three favourite fillies. Rainbow Dash was also there, acting as their couch.

“Hey, girls! Hi, Rainbow!”

“Hey, dude. Are you here to check the CMC’s routine too?”

“Yep!”, he turned to the girls, “Okay, girls, surprise us.”

The CMC nodded and began with the show. By the time they ended, both Bright and Rainbow had their jaws on the ground. That routine was amazing. So creative. Rainbow didn’t say anything, but Bright knew it by watching her that it was the best routine she had seen so far. It was kinda fun and strange seeing Dash trying to congratulate them and trying to look professional at the same time... It didn’t suit her at all. Bright and Dash left the trio to talk in private. Once they were out of their hearing range, he asked:

“Soooo, I think it’s pretty obvious who’s going to win, right?”

“Well, in my opinion... YES! THEY ARE GOING TO... ahem. I mean, they have a huge chance to... win this. Yes, they...”

“Okay, Dash, cut the crap. Do you realize how bothersome is to hear you trying to be ‘professional’? Just say it.”

“...Okay. THEY ARE AWESOME! I’M SO PROUD OF THEM AND THE LITTLE SQUIRT TOO!”

Bright chuckled. “You really love Scootaloo as your little sister, don’t you?”

“Well... yeah. She reminds me a lot of myself when I was a filly and I want her to be happy... too bad... I will never be able to teach her my tricks because... you know.”

“I know what?”

“You know! She can’t... wait... you don’t know? Really?”

“Uhh... Dash, remember, I’ve been in Ponyville for just two weeks”

“Oh. Yeah, right Well, you see... Scootaloo can’t... fly.”

“What? No way! That’s impossible! You’ve gotta be joking! I’ve seen how powerful her wings are! Have you ever seen her on her scooter using her wings for propulsion?”

“Bright, tell me one thing; have you actually seen her fly? At least once?”

“Well...” Bright sighs “No... not really. But... why?”

“I have taken her to 5 different doctors in Canterlot, Appleloosa and Cloudsdale. It seems is that her wing bones are stuck and they can’t grow well and... they may never grow. There’s at least a 15% chance for them to grow in and If they’ll ever managed to grow... Scootaloo will end up old mare by that time. It’s a really strange condition... only one of a million of Pegasi have it... and there is no known cure for... not even magic can help her.”

“...wow... that’s heartbreaking.”

“I know and, please, never ask her anything about this. Of course, I never told her what the doctors told me... I know I’m lying to her but I’m just trying to protect her feelings... the hope of flying someday is what keeps her going. Without that... she’ll feel alone and lost again.”
“Wait… again? What you mean? You make it sounds as if she were... an orphan.”

“Dude... seriously? Are you that naïve?”

“Oh, C’mon, that can’t be true! She’s always so cheerful and happy! She can’t be an orphan!”

“She is. She was probably abandoned for that... issue you now know of.”

“She... never said anything like that, nor did her friend.”

“They try to avoid that topic all the time. The last thing the little squirt needs is to remember that.”

“I agree... Thanks for telling me, Dash. I’m glad I know this now and I know that I won’t say anything hurtful to her without intention.”

“No problem, dude. Now if you’ll excuse me... I’ve got some coaching to do.”

“Okay, go on, Dash. I will take the girls out for a milkshake afterwards. I promised them yesterday that I would if the routine was good and I’m a man of my word.”

Rainbow smiled and nodded. She then flew away while Bright returned to check on the CMC. When he arrived, they were doing a different routine where Scootaloo was… trying to fly.

“Uhh… Girls? What are you doing? Why are you changed your routine? The previous one was awesome enough!”

“Well... yeah, it was, but… I think it could be better If I do my part flying... don’t you think?”

“But I think it was great just the way it was... and why the desire to fly of all sudden?”

“Well Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon said...”

“Okay, say no more, Scootaloo. You know very well you shouldn’t have to listen to those two. They’re trying to sabotage your routine so they can win.”

Bright said that part very angry. He had already met those two brats. A pair of mini bullies. At first, they made fun of him, but when Miss Cheerilee told them who he really was, they immediately bowed and begged for forgiveness. He really didn’t like to brag about his title, but, that one time, he made an exception. It was kinda funny seeing them beg.

“I know that, Bright, but... they still have a point: I’m a Pegasus, and at my age, I should be able to fly! I need to fly in the contest!”

Bright looked at Scootaloo’s determination. He couldn’t help but admire her, but... if what Dash said was true, then... it was impossible.

“Umm… Scootaloo, I think it’s pretty cool see you so determined, but I think you should save that strength for after the contest. Your last routine was awesome. Let’s focus on flying after you win... okay?”

“No! I want to fly in the contest and I will! I just have to double...no, triple my efforts! Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, come on! We need to practice!”

Reluctant, the two fillies sighed and followed Scootaloo to the stage to proceed with practicing. Since it was obvious she wasn’t going to listen to reasons, and knowing how horrible their new routine was, he decided to let them be and pray that Scootaloo realizes her mistake before she does something reckless.

Bright was about to enter his house when he heard a voice behind him.

“Hey, dude! How did things go with the little squirt?”

“Not good, I’m afraid. She’s determined to do her routine flying. I just hope she sees the light before the contest.”

“Dang it! Okay, don’t worry, I will talk with her tomorrow on our way to the Crystal Empire.”

“Please do… Actually, Rainbow, can I ask you a little favour?”

“Sure, what is it?”

“You said you took Scootaloo to 5 different doctors. Can you please tell me the location of the doctor who checked on her here in Ponyville?”

“Uhh, sure... why?”

“I want to talk with him, that’s all.”

“Hmmm… okay.”

Rainbow took Bright to Ponyville’s local doctor, the first pony who examined Scootaloo. After a friendly talk and reluctantly using his position as prince, he asked from the doctor a full copy of Scootaloo’s test and X-rays. Afterwards, he and Rainbow exited the hospital.

“Bright, what exactly do you need all that for? Are you some kind of doctor?”

“No, I’m not. But I know a good friend who is and I want to ask him his opinion.”

“Don’t mean to burst your bubble, Bright, but Princess Celestia has already sent me the best doctors Canterlot has to offer and all of them, as I told you, had the same conclusion.”

“I know... even though, it’s worth a shot, what have we got to lose?”

“I guess you’re right. Anyway, I need to keep cheek on the rest of the Crusaders. See ya later, Bright!”

Rainbow then flew off. Bright went inside his home and laid on the couch. He examined the X-rays carefully. He wasn’t a doctor, but he could swear this topic wasn’t new for him.

“Hmmm… where have I seen this before?

Then, realization came to him.

“Oh, yeah! WINGRIFT!”

Bright immediately stood up and went to his desk. He needed to write a special letter.

“Dear Mr. Jilt...”

Chapter 45, A Deal

It has been one week since Bright wrote that special letter to his good friend Mr. Jilt. He was so excited about what the old gryphon had to say about Bright’s discovery. But he didn’t want to get his hopes too high.

“Hmm… next time I go to Minus, I’ll make sure to give them a magical everlasting fire to communicate more effectively.” he thought.

Even though the waiting was very annoying, Bright’s day could not get any better. It was the day he would be reunited with his fiancée once again.

He made sure to prepare a nice room in his Ponyville home. He exited the house and proceeded to go to Ponyville’s train station. On his way there, as always, everypony greeted him very kindly and cheerfully. He gladly greeted them all back. He arrived at the station at the accorded time. After several minutes of waiting, the train from Manehattan had finally arrived. Many ponies were exiting the train and, finally, hid face lit up as he caught sight of the pony he cared about the most exit the train.

“Flying Hope!” Bright screamed.

The sexy unicorn’s eyes widened and immediately turned to the direction the familiar voice.

“Bright!” she screamed before tackling her prince like she never did in a long time.

They hugged on the floor and started to kiss, ignoring all the attention they were getting from the other ponies in the station.

After the heated moment, Bright proceeded to carry his princess in his arms and take her to his house. He wished he could fly her there as she liked it but even though Ponyville saw him fighting the Plunder Vines weeks ago, they still didn’t have any clue about his abilities yet and he was fine with it. Not having to answer any questions for curious ponies, like Lyra, about it was something he didn’t mind.

The couple finally arrived home. Bright brought Flying to her new room and placed her on the bed. She was staring at him with cute eyes. Her hooves on her chest; just that sight was enough to...

“Damn, Flying, please cast that silent spell over this room now, please... I want you so badly.”

Flying Hope smiled and nodded. After her horn glowed and casted the spell and making sure it worked (not wanting to repeat that incident with her fiancée’s family), she and Bright proceeded to catch up on their alone time that they’ve been waiting weeks for.

Bright woke up on his fiancée’s bed hugging the cute unicorn. She opened her eyes as well and give him a good morning kiss.

“Wow, Bright… that was amazing.”

“Hey, that’s my line, honey. So, are you in the mood for lunch?”

“Yes, thank you. Lunch sounds great right about now.”

With a nod, Bright put his clothes back on and fixed a nice lunch for him and his marefriend. They were having a nice time talking about what they did during their time apart. Bright was relieved to find out that her family helped her out a lot in her time of need. ‘Sweet Rose would be relieved too’, he thought.

While eating, Bright and Flying heard a knock at the front door. He opened the door and found Ditzy on his doorstep.

“Hi, Ditzy.”

“Hello, Bright. I have a letter for you.”

“Really? Who from? One of the Princesses?”

“Nope, it’s from Minus. Somepony called Jilt.”

“Really?!” Ditzy nodded and handed the letter to Bright. “Thanks, Ditzy!”

“You’re welcome, Bright. See you later!” Ditzy then flew away to continue her route. Bright re-entered his home to reunite with Flying. She immediately noticed how excited he was by looking the letter.

“Anything interesting in that letter, love?”

“We’ll see.” Bright answered before opening the letter.

My dear friend Bright,

I hope you and your fiancée are doing okay. We’re all doing fine here ourselves, waiting for your next visit. Let’s get down to business; I checked the medical information and X-rays you sent me. I must say, my friends and I also found many similitudes with Wingrift’s case, but it’s still too early to be completely sure.

Bright, as you may already know, I need you to bring that little filly here to do some tests of my own. I don’t need to remind you to not fill her head with too much hope. At least, not until I have all the information needed.

Please be sure to tell us in advance when you are coming so I can get everything ready with my friends.

Your good friend,

Jilt Al

Flying hope read the letter as well. She looked puzzled.

“Bright, what is Mr Jilt talking about? What filly is he talking about?

Bright sighed and started to explain to Flying about Scootaloo. After he finished the story, Flying was already shedding some tears.

“That’s... that’s so sad. That poor little filly. It’s so unfair”

“Yeah... I know.”

“You... you think Mr Jilt would be able to help her?”

“I sure hope so.”

“Oh, Bright, you really are a kind soul, trying to help that filly. I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks, honey. If Mr. Jilt and his friends can do something, even the tiniest thing, I’ll be satisfied.”

“You’ve really taken a liking to her, haven’t you?”

“I have. No child deserves that kind of thing.”

Flying hugged Bright warmly, still shedding some tears, but was happy, nonetheless, to have such a kind fiancée. Not that she didn’t know any better a long time ago. But there was something else in her head.

“Bright... now I need to know; Who is Wingrift?”

“Well… where do I start? Let’s see, when I was a thirteen, living in Minus with Mr. Onyx, I met this interesting gryphon chick. She and her family had travelled from Gryphonia to Minus. I must say, she was nice and cute.”

Flying gave a glare to Bright after hearing him say that.

“What? That happened years ago! Don’t forget that I didn’t even remember you back then.”

Flying sighed and nodded for Bright to continue.

“Meeting new gryphons wasn’t that new for me, since we lived near the checkpoint where traveling creatures come and go. I, at least, saw a new face every day. As I was saying, when I met this nice Gryphon, she was kind of shy at first. Of course, when she saw me, her instincts told her to defend herself. I gotta say, she was kinda strong, despite her shyness. Thanks to Mrs. Margaret and Wingrift’s parents, she stopped attacking me and immediately apologized. Then Mr. Onyx proceeded to tell them what I was. After that, me and the market’s children started to spend time with her.”

“The days passed and, little by little, everyone started to notice the obvious; neither of us had seen her fly. Not even once. Sure, she could glide, but not actually fly. She noticed us starting to get suspicious and started to avoid us. I was pretty sad by that, but I decided to leave her alone. Then I talked with Mr. Jilt and found out everything about her.”

Flying was listening carefully. This story was very interesting to her.

“Wingrift had a strange condition in her wings; her bones were stuck and weren’t able to grow right.”

“Just like Scootaloo?”

“Maybe. As Jilt said, he still need to do some tests.”

“I see. Okay, please continue.”

“Right, okay. Mr Jilt also told me the reason why they were so far from Gryphonia and visiting Minus; they were there to visit him. That was when I found out Mr Jilt was not only an egghead merchant, but also a Doctor. He was one of the best, in fact. You see, Wingrift’s parent had already tried everything to help their daughter, but with no success. Their hope was almost lost, but they then heard about Mr. Jilt and his many studies about strange deceases. With nothing to lose, he did some tests on Wingrift’s wings. Of course, he found out the dysplasia in her wings. It was a really special case, but being the amazing doctor that he was, he found a possible cure; a special surgery he invented.”

“Wait, wait, wait! Bright... I’m sure that Mr. Jilt is very smart and wise, but... how could he have invented a surgery treatment that not even unicorns with their magic manage to find?”

“Easy. Mr. Jilt has something nopony has, not even many gryphons have.”

“What is it?”

“His eyes. It’s no secret that a gryphon’s eyes are way more amplified and sharp than a pony’s eyes, but his are even more special. It’s as if he has a microscope attached to his eyes. I can surely say he has one of the best eyes in the whole world.”

“Wow. Is that true?”

“Yep! I can assure you that even Princess... even my mother would not be a match for his sight. Not even when she uses her best sight amplification spell.

“That’s amazing and all, but... what does his eyes have to do with all of this?”

“You see, for Wingrift’s case, the problem was to fix her bones and place them in the right position. It was necessary to make the exact micro cuts and micro sutures. The kind that no doctor would be able to do, not even with the best eyes amplification spell found. In résumé, my love, with his special surgery and eyes, he has been the only one capable of helping her heal or...”

“Or what, Bright?” Flying asked, worried.

“Hmm. Okay, Flying, you see...”

Bright said the next line in a whisper. After hearing that, Flying got a little more worried.

“I see. That is no good, but... If we have a chance to help Scootaloo, then... let’s hope for the best, okay? There is one more thing I need to know, though; what happened with Wingrift?”

Bright’s serious expression disappeared. He smiled and looked at her right to the eyes.

“Let’s just say that, after the surgery and months of recovering and training, Wingrift returned with her parents to Minus... Oh, Flying, it was sad to see her go, but everyone was happy for her and we felt so proud of Mr. Jilt. He managed to do what no other doctor could do. Now he even treats Minus royal guards and royally.”

Flying Hope was marvelled and her face beamed with happiness when she heard that. She hugged Bright tightly. There was hope for the little filly after all, but she couldn’t shake what Bright told her. Even if Mr Jilt would be able to try to help Scootaloo... there were chances that she might... she shook that feeling aside and tried to remain positive.

“Sooo… how are you planning to take Scootaloo to Minus?” Flying asked.

“That’s... a very good question.” Bright said cluelessly.

Flying hope looked at him and hoofpalmed.

“Don’t worry, babe. I’ll think in something, you’ll see.”

“I know you will.”

After lunch, Bright finally proceeded to introduce his fiancé to everypony in Ponyville; the Mayor, Ditzy and her daughter, Lyra and everypony else. Of course, she was somepony who didn’t need presentation. All Ponyville knew who she was. Almost everypony and filly in town asked for her autograph. She was very flattered. Ponyville was such a welcome town, just like Bright told her.

After signing every sheet of paper she was given, Bright introduced the CMC to Flying Hope. All of them were speechless to meet a famous model. Of course, they asked tons of questions. Just by looking at his fiancée talking with the fillies with that warm smile and eyes that said everything he already knew, Flying Hope also wanted a foal.

After the CMC left to do whatever they had planned, Bright and Flying returned home. Once there, Bright asked:

“So, what you think about my little friends?”

“Oh, they’re just so adorable. Each one of them have their own special trait and you were right; that filly, Scootaloo, is something else. She’s so full of determination. Oh, Celestia protect her ‘parents’ if I someday find out who they are.”

“Not if I find them first, my love, and I highly that doubt my mother would protect them in any way” Bright said with the same enthusiasm as his fiancée.

“So, have you thought a way to take that little filly to Minus?”

“Well, normally, anypony would think of an exaggerated and unnecessary plan to convince her to go, but... to be honest with you, that’s not my style, so... I’ll just ask her if she wants to come.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea? What if she asks you why?”

“I’ll just be honest with her. She has every right to know. After all, this is all about her and her wings.”

“I guess you’re right... when are you planning to tell her?”

“After the Equestria games. Right now, she needs to focus in her flag routine.”

“Good idea, Bright... but now that I think about it, if you take her to Minus, she will need a...”

“I’m already on it, Flying”

Bright kissed his marefriend and started to fly to Canterlot.

“I’ll be back in a few hours, my love. I’ll see you later!”

Flying waved him goodbye and proceeded to go out to buy some groceries. She had a feeling that Bright would be very hungry after visiting his family.

Luna was on her balcony raising the moon like every other night. After moving it in the right position, she proceeded to walk back into her room when...

“Aunt Luna?”

Luna gasped and turned around. There was no mistaking that voice. She then caught sight of her favourite nephew. She immediately scooped him up in her hooves in a tight hug.

“Oh, Bright, my dear nephew, I’ve missed you so much!”

“Aggh... I missed you too, Aunt Luna, but please... air!”

“OH! Sorry, sorry!” Luna said and released Bright. “Tell me, my nephew, what brings you here? Are you finally returning home?” Luna said with expecting eyes.

“Hmm... no, not yet. You see... I need a little favour and only you can help me with it.”

Luna raised an eyebrow.

“And what, pray tell, is this ‘favour’ that you need from your aunt?”

Bright told everything to Luna. What he had planned to help Scootaloo in Minus and how he needed a special Passport to get her pass the Minus checkpoint just like the one his mother gave to Flying Hope when they travelled there together.

“Hmm… so you need another royal passport, huh?”

“Yes. Please, Aunt Luna, help me out.”

“...okay.”

“Really!? Thank yo...“

“Not so fast, my dear nephew. There is one thing I need you to promise me before giving you what you need.”

“...what is it, Aunt Luna?”

At that moment, Luna’s smile widened to levels that would even put Pinkie’s smiles to shame.

“I want you to come to the Equestria Games.”

“Uhh… okay. I was planning to go anywa...”

“And sit in the royal seats with me, Cadence, Twilight and your mother.”

“What!? But... oh, c’mon, Aunt Luna, that’s extortion!”

“Maybe, but if you can do that one thing for me, I will give you the Passport immediately after the games.”

Bright took some time to think; if he didn’t have that Passport, there was no way he could legally bring Scootaloo to Minus and he was not stupid enough to try to take her without a passport. That would create serious problems between Equestria and Minus. With a sigh, he asked…

“I only have to sit with the royal family during the games, right?”

“That’s right.”

“No talking or having conversation with my mother... right?”

“I’d rather you do, but I will not pressure you, my nephew. That’s totally up to you.”

“...okay. You have a deal, Aunt Luna.”

Luna smiled and hugged Bright warmly this time. She had hope now. Hope that maybe if her sister and nephew were close enough, they would finally talk and resolve this family issue. She’d never say this before, but she just needed her favourite nephew back and fast. Watching Celestia’s low mood every day was heartbreaking. Not to mention how boring the palace was without him. Blueblood just sucked as a sparing partner. Nope! She needed him back right away and for that to happen, she finally decided to do what her nephew would do sometimes; play dirty.

After they broke the hug, Bright kissed Luna’s forehead and she did the same. He then flew away to Ponyville to write Mr. Jilt a letter to tell him he would take Scootaloo to Minus after the Equestria Games.

Luna then proceeded to enter her room, but before closing the doors, she spoke out loud…

“Okay, Tia, this is your chance! Don’t screw it up!”

The white alicorn, who was hiding in the corner, couldn’t help but smile and giggle. She then, still giggling, proceeded to fly cheerfully to her room. She needed to plan on how to place the royal seats for the games. Of course, she knew which seat she wanted next to her, and close. Very close.

Chapter 46, Starting to Heal

Bright Steel and Flying Hope got ready for their trip to the Crystal Empire. The day of the Equestria Games has finally arrived! He had only heard stories about these games from traveling ponies back in Minus and now he was going to watch them in person. This trip promised to be amazing. Well… not counting the fact he had to sit in the royal seats. He really didn’t want to do that, mainly because Flying Hope would not be by his side. Since they were not technically married yet, she couldn’t sit next to him for not being royalty. Yeah... sometimes, rules sucks! But there was another reason he didn’t want to be these too; He had to see, maybe even sit next to, his mother.

Truth be told, he wasn’t exactly furious with her, but it’s not like he was craving to speak to her yet. The trust in her was not completely healed yet, but he really needed that passport for Scootaloo.

“Gee, Aunt Luna, you know I love you to pieces, but you can be a real pain in the flank when you want to.” Bright though while he and Flying Hope were leaving the house and making their way to the train station. Flying noticed Bright’s serious mood.

“Are you alright, Bright?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah! I’m, fine love, thanks. It’s just...”

“You’re still thinking what you’re going to do about your mother, aren’t you?”

“Mmm, more or less. I’ll expect it’ll be pretty awkward once I’m there.”

“I disagree. I think it can be a good opportunity for a mother and son to reconcile... don’t you think?”

“...Maybe.”

“’Maybe’?”

“I’m sorry, Flying, but you know as well as I do that I’m still not ready to forgive her. I need more time.”

Flying Hope sighed in annoyance. “I know. But, still, It would be nice if you at least talk to her. You know you want to.”

“We’ll see what happens.”

Flying nodded and, alongside Bright, they continued on their path to the train station.

Once inside the train, the couple visited the competitors’ cart. All of Ponyville’s athlete who are going to participate in the games were present, including the CMC. As they greeted each other, the CMC almost spent their whole trip talking with Flying Hope. She, of course, was more than happy to answer any question they have about her life as a model. Bright couldn’t help but smile at the display. Meanwhile, he took the opportunity to tell Rainbow Dash about what he has planned for Scootaloo. As her sister figure, he thought she had to right to know.

“So... do you think this gryphon can help her?”

“It’s too soon to be sure, Rainbow. All we can do is hope for the best.”

“I hope so too, Bright. When do you plan to tell her about this trip to Minus?”

“After the games. Right now, she needs to stay focus for her routine for the games.”

“I guess you’re right.”

Bright could notice Rainbow’s worried expression. It was no surprise. After literally being turned down by 5 individual doctors, it was clearly she had lost all hope to help out her biggest fan. Bright simply smiled at her. It was really nice to see how much she cared for the little pegasus. No matter how tough she wanted to show, Rainbow had a loving and caring heart. Bright instinctively hugged her. She was a little surprised at first, but soon understood his action. She just let herself free and returned the hug. No words were necessary. They just hugged silently and hoped for the best for Scootaloo.

As they finally arrived at Crystal Empire, everypony proceeded to go check in at their hotel. The Mane 6, the CMC and, of course, Bright and Flying Hope had a suite waiting for them in the Crystal Castle. Once there, they were greeted by Shining Armor and Cadence. As always, Twilight and Cadence did their special greeting.

“Jeez, someday I definitely have to tell them they are way too old for that now.” Bright thought, but deep inside, he knew it was very cute watching them do that.

After greeting them, Cadence ran to Bright and immediately hugged him tightly.

“Oh, my dear cousin, it is so good to see you again! We haven’t meet since... you know.”

Bright returned the hug and smiled at his dear cousin.

“Yeah... I know, Cadence and I’m sorry. But I promise to visit you more often.”

“I’ll hold you to that, Bright, and I see... you and my aunt are still...”

“Yeah, it’s been a little hard, but...”

Cadence covered Bright’s mouth with her hoof. While smiling, she said:

“You don’t need to say anything else, Bright. Remember, I’m the Princess of Love. I can feel that your heart is still suffering, but you still feel a lot of love for her. You just need to give it more time to heal.”

Bright hold Cadence’s hoof. “Thanks, Cadence. You always know what to say, don’t you?”

“As your big sister figure, you know as well as I do that it’s my job to have the answers you need.”

They kissed each other’s forehead and Bright proceeded to greet Shining Armor, who was also glad to see him. Everypony proceeded to meet the rest of the Princesses in the Castle’s Dinning room. All of them were surprised to see that the rulers of Equestria had already arrived. Bright, on the other hand, was not so surprised.

“Aunt Luna... you deviant pony” he thought.

They entered the room and as Cadence said, his mom and aunt were already there.

“Hello, everypony, Spike... Bright.” Celestia said, a little worried when she said her son’s name.

Everypony returned the greeting gesture and bowed, even Bright. Celestia didn’t like seeing him showing such formalities. He knew he didn’t have to do it. All of them took their seats around the large table and waited for the food to be served. Even though Celestia did her best to keep the seat next to her free, Bright didn’t even bother to search for it. He and Flying Hope took seats next to Luna instead. Everypony looked at the scene with sad eyes, but no one dared to say anything. Twilight decided to take the seat that was intended for Bright, but not before giving an angry glare to the human. He just rolled his eyes and ignored her.

Nopony said anything during the dinner. Once he finished his food, Bright stood up, thanked the staff for the food and left the room, not minding all the angry eyes set on him by everypony present. Flying Hope followed him a second after. While walking through the hall, Flying turned to look at Bright.

“You can be a real jerk when you want to.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“She is suffering. I hope you know that too.”

“I surely do, but, believe it or not, I’m not exactly confortable right now so I guess we’re even.”

“Hmm… so what’s the plan? Ignore her for the entirety of trip and the games?”

“Yeah, pretty much. I know is not my best plan, but it works for me. See you later”

Bright said that and jumped through the next window he saw and flew away really fast. He really wasn’t in the mood to get scolded by his fiancé.

Bright landed on his room’s balcony. Once inside, he rested on the bed for a good nice sleep.

“How can you ever understand Flying? Your mother never lied to you like mine did. She even let you know about my existence way before everypony else. That’s real trust. She could’ve kept my existence a secret from you, but she didn’t.”

Bright thought and proceeded to finally go to the land of dreams where he was sure another scolding was waiting for him by his Aunt Luna, but he was wrong. Luna didn’t even show up in his dream this time. He guessed maybe she didn’t want to interfere anymore.

The next morning, Bright woke up alone in his room. He sighed.

“Hmm… it seems Flying Hope didn’t come to bed last night... it seems I won’t get any sugar during my stay here.” Bright said to himself and chuckled. Everypony was taking his mom’s side. He didn’t care very much about that and proceeded to get ready to go to the coliseum.
He put on his normal clothes and exited the room. He wasn’t really surprised to see that everypony had already left to the stadium. Even his fiancé.

“Gee, now they’re giving me the silent treatment? Are you guys kids or what?”

Bright went straight to the kitchen and fixed himself some breakfast. He silently ate alone in the dining room. When he finished, he walked to the stadium. On his way there, he was greeted by many crystal ponies and he greeted them back. They were really nice. He passed next to Spike’s crystal statue and stared at it for a few seconds.

“Well, I’ll be… so you really became a hero, huh? I’m proud of you Spike... even if nopony here knows that it was me and Rainbow who bought you the time you needed.”

Bright thought for a moment. He shook his head to banish that thought. On the inside, he was glad that nopony even know what he did. He definitely wouldn’t like that kind of attention on him.

Bright finally arrived at the stadium and began searching for his seat. It wasn’t really that hard to find. The rulers’ section was pretty easy to recognize. 5 thrones on the top and many luxury seats for mayors and governors. He recognize Mayor Mare and Blueblood. There were some ponies he hadn’t met before, not that he cared so much to be honest. He noticed the stadium was already full. This event was really important to Equestria. All the cheering, flags and signs raised to support their favourite factions. Bright couldn’t help to smile. It kinda felt like the Minotaurs’ wrestling events he used to attend with Mr. Onyx, Jilt and Margaret when he was a kid.

“Hmm… Mr. Onyx would’ve loved to see this.” he thought, a little sad. He noted that next time he would definitely bring Mr Jilt and Margaret to the games. That way all his family would be reunited.

“What would they think if they know about me and my mother’s relation right now? Would hey even agree with me? Or they would scold me? What would Mr. Onyx think?”

Not feeling very excited anymore, Bright walked to his seat. When he got there, the four Princesses immediately spotted him. Everypony had different expressions; Cadence showed a mix between anger and sadness, Luna’s showed concern, still the two princesses smiled at him. They were not enjoying the silent treatment, though. Twilight, however, was not trying to hide her pissed off eyes to him. The last one was Celestia. Her eyes showed pure sadness but she still managed to pull a smile when she saw him.

“Uhh...Hi, Bright... look... I saved you a seat next to me... if you want.”

Bright looked at the throne next to his mother’s, with his personal logo on it. He could just ignore it and search for a regular seat, but he wasn’t in the mood to show more disappointment to his friends and family.

“...Thanks... mother.”

Bright proceeded to sit next to Celestia, much to her and everypony’s surprise. Even to Flying Hope and the Mane 6, who were watching the scene from their seats, they couldn’t help but smile and hope for the best between mother and son.

After that, the games started. They were everything he was told; every event was unique and awesome. The break time was pretty interesting too. Spike, trying to sing the Cloudsdale anthem, was very funny, but still... it was kind of awkward. It was like if he didn’t know the song’s lyrics. After that, the games continued. Ponyville’s teams were doing pretty good. Dash’s team managed to get silver medals. Everything was going very well until the last event. A pony accidentally shot an ice arrow to a nearby cloud in the sky, turning it into an ice cloud that started to grow and threatening to crush everypony in the field. Since the magic block spell was still on, there was not way the unicorns or alicorns present could do anything to stop it. Without thinking twice, he summoned his axe, but stopped when he saw Spike using his flames to melt the huge cloud.

“Wow... that little dragon can really be awesome when he wants to.” Bright said and chuckled.

The event continued afterwards. Spike used his fire to ignite the fireworks in the closing ceremony. He had to admit it was beautiful. His focus was interrupted when he felt something warm holding his hand, when he saw what it was, he saw it was his mother’s hoof without it’s regalia. He raised his head and saw his mother looked at him with happy eyes and a warm smile.

“Thank you, Bright. You don’t know how happy you’ve made me by being here with me today. I love you so much.”

Bright’s eyes widened while he blushed. He was stunned. It was really a rare case since he didn’t know how to react. He disconnected his hand from her hoof and stood up, not saying a single word. He started to walk away until he heard:

“Bright, I...I know I screw up. I know I lost your trust, but, please... believe me when I say that I’m very sorry and I regret what I did. I just want us to go back to the way we were... I miss you so much! Please! Just tell me, what do I have to do to gain your trust again? I’ll do anything, I swear! Just say it!”

Bright remained there for a moment, not saying anything. Celestia was about to talk again when he finally spoke.

“I... I don’t know... I really don’t know, okay? I... also want us to go back the way we were, but, to be honest... I don’t know if we’ll be able to.”
After hearing that, Celestia lowered her head, she was about to cry when:

“But I’ve been wrong before... many times.”

He turned to see his mother with watering eyes.

“I need a little more time to clear my thoughts, but... I promised that after I finished my business in Minus... we will talk this through, okay? Just you and me... mother and son... is that alright for you... mother?”

Celestia looked at her son with widened eyes, tears coming out every second. A warm smile adorned her muzzle. It was a torture to hold back hugging her son and never let him go.

“Ye... yes, my son. It’s alright with me.”

Bright nodded and turned to see his Aunt.

“I will come by later to your room to conclude our agreement, Aunt Luna.”

Luna, who was so happy to see the advance her sister and nephew did, only nodded. Bright nodded back and walked to the exit. Once they were alone, the three princesses hugged Celestia who still was crying, but, this time... they were tears of joy.

Chapter 47, A Hope?

Bright, Flying Hope and Scootaloo were now aboard the Friendship Express. The human was still recalling the moment when he told Scootaloo about their trip to Minus. At first she was a little confused but then her face was quickly adored with excitement. Bright couldn’t blame her for that. Not many ponies in Equestria had the opportunity to travel to another country. The little pegasus was looking out the window, thinking about what the trip to Minus was for. Bright decided to be honest with her. He couldn’t blame her for that either. It was really unfair for a cutie like her to go through all this. She was just a little pegasus filly. This kind of thing should not be happening to her. While Flying Hope was sleeping in her seat. Bright approached the little pony.

“Hey there, Scootaloo. Everything alright?”

The little pony turned to face her prince. She didn’t bother hiding her worried face from him, just like with Rainbow Dash. Her hopes were really not so high and after having 5 doctors tell you that there is no known cure for her wings wasn’t helping her situation. With a forceful smile, she answered:

“Yeah... I’m fine, Prince Bright, and very excited about this trip. I just wish Sweetie Belle and AppleBloom could come with us. I’m sure they would had love it too.”

Bright smiled “Don’t worry. I promise I will do my best to have them come along next time we go on a trip.”

“Thank you, Prince Bright.”

“You’re welcome, little filly. By the way... are you okay about your next checkup? I can assure you that my friend is a good doctor, so there’s nothing to be afraid of. I’m pretty sure you will like him too.”

“If you say so, Prince Bright... to be honest with you, I’m really nervous. What if this ends up the same way it always has... you know, with no cure for my... wings?”

“Hey hey, don’t think like that, little pony" Bright took Scootaloo, was shaking a little, in his arms. “We won’t know until we try ,right? And remember this; no matter what happens, I will be there for you, as well as Flying Hope.”

“You promise?”

“Yes, I promise.”

Scootaloo smiled and placed her head on Bright’s chest. After several minutes, the little pegasus fell asleep. The Prince looked at her with a smile in his face as well. He started stroking her mane. In his eyes, it seemed her smile grew even more.

Gosh, you are so beautiful. How in the world could your parents… no! Those scumbags that dared to abandon you are not worthy to be called ponies. If I ever cross ways with them, not me, nor my mother will show them mercy.

The little pegasus was now fast asleep on his chest. Her cute little snoring wwas enough to make Bright sleepy too. It wasn’t long before he finally drifted to sleep. Flying Hope woke up minutes later and her heart almost melted at the scene in front of her; her fiancée and the little pegasus in his arms looked just like a father and child together. She really wished she had a camera to preserve the moment.

She got up and sat next to her prince. Using her magic, she placed a blanket over them and proceeded to sleep a little more. Scootaloo, who was still sleepy, opened her eyes for a moment, her smile still present. She looked at the two grown-ups next to her.

“So this is how it feels... it’s so nice…”

Once again she closed her eyes again and let herself go to the dreamland again.

O - 0 - O -

Once they finally arrived at their destination, they walked to their designated checkpoint within Minus. Thanks to his Auntie Luna’s gift, Bright had no trouble to taking Scootaloo inside the country. They’re venture into this new unfamiliar land was nice and peaceful and the fields were nice and comfy. The first stop was Bright’s cave. The little pegasus couldn’t help but watch the place with marveled eyes. At first she didn’t believe that the now Prince of Equestria used to live in a cave. After leaving their stuff in the cave, the trio walked to a little house not so far from there.

Margaret Breeze was working in her garden. The flowers this season were blooming nicely. She was sure she was going to win this year’s flower contest. She was so happy but not only for that; according to Jilt, Bright would be arriving on that day to Minus. Thanks to his letters, she knew the reason of his visit. She was so proud of the little human she saw growing up for so many years helping a filly with her wings problems.

“Mr. Onyx would be so proud of you, my dear Steel” she thought. An honest smile appeared on her muzzle and it got even bigger when she saw the trio walking towards her home. She immediately recognized two of them; her dear nephew, his beautiful fiancée and, on his shoulders, a little orange pegasus filly, were each looking at the landscape. She threw her gardening tools away and ran as fast as she could towards them.

Bright and Flying Hope felt the ground started to tremble beneath them, but the human immediately knew what was coming. He took Scootaloo from his shoulders and toss her to Flying Hope who caught her with her magic and took a few steps away from him. Scootaloo was a little confused at first by the sudden action of her Prince, but everything made sense when she saw Bright literally being tackled by a minotaur. Then he was thrown into the air just to be received by two powerfully huge arms.

“Well... I guess my mom isn’t the only one who does this to me... Miss Margaret is so passionate as wel-...ugh! So tight!” Bright thought while trying to not be crushed by the powerful minotaur.

“Oh, my sweet human! I’m so glad you’re here! Really! Someday I might not be able to let you return to Equestria! I’ll keep saying this to the end; after you get married, you and Flying Hope should move here!”

“Hi… Miss Margaret. I’m glad you’re still so... excited and strong. Thank you for the… ironically warm welcome.” Bright said while hugging his auntie the best he could.

After releasing her crushing hug on her little human, Margaret did the same with Flying Hope. The kind unicorn also hugged her friend back. The minotaur then turned to see the little cute bundle who came with them.

“And may I ask who this little cutie is?”

At first, Scootaloo felt a little intimidated. It was her first time meeting a real minotaur so close. She still remembered that Iron Will guy who visited Ponyville not long ago. Since that day, she kinda thought that minotaurs were a little savage but the one in front of her looked nice. Even though she still had some doubts, Bright noticed that and took her again in his arms. He approached Miss Margaret and began to introduce her.

“This cutie here is Scootaloo, the best stunt filly you will ever meet. Scootaloo, this is Margaret Breeze, an amazing minotaur who took care of me when I was a child. Not to mention her cookies are legendary.”

Margaret smiled even more when she heard that. She then looked at the filly again.

“Oooh, is that so? So you’re THAT Scootaloo? I’d love to see your skills someday.” Margaret said impressed.

Hearing that helped the little filly ease her worries a little with the minotaur. She looked at the lady in front of her and answered:

“Hi, Miss Margaret... and, well, I think I’m pretty good. Maybe someday I can show you some of my stunts.” the little filly said with a little smile. Miss Margaret immediately took Scootaloo in her arms and gave her a hug, but this time she made sure not to do it too rough. Even more surprised, Scootaloo let her be. She didn’t seem like a bad minotaur and her Prince trusted in her, so that makes good in her book too.

After the warm welcome, the four of them walked to Margaret house. Once there, she served Scootaloo a huge plate of cookies with milk. The image in her face when she tasted the first one was priceless and that time, so Margaret made sure to take a picture. While the little one was eating, Bright, Flying Hope and Margaret had a little conversation in the kitchen.

“So... she’s the one, right?” Asked the minotaur.

“Yep! According to Mr. Jilt, it’s almost exactly the same case as WingRift.”

“I see. Poor little filly... if she is half as good as you told me she is with her wings, I have no doubt she would be amazing if she could start flying.”

“You can say that again, Miss Margaret. Let’s hope our dear friend can do something about it.”

“I’m sure he will. Since you answered the last letter, Jilt has been studying all the possible remedies to treat her. He really, really wants to help you with this.”

“And I’m really grateful for that.”

Flying Hope then spoke, “By the way, Bright, don’t you think we should go see him right now?”

“I agree, my love. You coming with us, Miss Margaret?”

“You bet I will, my dear human.”

After Scootaloo finished eating all her cookies, the four walked to the City’s market, directly to Jilt’s hut. Many of his folks greeted him and Flying Hope. Scootaloo had to hide her face many times when many of them were asking if she was their daughter, but she also looked very happy when he said she was a very special friend of him. It didn’t take long for them to reach Jilt’s hut. They entered and found the old gryphon reading through some scrolls.

“There you are, ya old geezer!” Bright greeted immediately.

“Steel! Come here, you deviant boy!”

Both of them shared a hug. After that, Jilt did the same to Flying Hope. Scootaloo was a little confused to hear her friend being called ‘Steel’. a quick explanation from Miss Margaret was enough for her to understand.

“So this is the adorable little filly you were talking about, right?” Mr. Jilt asked, now looking at the little pegasus.

“Yep, this is Scootaloo.”

“I see. Well, nice to meet you, Scootaloo. My name is Jilt.”

“Ni… nice to meet you, Mr. Jilt.” Scootaloo answered a little shyly.

“Oh, please, you don’t need to be nervous. I believe your friend Ste… I mean, Bright, already told you about me?”

“You’re the gryphon doctor who’s going to check my wings?”

“Exactly! You’re a very smart girl, aren’t you?” Jilt asked before turning to see Bright.

“Is she ready?”

Bright looked at the little pegasus.

“Are you ready Scootaloo?”

“... Uhhhhh, will you be by my side during the tests?”

Bright took her in his arms again and answered:

“Of course I will, cutie. There is no problem, right, Mr. Jilt?”

“Not at all, my boy. Now come with me.”

Everybody followed Jilt to the nearby hospital. Once inside, they were amazed to find a well-equipped medical test room.

“Wow, Mr. Jilt, you are very well prepared, aren’t you?”

“Of course, my boy. After you told me it was another WingRift case, I knew I had to be very serious in this. Not to mention Scootaloo is a friend of yours, so what more reason to double my efforts?”

“Thank you, my friend. Let’s begin, then.”

Jilt took Scootaloo from Bright’s arms and placed her in the operation table. He started with a simple tests to examine her health. After that, he started to feel her wings. Scootaloo blushed a little. Just like the Gryphons, it was no secret that a pegasus’ wings were very sensitive to them. The filly was very nervous, but having Bright holding her hoof helped her to remain calm. The tests lasted around one hour.

“Hmm... interesting. Well, I think I saw everything that I needed here, but still, I’ll also need to take new X-rays to check the wing’s bone structure. Is that okay with you, Steel?”

“Go ahead, Mr. Jilt.” Bright answered.

Jilt nodded then he placed the pegasus in the machine. Scootaloo didn’t mind at all. She was used to that process from her past experiences. Once the process was over, Jilt spoke:

“Okay, Steel, now we need to wait for the results and after some more test and research, then I will let you know if there is something we can do. If you can, please come back tonight... alone. Okay?”

“Sure thing, Mr. Jilt. Okay, ladies, you heard the doctor. Let’s go for a little tour around the market. Would you like that, Scootaloo?”

Scootaloo never stopped watching the gryphon. She was almost sure that he was hiding something, but she didn’t pay too much attention to that. It was probably another deception, just like the other 5 times. Even so. she nodded to Bright and then she, the minotaur, the human and the unicorn exited the hospital.

Bright gave one last glance to his friend. Jilt looked at him and turned his head away. Bright knew something was not right, but he also knew he would find out tonight. What exactly is it that Mr. Jilt needs to tell him tonight? His spine tingled just by thinking about it.

Chapter 48, Chance

After having a nice and delicious dinner, Steel left a sleeping Scootaloo in her room and returned to the dining room to have a little conversation with his fiancée and 2nd mother figure.

”So that’s what Jilt told you, right Bright?” Asked Margaret.

“Yes. I can't deny it, but I’m kinda worried about what he has to tell me.”

“I think it’s too early to worry, dear. It doesn’t have to be bad news.”

“I know, Flying Hope. Even so. I’d really hate to see Scootaloo´s final hope being crushed.”

“Final hope?” the unicorn asked.

“Yes. I can assure you this, my love, if Mr Jilt can’t help her with this, nothing else can.”

Flying Hope and Margaret had nothing left to say. The bestial minotaur only kept drinking her tea. She already knew that, but Flying Hope was a different case as she started to get even more worried.

“It’s just not fair…”

“I know. Sometimes life can be a real bitch.”

“Language, Steel!” Margaret quickly scolded.

“Sorry... Anyway, there’s no point in staying here acting all melancholy. If you’ll excuse me, I’ll be on my way. Let’s see what that old gryphin has to tell me.”

Flying Hope and Margaret nodded and said their farewells to the human. Steel casually made his journey to Jilt’s hut. His head filled with many things to expect, whether they were good or bad. Before he realized, he was already outside the gryphin’s house, he went inside.

“Hello? Mr Jilt, are you here?”

Seconds later, the answer came.

“Yes, son! I’m here! Just one minute please!”

Steel nodded and took a seat on the nearby recliner while he waited for his friend. After a couple of minutes of waiting, the gryphin finally came out to greet his visitor, carrying some papers in his talons. Before Steel could say anything, Jilt intervened.

“C’mon, my boy, let’s take a seat in the kitchen. There is something very important we need to discuss.”

“Okay, Mr. Jilt.” Steel said, following his friend.

Once in the kitchen and with a cup of tea in hand/claw, Steel looked at his old friend for a minute. Jilt stared at him too, lost in his thoughts. After another minute, the doctor finally spoke.

“My boy, I will not try to sweeten this, but we have a really serious situation here.”

“... I’m listening.”

“You still remember WingRift, right?”

“Of course I do. Who could forget the miracle you could achieve with her?”

“Thank you, but back to the topic; well, you see... pegasus fillies and gryphin chicks are very different.”

“I think even I can see that, Mr. Jilt” Steel said sarcastically.

“That’s not what I meant. Let me explain; during the ages, many creatures get the wrong idea that pegasi and gryphin wings are the same. Same form, same structure... how wrong they are.”

Bright continued to carefully listen to his friend. Inside he knew he was not going to like where the conversation was going. So he mentally prepared for the worst.”

“It’s no secret that gryphin wings are way bigger than pegasus. Sometimes they are even bigger than Alicorn wings and for a long time until today, many still think that that’s the only difference.”

“I see... Mr. Jilt, you know me well enough to know that I don’t like being kicked in the bush. So please get to the point.”

“As patience as always, I see. Okay, my point is that after hours of checking the little filly’s tests and her wing span... I’m not sure If operating on her is a good idea.”

“Wha... what you mean, Mr. Jilt?”

“Even with my researches and vision, her wing size and complicated structure left me speechless. When I saw them, I just couldn’t believe it. If I have to compare her case with WingRift’s, little Scootaloo’s case is at least 3 times worse. To be honest, it’s even a wonder that she can use them like you say she can. That filly has a will of iron.”

“Yeah... she really is amazing” Steel said with a happy/sad tone. “So you think there is no chance to cure her?

“That’s not what I said, my boy. With WingRift, there was an 80% chance of success. With Scootaloo... well, I still need to examine the X-rays I took, but at the very least, I will say that she has a 30% chance of success and you know very well what will happen if the operation fails.”

Bright knew very well what would happen. Mr. Jilt was very clear that day when he told WingRift’s parents. The gryphin put his claw on Bright’s shoulder.

“Steel... If you still want me to put Scootaloo through this, then I will, in all my power, make it work. You know that, but I really need you to know what to expect. I’d really hate watching that filly’s wings... paralyze forever. At least now she can do all those amazing stunts you told me about, I really don’t know if we have the right to put at risk the little ray of sunshine she has.

Steel had a thought about that. He knew his old friend was right. He knew the odds were not exactly as his side, but this... Scootaloo was one of his best friends. She always enjoyed watching her doing what she did best. Could he really be willing to risk that? Could he really be willing to likely take away her gift or maybe even... her chance to get her cutie mark? It was more than obvious that her cutie mark was hidden in her amazing stunt talent, at least that’s what he thought. Jilt interrupted his thoughts one more time.

“Steel... knowing this, what are you planning to do?”

“Hmm... there is only one thing to do, my friend.”

“You don’t mean…”

“I do. I’ll ask her what she wants to do.”

“That may be too much pressure to put on a filly’s shoulders, don’t you think?”

“True, but in the end, it’s her wings. We have no right to choose for her. This is her decision.”

“I guess you’re right. Even so, I still believe it’s unfair.”

“Welcome to the club.”

With that said, Steel and Jilt shared a farewell hug while he promised to talk with the little filly. By his part, the gryphin returned inside his house to keep studying to raise the odds in their favor. He wasn’t sure what the filly would choose, but whatever it is, it will be her choice to do it. Since he met that little pegasus, he knew how strong willing she was. He could almost see a great part of Steel in her. It was almost as if she was his...

“Hmm... interesting. Who knows? I’d like to see that. Less to say Margaret would spoil her to no end.” Jilt thought before going inside to continue his studies.

The walk back was quiet. Steel didn’t know what to think.

What do I say to the little filly? Was it a good idea bringing her here?

Once he returned to Margaret’s house, he noticed everybody was already sleeping. It was natural since he said it could take a while for him to come back. He entered the house and, to his surprise, was startled by Scootaloo who jumped in front of him.

“What?! Scootaloo? What are you doing here and still awake?”

As if he was not shocked enough, his surprised doubled when he saw the little filly’s eyes starting to water, she immediately tackled Bright into a hug. He did his best to compose himself. Once he was in a seated position and with the filly still crying on his chest, he finally found his voice.”

“What’s wrong, Scootaloo? Something happened?”

“It... it happened again, right?”

“What?”

“It happened again, RIGHT?!” Scootaloo raised his voice a little, but not enough to wake up Flying Hope and Margaret.

“Please, Scootaloo, what you mean?”

“Mr... Mr. Jilt told you he can’t cure me, didn’t he?”

“What? Why would you say that?”

“Please, Prince Bright, it was always the same with the past doctors! They ran a few tests and after that, a little conversation with Rainbow Dash for her to tell me the ‘bad news’. IT HAPPENED 5 TIMES ALREADY!! Just please... don’t prolong this anymore. Just tell me... tell me I will never be able to fly. I... I can take it, really. Just say it.

Steel was speechless,. The filly in his arms was broken and tearing apart, he felt like an idiot. He knew Scootaloo had a strong will, but he totally forgot that she was still a little filly… a filly whose hopes had been shattered so many times in the past and now it was happening to her again. He started to hate himself. Maybe it was a good idea to tell her it was true. To tell her that so they all could return to Equestria, continue her life back home and keep doing her amazing stunts. That thought brought a smile to his face, but then another one invaded his mind. In that one, Scootaloo was staring at the sky through the window, knowing she would never get a taste of it. Only, that helped him to make up his mind.

He was planning to ask Flying Hope and Margaret to be with him when he talk with the filly, but he knew he had to do it now. Scootaloo needed an answer now. He used his hands to carry the pegasus and together they left the house. He walked for a few minutes until they reached a cliff. The sight was amazing and the moon looked so beautiful. Sometimes he really understood his aunt when she felt sad because of the ponies who don’t appreciate her work.

Scootaloo didn’t say anything at all, knowing that the prince wanted to say something first. Maybe the news she was highly expecting. She was already prepared for it, but her surprise was big when she saw Bright smiling at her. Before she could say anything, Bright spoke first.

“There is a chance.”

“Huh?” was the first thing Scootaloo could say after hearing that.

Chapter 49, A Brave Fillie

-¿What?

-There is a chance…

Scootaloo listened very well what Prince Bright had just said, it wasn't like she didn’t understand what he was saying, it was just… unexpected

-¿Can… can you please say that again?

-(Sigh) There is a chance Scootaloo, Mr Jilt told me himself, it’s a very long shot… but there is a chance.

Scootaloo stared her prince, she was out of words, she felt strange, on one side, she wanted to jump out of joy but she wasn’t stupid, by looking at Bright, it was obvious there was something she didn’t know yet.

-Pri… Prince Bright, ¿There is more you didn’t tell me yet, right?

-You really are very clever my little pegasus…

Scootaloo and Bright kept staring each other for seconds.

-Soooooo, ¿Are you going to tell me?- The little pegasus asked.

-I don’t know Scootaloo, I don’t know if you can handle what you want to know.

-Please Prince Bright… you know you have to tell me now.

-Ok…

Bright proceeded to tell his little pony about what his gryphon friend told him, about the surgery the little pegasus needed, the chances and what would happen if it goes wrong, once again Bright hated himself for what he was doing but his belief remained, those were her wings and she needed to know all the truth.

When he ended the explanation, Bright looked at the little pony, she was silent and only kept staring at him, a minute later, she finally found her voice.

-So… I may heal or… ¿Lose my wings’ mobility?

-…yes

Once again, both of them became silent, not daring to say a word, it was really an ackward moment, what could the human say to a little fillie after telling her what he just said, while he was thinking about that, she spoke:

-I think I will go back to sleep… good night Prince Bright.

-¿Uh?... ok.

Bright saw Scootaloo walking away.

-¿Did I do the right thing?- He wondered.

The following days were peacefull for the human and his friends, Scootaloo kept meeting more minotaurs and gryphins in the Market, Bright tried to talk to her more than once about what to do about her surgery but she kept avoiding the subject with silly excuses.

I’m still thinking about it.

It’s too soon to decide what to do

I’ll tell you later

It was always the same, Bright tried to be patient for the little fillie since it was a really heavy decision for her but everything got more complicated with a visit from his friend Jilt, he told him that he needed to be in the Capital of Gryphonia for a long research there and needed to leave in three days and maybe he would not be back for at least one or two months, Scootaloo needed to make her choice quickly.

Knowing there was no other way around, Bright did what he had to do, that night, after dinner, Bright gathered every creature in the living room. Flying hope was combing Scootaloo’s mane while Mrs Margaret and Jilt were just sitting there, expecting for Bright to start.

-Scootaloo… I think we really need to talk about you know what…

-¿What? Ummmm, I think…

-No, Scootaloo, no more excuses. I need an answer and I need it now, if Mr Jilt doesn’t do the surgery before three days, you may have to wait a long time to do it, we can’t wait anymore.

-Bright…- Flying Hope tried to argue.

-I’m sorry dear but we waited enough time, If we are not going to do anything, there is no meaning in being here anymore, so Scootaloo, ¿What do you want to do?

-I... I…

-Scootaloo, I know it’s not an easy choice and I really hate to make you decide but this is something only you can do, it’s your wings, not ours.

-I… I don’t know- She said in a very low voice that could easily match Fluttershy’s

-¿What? I can’t hear you.

-I DON’T NOW OK!! I MEAN… I REALLY WANT TO FLY! TO HAVE HEALTY WINGS BUT I ALSO MAY LOSE THE LITTLE I HAVE NOW!! IT’S NOT AN EASY DECISION!!

Everycreature watched the little fillie crying, Flying Hope immediately hugged her while stroking her mane. The little pegasus kept talking.

-You see what I can do with my wings now? All my stunts depend on my wings’ propulsion, If I can’t move them… then I’m nothing!!

-Scootaloo!! ¿How can you say that?- Bright screamed in shock.

The little filly stood up and answered:

-It’s true!! ¿What use can a flyless Pegasus have? It was probably what my parents thought when they abandoned me! It’s what everypony in Ponyville thinks! I would be even more worthless if I can’t even move my wings!

-That’s not…

-DON’T LIE TO ME!! Ponyville… it’s a nice town, I know nopony there would say anything about my wings… but I know, I know everypony sees me with pity… just like you see me now… You want to help the little worthless pegasus even when you know it will be a worthless effort again…

-SCOOTALOO!!- Bright screamed with all his strenght. Everycreature was shocked to see him like that, even his fiance. But more than that scream, the little fillie felt a lot worse when she saw him… staring at her with cold and dissapointed eyes

-Scootaloo… ¿Do you really believe what you just said?

-I… I…

-Answer me!

The little pegasus nervously nodded.

-(sigh) Ok, let’s go to sleep.

-¿What? But… but ¿What about what Mr Jilt said? He will…

-¿So what if he is leaving? You already showed me what you are made of, I think there is no need to follow this through.

-Hey!! I never…

-Don’t bother, I know you are a fillie but I really expected a lot more from you, you’ve been living all your life like this, never backed off even to Diamond Tiara’s insults, you managed to become Rainbow Dash's protege and win the Equestria’s games Flag competition… damn! I really expected a lot from you but now I see I was wrong, you are just a scary cat as any other filly.

Scootaloo glared to Bright with furious eyes, nopony ever told her something like that.

-¿ARE YOU CALLING ME A COWARD!!?

-No! I’m calling you defeated! You are fighting a war you already think you lost!

-¿A war? ¿What do you mean?

-You really don’t believe this could work.

-¿What did you expect? After all I went through… everypony would think the same! I’m a fillie! I’m not supposed to…

-Remember when I told you I knew somebody with your same problem?

-Well… yeah…

-Her name is WingRift, a Gryphin I knew when I was a kid, she came to Minus with the hope of flying in the skies.

-And she go it!! I know but ¿What does that have to do with me?

-I never mentioned this before, she was ten years old, just like you!

-¿What?

-Yep, she was the same at your age little pony, even so, she went through the surgery.

-Of… of course she did, her parents decided for her.

-Nope, her parents wanted her to fly but they didn’t want to forcé her to do something she didn’t want to do, they let her chose.

-¿Really? But she was so young ¿How could she decide something like that?

-Easy, she really wanted to take the shot, she was willing to bet the little she had, she had hope… I can say without a doubt… she is the bravest gryphin I ever met.

Bright stood up and looked at the little pegasus again:

-¿You know why I’m telling you this? Because I believe in the power of Believing, everything I did, everything I achieved, I did it believing I could do it, believing that everything would be alright in the end, that’s something I don’t see in you now! Nobody here see it now, you… are really letting me down here.

Scootaloo lowed her head and stared the ground, her tears kept coming out, Flying Hope and Mrs Margaret wanted to hug her but Bright stopped them, he then lower to her level and put his hand on her shoulder.

-Scootaloo… I know it’s unfair, I know you are young, let’s face it, no fillie should be put in this kind of situation, but you are, and now you have to choose and if you choose to do it, I need you to do it because you want to.

-But my Prince… ¿What if… it doesn’t work? ¿What if my wings… get stuck forever?

-If you have to cross that bridge my little pony, I promise you this, you will not cross it alone.

-¿What you mean?

-I’m sorry little filly but that’s something you will have to find out if you need to but I’m sure you won’t. Have faith Scootaloo, have faith that no matter what happens, everything will be alright- Flying Hope answered.

Scootaloo stared at the couple, trying to find any sign of lying or pity… there wasn’t, she was out of words, they really believed her wings could be healed… she saw it in their eyes, she wanted to have that same belief, she needed that same belief.

-I… I will do it!!

-¿What?

-I will do it Prince Bright! I will take the chance!!

-¿Are you sure? ¿Are you really sure sweetie?- Miss Margaret said.

-Yes! I’m sure!

Bright looked at his little friend, she no longer had that same sight she had minutes ago, this time, he could see conviction in them, that same conviction he admired from her.

-Very well my little pony, Mr Jilt, you know what to do ¿Right?

-Yes my friend, little fillie, I promise I will do everything I can to sucess, You’ll see, you will flying in no time. Now I think we all need a rest.

Everybody noded and proceeded to sleep as the gryphin said. Bright carried the little fillie in his arms to her room, soon, he felt Scootaloo’s head rest on his chest.

-Thank you Prince Bright, now I feel a lot better, maybe way better I felt in all my life.

-Really? Well… I’m happy to hear that, never lose that feeling Scootaloo and I promise your life will keep getting better.

-That’s… sounds great- Scootaloo said very sleepy, some seconds later she fell sleep, Bright looked at her one more time before leaving her in the bed.

-I believe you will fly but I think you’d like living as a Princess too ¿Don’t you?

……………….

After leaving the little fillie on her bed, Bright went to his room and took out his lantern with the green everlasting flame and informed his Auntie about what was going to happen, since the first day in Minus, Bright kept his Aunt Luna and mother informed about everything going on, she and her sister were really interested in how the surgery would conclude, it may be the answer for so many pegasi in all Equestria who suffered the same condition as Scootaloo, sometimes he recieved a letter from his mother, telling him to take care and how much he loved him, he smiled when he read them, he definitely had to talk with her when he returned home as he promised.

The day finally came, Bright and his family went with Scootaloo to the comunity hospital, Mr Jilt was already waiting for them with all his staff, the little pegasus started to feel a little nervous but a little kiss and hug from Flying Hope made her feel safe and confident, Bright and Margaret chuckled when they saw that, it was not secret the pretty unicorn was taking a great liking on the little fillie.

-Ok Scootaloo ¿Ready?- Asked the Doctor

-Yes I am, let’s do this sir!

-That’s the spirit, come, let’s get you ready.

Scootaloo then was taken by the nurse but before entering to the restricted área, she turned around and saw Bright, Flying Hope and Margaret

-You… you will be there when I open my eyes after the surgery… ¿Right?

-We will be Scootaloo, remember, you are not alone my little pony- Flying said.

Scootaloo smiled and nodded, when she finally was out of sight, Bright exited the Hospital and walked to the backyard, there he took out his green lantern and sent a letter to his Aunt to let her know the surgery was going to start. He burned his letter and waited some minutes for an answer but it never came.

-Hmmmm, that’s strange, Aunt Luna told me she was going to be expectant for this day, she and my mother…

He sent another letter to see if something would happen, he knew that even if neither of them were there to recieve the letter, they always left a guard to answer and let him know they were not present, after some more minutes, no reply came… there was definitely something wrong.

……………..

-Steel ¿Are you sure you want to leave now? Maybe they are just too busy… they are the Princesses of a whole Country after all- Margaret said

-I’m awared of that Mrs Margaret… it’s just… I don’t know, call it instinct but I know something is not right, trust me in this one.

-Fine but remember that you need to be here when Scootaloo is awake, you promised.

-I will, you can count on that.

Bright and Flying Hope shared a sweet kiss and he then started to fly away, hoping for his instinct to be wrong.

………………..

In the Canterlot Castle, an evil laughing could be hear from the Throne Room, there a Creature sat on the throne who was reading an interesting letter that came out from a green fire next to the Throne, he wondered why Celestia had it but now he knew.

-Hehehehehehe, ¿So you didn’t lose time Celestia during all these years? You have a son, I wonder if he is an alicorn, I sure hope so, having the magic of five would make me unstoppable… HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!

Chapter 50, Found You!

Bright was already flying on Equestria, every inch he was closer to Canterlot his worries were increasing as well.

-Damn! ¿Why this feeling is not going away?- he thought.

After some minutes, he saw Cloudsdale in the distance, as always, it was a very impresive city but something caught his attention, there were no pegasi flying around, that was quite strange since it was always a lively city, when he reached it, it looked like a ghost town, since he couldn't step on the clouds, he flew to some houses to do some checking.

-¿Hello? ¿Is anybody here?

(No reply)

-Ok, now I know something is not right, bu…

-¿Prince Bright?- A little voice interrupted his thoughts, when he turned to see who it was, he saw a bunch of pegasus fillies comming out from their houses.

The little pony immediately flew to her prince.

-It’s you!

Bright scooped her in his arms while she was crying, soon enough, the rest of the fillies and colts joined the hug, they all seemed very scared.

-Easy, easy, everything will be alright (Sigh) ¿Can anypony tell me what is going on?

The fillie in his arms answered:

-We… we don’t know either, all our parents told us to stay here in the city and then all of them left, even the Wonderbolts were with them, I think I overheard my mommy saying they needed to go to the plain lands since “He” was there, I don’t know who she meant but we haven’t had any news from them since hours ago.

-I see, ok kids, listen, do as your parents told you and go back to your homes, stay safe and hidden, I’ll go check what happened.

-(Sniff) Ok my prince, please be ok and please… bring mommy and daddy back home safe.

Bright nodded and flew away to the Plain Lands, hoping for the best, when he was near the place, once again he was surprised for the sight before him, dozens of pegasi ponies were half unconcious lying on the ground, if that was not shocking enough, what he noticed next indeed was, their eyes were milkie, like if there were no life in them and they didn’t have their cutie marks. When everypony saw him, they tried their best to aproach him but it was obvious they had no strenght to do so, he raised his hand:

-It’s ok my little ponies, rest where you are and ¿Can anypony please tell….

-NO DITZIE! IT’S NO USE, STOP HURTING YOURSELF!!

Bright ran to the source of that’s scream, there he saw Captain Spitfire yelling at his friend Ditzie who was trying to fly but fell everytime.

-DITZIE! LISTEN TO ME! OUR MAGIC WAS STOLEN, WITHOUT IT, WE CAN’T FLY. PLEASE…

-NO! I HAVE TO REACH PONYVILLE… I HAVE TO SEE MY LITTLE MUFFIN! SHE MIGHT BE IN DANGER!

The clumsy pegasus started to cry, the scene in front of him was enough for Bright to run to where she was and give her a hug. At first she was surprised but when she saw who it was, she immediately returned the hug.

-Prince Bright! Thank Celestia you are here… please, I need your help… my… my…

-It’s ok Ditzie, I heard you, don’t worry. If she is in Ponyville, I know Dinkie is alright. After all, Twilight and the Elements should be there as well.

Thanks to those conforting words, the little gray pegasus was able to compose herself, soon, Spitfire aproached them.

-Prince Bright, I’m glad to see you are safe.

-Same here captain, may I ask ¿What happened here?

-¿You don’t know?

-I’ve been outside Equestria these past days, please, I need to know what is going on.

-Very well…

Spitfire proceeded to tell all that happened in the last couple of days, how a new menace came to Equestria, Tirek, a magic stealer Centaur and how he had an ally, Discord, at first Bright didn’t want to believe that the dracoenous actually betrayed them but the captain and Ditzie’s words were enough to convince him.

-Damn it Discord! You really had to screw things up!- He thought.

Spitfire kept telling the Prince the rest of the story but unfortunaly, she didn’t have any information regardless the Princesses, Once the Wonderbolts’ captain was done, Bright stood up and said:

-Ok, thanks Captain, I’ll be on my way then, please stay here and help as many ponies you can, you too Ditzie and don’t worry, after I check Canterlot, I will go to Ponyville and make sure Dinkie and everypony else are fine.

-Thanks Prince Bright- Both pegasi answered. Bright then flew again to try to find his family. It didn’t took much time for him to reach the city, the scene in the streets was the same as in the Plain Lands, many ponies were laying on the floor or benches, their magic stolen, milky eyes and their cutie marks gone, his worries reached the top. He ran as far as he could and finally reached the palace, once inside, he searched everywhere for any sign of his family, unfortanely, he found something he didn’t like, in a balcony, Shinning Armor was half unconcious.

-Shinning Armor! Dude! ¿Are you ok?- he knew how dumb the question was, of course he wasn’t ok.

-Uhhhh, ¿Bright? ¿What… what are you doing here?

-¿Do you really need to ask bro?

-Right, ok… long story short, there is a…

-I already know about Tirek and the traitor of Discord, what I want to know is ¿Where is Mom and Aunt Luna?

-I… I don’t know, that last thing I know was that them, Cadence and Twilight were having a meeting, then Discord and Tirek attacked the palace and well… you know the rest.

-Ok, stay here bro, I’m going to check the rest of the palace.

-Very well Bright and please be carefull.

-¿Carefull? C’mon Shinny! You know I…

-NO! I mean it! you don’t know anything about that monster, he is dangerous! Whatever happens! Stay away from him or Discord ¿You hear me?!

-They already got you, If they have done something to the rest of the family, I won’t do that.

-Bright…

-(Sigh) I guess I can promise to be carefull…

-Fair enough… Thanks.

Bright continued his search around the castle but didn’t find anypony besides unconcious royal guards, maids and buttlers. The Throne room was also empty but there was a little difference, the stained glasses were altered, instead of the ones he very well knew, all of them showed Discord and a red being, cheering and celebrating as if they had already won.

-Hmmmm, at least I kinda know how Tirek looks like now. Sheesh, he is ugly as an ass.

Using his electrified speed, it didn’t take too much time for Bright to search every inch of the place, even the dungeons, the alicorns were not there, that was for sure.

-They are not here, neither Tirek or Discord… ¿Where they may be? I guess my best option is to search Twilight.

Bright started his way to Ponyville, for some reason, he felt an opresión in his chest, he couldn’t help to have his worries increasing every minute. Of course he was worried for all his family and subjects but most of all… his mother, they weren’t in the best terms yet but…

-She is alright! She is alright!

The human reached the little town, as he expected, it looked like Cloudsdale, nopony was outside and all the doors and windows were boarded, he started his walk to Twilights’ Library, when he got there, she was missing as well, he didn’t let that to let him down and kept searching the town for her and the rest of the Elements. After not finding them anywhere, he was about to give up until he noticed something, outside the town, in the distance… there he was! Tirek!, he carefully walked near there, once he was close enough, he could see the centaur clearly, he was as ugly as he remembered in the stained glasses. He wanted to jump to attack him right away but he was curious about the scene in front of him. It was incredible watching how that guy stole all Discord’s chaos magic.

-¿Why did you do it? you said we were partners!

-I have what I wanted, I don’t need you anymore.

-But you gave me this medallion, you said it belonged to someone important to you!

-Yes, my brother, it is as useless as him.

Tirek abandoned the scene, leaving Discord and 5 ponies and dragon inside a cage. Part of him wanted to beat him to a pulp and laugh in his face how he was betrayed but there were more important manners to do, he walked to his friends and the traitor, Discord saw him comming, he gulped and tried to say something:

-Oh Bright! ¿What brings you…

(SMACK)

A good hit right to his jaw left the Dracouneous rolling on the ground in pain while the prince continued his way to the cage.

-I’ll deal with you later traitor, for now be glad I wont punish you myself. Now (he turned to see his friends) Hi guys.

-Prince Bright!- All of them yelled happy

Bright used his Axe to cut the bars, once they were all outside, the human found himself trapped in a group hug again.

-Oh Brightie, I’m so glad you are ok and thank you, thank you!

-I’m happy to see you too Pinkie, ¿are you all ok?

-Yeah sugarcube, even so that Tirek stole our magic, he didn’t harm us.

-I see… ¿Uh? ¿Is something wrong Fluttershy?

Bright saw Rainbow and Rarity trying to confort a crying yellow pegasus with no sucess. The human tried to say something but the pretty fashionista talked first:

-Sorry my prince, but for now Fluttershy is not in condition to talk… her heart is hurt for… well I think you know.

Bright turned to see Discord who was still on the ground, he seemed to had recovered from the hit but he remained still, lost in his thoughts, it was almost like if he was… nah! -That can’t be!- he thought.

-I understand, I hope she gets better… now ¿Can anypony tell me where is Twilight?

-We don't know prince Bright… She told us to warn everypony here about Tirek and then she left to who knows where but that monster is also looking for her- Spike answered.

-Damn! Very well, go hide somewhere safe, I’ll go look for her.

-Prince… you are not thinking in…

-Not if I don’t have to Rarity, now go- Bright said and flew away.

-Now ¿Where are you Twilight?

(BOOOOOOOOM)

A huge explosión was heard far away, Bright ran to the source only to find Twilight’s library totally destroyed and burned but he didn’t have much time to watch the scene since he saw his alicorn friend fighting with the huge centaur. Saying it was just amazing would be lying, he knew Twilight was one of the the most powerfull ponies he knew but at that moment, she was in a total new level, her attacks were ovepowered and her speed easly matched Rainbow’s and his, she even were leaving purple and pink magic traces just like the colored ones Rainbow left when she flew top speed.

-Ok, I didn’t expect this but I don’t care, C’mon Twilight! Kick his ass!!

Even when his purple friend was powerfull, Tirek was no pushover, the match was even, until the centaur manage to grasp Twilight with his magic and send her far away, at that moment Bright made his move, using his top speed, he managed to catch the alicorn in the air.

-Wow Twilight, I didn’t know you had such amazing warrior’s spirit in you, you never cease to impress me.

Twilight opened her eyes to see her savior, her smiled didn’t wait to come.

-BRIGHT!!- she hugged him with all her strenght –I’M SO GLAD YOU ARE OK!!

-I’m glad too Twilight but… please, it’s too tight!!

-Oh! Sorry! I’m still getting used to all this power- The alicorn said after releasing him.

-It’s ok but ¿what you mean by “all this power”?

-You see, the Princesses…

(ROOOOOOAAAAAAAAR)

Twilight and Bright heard Tirek and saw him comming at them full speed.

-No time to explain, go hide Bright, I’ll handle this.

-No can do Twilight! That monster did something to my family and for what I heard, he is comming for you, I’m staying.

-But… ugh! Fine!

-Ok Bright, It's time to see if the training really paid off- The human said to himself and got ready to face the ugly monster.

Chapter 51, Maximum Effort

"Here he comes!" Bright summoned his axe and got ready for the impact, but Tirek stopped a few meters from them.

"Huh? Well, this is unexpected. I guess Discord was hiding more secrets from me than I thought. May I know what the hay are you creature?" Tirek asked.

"I’m a human. You got a problem with that?" Bright said.

"Not really. Now tell me, that axe in your hand,
is what I think it is?"

"I don’t know, what do you think it is?"

"A defiant one you are. No matter, I know what it is, I can feel a huge amount of magic coming from it and you. Come and let me taste you."

"Ok… that sounded so wrong, punishment time."

Bright jumped at top speed to the monster, Tirek never seen him coming, the human managed to hit a powerful kick right to his cheek. Tirek felt all the electrity going through all of his face before collapsing on the floor. Twilight’s jaw was open after watching her friend do that, he turned to see her and said:

"What? You think I lost my touch when I visited Minus after my mother in law died?" Bright said.

Bright landed in front of a shocked centaur and spoke:

"Now asshole, you will tell me where my mother is?"

"The Tartarus I know! I haven’t seen another creature like you these days."

"Oh so you don’t know, my mother is Celestia! NOW YOU WILL TELL ME WHERE YOU IMPRISONED HER!" yelled Bright.

Tirek face was full of surprise after realization.

"So you are Celestia’s son… wow, I never knew she was so desperate to have a son, that she would adopt a freak like you."

Once again Bright used his speed to approach Tirek, but this time the centaur was ready. He used his arm to protect himself from the hit, but the shockwave was enough to make him retreat a few meters.

"There is a lot more where that came from. Are you ready to talk now?"

"DON’T UNDERESTIMATE ME! ACCELEROO!"

Tirek horns shined and a second later he moved with an incredible speed.

"What the…?" Bright said as he casted his plasma shield just in time to survive a powerful punch from Tirek.

"You think you are the only who can move really fast?" Tirek exclaimed.

"Not really, but I have to admit that I thought only pegasus and Pinkie could move that fast. No matter, my speed is still superior, let me show you!"

"BRING IT ON FREAK! ACCELEROO!"

Bright and Tirek started a high speed fight, even when Tirek was clearly stronger, he was glad to be right. Even with that amazing spell, he was still a little faster than the monster, that helped him to leveled the fight. Bright kept striking Tirek with his fists and kicks, he tried to cut his horns with the axe, but Tirek managed to dodge him. The centaur took advantage of that opening and shot a beam right at the human. Bright didn’t have time to cast his shield and got hit landing on the ground.

"YOU ARE DONE HUMAN!" Tirek screamed and was getting ready to finish Bright when he was struck by a purple beam.

"Don’t forget that I’m still here Tirek." Twilight said.

"You! I forgot you…"

Another hit to the jaw interrupted him and sent him back to the ground.

"Not to mention I’m not done for as you said ugly!" Bright screamed after recovering.

"Bright! Are you ok?" Twilight said while inspecting her friend body.

"Yeah… be grateful for the extra protection my axe gives to my body or I would be very injured right now. Even so, it hurts like tartarus… now Are you ready to tell me what that guy wants from you?"

"Well, you see…"

Twilight explained to Bright as fast as she could what his mother, Luna, and Cadence did to protect the Alicorn magic from Tirek.

"I see, that explains your power boosting. Ok Twilight go somewhere safe and keep that magic away from Tirek." Bright said.

"No! I can fight too, together we can do it! Even when you became stronger, you are still no match for him! Let’s do this, you and me. I know we can win."

"Probably, but we don’t know what he is capable of… besides, if that’s all of his powers, with me it is enough to handle him."

"What do you me… uh?"

Twilight didn’t finish talking when she felt something. The air felt heavy and she could feel power radiating from her friend. He was holding his axe in front of him and his eyes were closed. She didn't understand what he was doing but what caught her attention more was all the cyan lightning's surrounding his body and merging with him. His red hair was also changing, it was raising and some tufts were shining with a bright cyan as well. When he opened his eyes, she immediately noticed they were blue instead of black. She had to say, he looked amazing!

Bright turned to see his friend, with a confident voice he spoke:

"Yeah I know, it took some time for me to reach this and to be honest, I haven’t mastered it completely, but I know it will be enough for Tirek. Go hide, I’ll take it from here."

Twilight couldn’t say anything because a second later Bright disappeared. Before she noticed, he was already on the ground in front of Tirek, who was already back on his feet.

"GRRRRRRR, you will pay for that… What happened to you?"

"I decided to stop playing around, ready for round 2?"

"You think changing your appearance a little will do anything, you are a bad joke to me! Let me show you, ACCELEROO!"

Tirek moved at full speed, but was stopped the next second by Bright’s fist right to his stomach and was sent flying a lot of meters away. He stood up immediately, as some blood escaped from his mouth

"What the hay? Such speed!"

He looked around but there was no sign of the human, then he felt a kick right to his jaw and another the second later, and another, and another. For the next five seconds his face was hit at least 20 times. Not only each hit hurt like Tartarus, but the electricity recoil made the pain a lot worse.

"ENOUGH! BARRIER!" screamed Tirek.

In his despair, Tirek casted a powerful bubble around him. Bright appeared in front of it and ceased his attacks.

"I… I don’t know how you got that power and speed but you will not surpass my barrier. Once I recover my strength, you will pay for what you have done to me!"

Bright disappeared again in a flash, Tirek could hear how his barrier was striked dozens of times in different places but none could pierce his barrier at all. Bright appeared again in front of the barrier, he was a little pissed.

"Hehehehehe, I told you, you can’t break my defense, give up."

"I literally don’t have time for this shit."

Bright summoned his axe and started to charge energy on it.

"Let’s test that barrier! PLASMA RAZOR!" Bright yelled.

With one swing, the human released all the energy in a powerful beam that looked like a cyan colored boomerang. It impacted the barrier and it started to crack until it was completely destroyed, Tirek still managed to teleport away to evade being cut in half, he reappeared a little far away from the battlefield.

"DAMN IT! How is that posible? Even with all this power he is beating me!... I need the alicorn magic or I’m done for."

"Too bad you will not get it."

That voice made the centaur looked at his side only to enconter the human with his axe in hand.

"WHAT? HOW?" Tirek yelled.

"Lightning speed remember?" With a powerful swing, Bright cut one of his horns, a scream of agony from Tirek could be heard even in Ponyville.

"CURSE YOU! HOW COULD YOU?"

Tirek was interrupted by another kick from Bright and was sent away to the ground again. Landing next to him, satisfied for what he just did.

"Give up Tirek, you are no match for me, now if you want to keep your other horn and the rest of your body parts, you will tell me where is my family. You will then free them and then go back to the place you came from. So, what is it gonna be?"

"How about the option B?"

"Uh?" said a confused Bright.

Tirek immediately snapped his fingers and the next moment, the Mane 6, Spike, and Discord appeared above Tirek, all of them trapped inside bubbles.

"You really don’t like your second horn do you? Say good bye to it!"

Before Bright even could move, the bubbles became smaller, enough to start chocking all his friends and Discord.

"You are the faster being I ever encountered, but not even you can stop me to crush them, it would take less than a second. Can you do it in time?"

Bright didn’t move at all.

"As I thought, now tell your alicorn friend up there to come down here, I have a deal to offer to her."

Twilight who had been watching everything from above, heard what Tirek did and said, she didn’t lose time to teleport next to Bright.

"Coward… ok, tell me what kind of deal?"

"An easy one to be honest, the life of your friends in exchange for all the Alicorn magic."

"Yeah right! And then you will tell us you want my Axe too." said Bright.

"Compared to all of the Alicorn magic, your Axe means nothing to me, not to mention that I need to show you who is the boss." said Tirek.

"Hmmmm, and what proof do we have that you will fulfill your promise or will try to destroy Equestria once you have the magic?"

"With all the magic in my power, Equestria means nothing to me, I will just beat you to a pulp and then I’ll leave to my land. I still have some unfinish business with my brother and my people."

"Like Tartarus I will believ…"

"I accept!" Twilight interrupted Bright.

"What? Twilight! You can’t be serious!" Bright exclaimed.

"He is right Twilight! We aren't worth it!" Fluttershy said

"Don’t do it sugarcube!" said Applejack

"Please Darling, Equestria’s fate depends on it." Rarity said.

"I’m sorry girls… but your worth it… I just can’t leave you hanging."

"Twilight, he is lying, I don’t need to be Applejack to know that." Bright said.

"I know… but they are our friends Bright… I have no choice."

"Very well… I hope you know what you are doing."

Twilight noded and accepted Tirek deal, he then casted another barrier to make sure the human would not attack him, then he proceeded to free his captors. At first he only freed the Mane 6 and Spike, but then Twilight demanded Discord to be freed too. That surprised Bright but he was not going to question Twilight at that moment. Once all of them were free, the alicorn walked in front of Tirek who opened a little hole in the barrier to let her in. Once she was close enough, Tirek levitated her to his level and started to steal all of her alicorn and Princesses’ magic. When he was finished, Twilight looked like everypony else, no cutie mark and milky eyes. Tirek started to grow in size, his cut horn grew again and his muscles were getting bigger as well. Bright could feel the ground shaking and the great power boosting Tirek was getting, he knew they were screwed big time.

"Twilight… get everypony and flee this place, find a safe place and think of a plan to solve this, I know you will come up with something, I will give you all the time I can. Now go…"

"No Bright… he will kill you."

"I said go…"

"Bright, please."

"I SAID GO!" Bright yelled.

Bright eyes were enough to convince the alicorn and the rest, they noded and started to walk away. Bright watched them leave and then turned to see Tirek.

"Ok… Maximum effort." he said to himself.

Bright once again flew in front of Tirek who had just finished powering up. A red and black aura was covering his whole body. He looked at the human with a huge smile on his face.

"Ready for Round 3?"

"Ok… I only have a few minutes left… I better make them count." Bright thought.

Not losing time, Bright used his lightning speed to aproach Tirek, his fist impacted on his right cheek but Tirek didn’t move an inch.

"What?" said a confused Bright.

"Was that support to hurt? Pathetic!" Tirek closed his fist and delivered his own hit to the human but Bright was quick enough to dodge it, he tried once again to hit Tirek with a kick to the ribs but again it did nothing.

"Look how the tables have turned, hahahahaha! ACCELEROO!"

Tirek started to chase Bright but he showed to be fast enough to dodge all Tireks beams and hits.

"Damn! I didn’t want to do this but I have no choice!" Bright said. He summoned his axe and flew at top speed to Tirek.

"Say goodbye to one of your arms!"

He swinged his axe with all intention to cut that arm but to his suprise, the edge didn’t go through. It was like Tirek’s skin was made of something even more hard than his Axe.

"You thought this Aura was for nothing? You will need something much better than that pathetic attack to hurt me!"

Taking advantage from Bright’s surprise, Tirek delivered a hit to Bright with his open hand, sending him flying away, he managed to compose himself in the air, he could feel how his body was reaching the limit but he didn’t want Tirek to notice that.

"Oh yeah, what about this!" Bright got some distance and charged all the energy he had left in his Axe. "PLASMA EDGE!"

"It will do nothing!"

Bright once again swung his axe at Tirek. Tirek used his arm to cover himself again, but to his surprise, this time the Axe manage to deal a little cut to his skin, it was not deep but it was enough to make him back away.

"What? This is not posible! My shield is perfect."

"Not as perfect as you think… time to finish this!"

Tirek once again casted accelero to get away, he managed to gain some distance but only because the human didn’t chased him at all. He remained in the same spot, he looked really tired and in pain, he could hear him gasping. At first he didn’t understand what was happening but after noticing that in the last minute, the boy didn’t seem to be as strong and fast as he was when he first transformed, realization finally came to him.

"Ohhh, so that transformation has it’s weakness, you take a high risk doing it. You are almost out of stamina."

"That’s not true!" Bright lied.

"It's not? Let see."

Tirek shot a little beam directly to Bright.

"Plasma Barrier!" Bright said and was able to deflect it but it consumed all his remaining energy. The human lost his cyan aura and went back to normal and collapsed on the floor. Tirek smirked and slowly walked where the human was.

"I have to admit you managed to entertain me for a good amount of time, but it seems your big act is over, it would be so easy to kill you now but I’m going to give you an offer. Swear loyalty to me and become my right hand, together we will unstoppable and all this world will be ours. I’m sure we can even take HIM down."

"HIM?" Bright thought

"So, what do you say? Or would you rather die here?"

"Like Tartarus I will accept that… I already disappointed my mother… I will not betray her as well."

"Have it your way boy."

Tirek started to charge his horns to incinerate the human to the bones. Bright closed his eyes for his incoming end.

"Scootaloo… I’m sorry, it seems I will not be able to keep my promise." Bright thought.

"HOLD IT RIGHT THERE TIREK!"

Both the Centaur and the half beaten human looked to see who screamed, it was Twilight with the rest of the Mane 6, they were… floating? And not only that, Their manes and tails grew larger and had different colored stripes that matched their natural color, their hooves were now showing their cutie marks as if they were imprinted on them. Rainbow and Fluttershy had their wings glowing with rainbow colors too. He had to admit it, all of the Mane 6 looked amazing and powerful. Somehow, he knew everything was going to be alright now.

"You did it Twily... I don’t know what you did but you did it..."

That was the last words Bright managed to say before passing out.

Chapter 52, You did your Part

Bright opened his eyes and immediately noticed he was lying on his bed in his room. His body didn’t hurt at all and he felt recovered.

"I guess somepony already casted a healing spell on me…" (Sigh) "I really need to get used to becoming one with lightning as soon as possible. The recoil after is a real pain in the ass." The human thought.

"Bright…?"

Bright was paralyzed when he heard that voice. Normally hearing his mother's voice would bring him a warm and safe feeling, but now he didn’t know how to react. He turned around to see where the voice came from and there she was, sitting on a cushion was his mother Celestia. He immediately noticed her eyes were tired and a little red. "Was she crying moments ago?" He wondered.

Bright didn’t have much time to think about that since the Princess immediately stood up and ran as fast as she could to grab him in her hooves. She didn’t waste anytime to start snuggling him as there was no tomorrow. After a couple of minutes, he started to feel very embarassed.

"Mom… I think that's enough…"

"I’ll decide that!" She replied and continued snuggling her son. After five more minutes, Celestia just kept hugging her son with her hooves and wings, shielding him from the world. Bright was about to say something again, but then he felt something falling on his cheek, it was a tear. Soon many others followed it.

"Why?" She asked.

"Uh?" Bright said confused.

"Why do you keep putting yourself in danger?
Do you enjoy watching me worried?"

"Mother, we have already talked about…"

"I KNOW WE HAVE TALKED ABOUT THIS BEFORE! I KNOW I PROMISED TO TRY TO NOT GET WORRIED OR BEING OVERPROTECTIVE! BUT I’M YOUR MOTHER! I JUST CAN’T HELP IT!" Celestia yelled.

Celestia hugged her even more tightly while more tears were coming out, at that moment Bright felt like shit again… True he was upset with his mom, but he didn’t enjoy watching her sad at all. She was right, it was always the same. It was like if there was danger, he would always take it on. But what other choices did he have? He had to protect his friends, to protect Equestria… his family.

"Mom… I’m sorry." Bright said.

"You should be! Ohhhhh I’m so mad at you…"

Bright lowered his head in shame.

"But I’m also so proud of you, even when I hate with all my heart watching you or any of my little ponies in danger, I’m proud to see you protecting your kingdom and everypony in it."

"Thanks Mom."

"It’s ok, I guess I can let it pass… again, since my subjects, Shinning Armor, and Twilight spoke so well about how you helped them during the whole incident."

"They did? Is everypony ok?" Bright asked.

"Don’t worry my son, after Twilight and her friends defeated Tirek, they returned all the magic to everypony including me, your Aunt Luna, and Cadence."

"That’s a relief, but now it’s my turn to ask. What happened to you, Luna and Cadence? What did Twilight and her friends do to beat Tirek? Where is he now? Where…"

"Shuuuuuu, one question at a time my son, I promise all of them will be answered. Come, let’s sit together and have a nice tea while we talk. Ok?"

Bright nodded and proceeded to do as his mother said, while drinking their tea in his room. As she promised Celestia told Bright everything that happened while he was unconscious. How Twilight and her friends got their new powers with the help of the Tree of Harmony and how it became her new castle. Bright couldn’t help but get surprised when he heard about that, his mother also explained how they forgave Discord after he helped Twilight and the Elements. He also gave a public apology and was still sentenced to public service for some months. They couldn’t forget that he helped a monster to almost take over all of Equestria. At last she told him about her imprisonment in Tartarus alongside with Luna and Cadence and how Tirek was back there now.

"Wow, Twilight and her friends never stop to surprise me. I’m glad to see they have their powers back and stronger than before. They... are amazing."

"Huh? Is something wrong sweetie?" She asked worried.

" Its nothing…"

"C’mon Bright, you know I’m not that easy to be fooled. Anything you want to share with me?"

"It’s just, I gave everything I had against Tirek and he still mopped the floor with me. It was just like with that dragon months ago, I couldn’t do anything again."

"Sweetie! That’s not true! From what I heard, you were doing just fine until that coward stole the Alicorn magic, there is almost nopony who could face a monster with that kind of power."

"Almost? Is there someone who could match the power of 4 alicorns combined? Bright asked.

"There was… but that was centuries ago, but don’t think about that. Speaking of power, Twilight told me that you showed some abilities against Tirek that left her very impressed. She mentioned some kind of… transformation you did. Mind if I see it?"

Bright doubted for a moment, but he nodded afterwards. He started to charge his lightning again and merged with it. Soon Bright took the form he showed to Twilight before. Celestia looked at her son marveled, she could feel all the power her little colt was radiating. After the initial surprise, she spoke:

"Wow my son, there are not many things that can surprise me, but this definitely did, and I must say I’m very surprised. You really became stronger after… the incident."

Bright returned to normal and spoke:

"Thanks mom… and I will get even stronger and next time I’ll be able to do something."

After hearing that, Celestia sighed and slapped her son’s head with one of her wings.

"Hey! What was that for?" Bright said while holding his head.

"Son, even though I love you with all my heart, sometimes your stubborness really pisses me off. You really think your actions were worthless?"

"Well… I always ended of being saved by you or the Elements, with Sombra, the dragon… Tirek."

"I guess you are right… I mean, the fact that you fought Sombra and gave Twilight and her friends enough time to find the Crystal Heart didn’t help at all. All those ponies who were able to be rescued from that train on fire while you were distracting that dragon probably are not grateful to you at all. Those pegasi colts and fillies who you gave hope in Cloudsdale are probably thinking the worst of you, and don’t make me start with the fact that you were willing to sacrifice yourself to let Twilight and her friends have a chance to escape from that mad Centaur. I’m sure she will kill you for that."

………….

Once again Celestia raised her wing, but this time she used it to place her son next to her.

"Bright, never think you didn’t do your part to protect your subjects. Where you see failure there are great victories. Maybe you don’t like the fact that you couldn’t do it all on your own, but with the help of your friends and family, those days were saved and for that, your subjects love and respect you. Remember that you asked me before to have faith in you, now I ask you to have faith in me and your friends and family. We will always be there to lend you a hoof whenever you need it. You don’t have to go solo all the time."

Bright couldn’t help it anymore and hugged his mother, she gladly returned the hug.

"Thanks Mom, I guess my desires to become strong to protect others sometimes gets the best of me."

"Sometimes?" Celestia said.

"Ok! All the time, I think I can relax once in a while."

"That’s my colt, now I think we need to tell the others you are alright. "Shall we go?"

"You said it."

Before they exited the room, Celestia looked at her son again and said:

"Bright… after all we talked today… Does that mean you forgive me?" She asked a little nervous, it was true she and Bright just had a beautiful mother and son time, but maybe it was just for the heat of the moment, but she needed a straight answer. Bright thought about it for some seconds and…

"Mom, during all of the Tirek’s incident, all I could think about was yours and our family’s safety. I was scared to not be able to tell you how sorry I was for being an idiot… it’s me the one who need your forgiveness."

Celestia’s face showed a beautiful smile, she kissed her son on the forehead and cheek and said:

"Let’s just say we both are forgiven. What do you say?"

"I can work with that." Bright said.

They smiled to each other and exited the room hugging each other like only a true mother and son could do.

Once the duo entered to the Palace’s living room, they found Twilight and the Elements, Spike, Luna, Cadence and Shinning Armor. They didn’t lose time to surround Bright in the biggest group hug he ever had in his lfe, of course like Celestia, Cadence and Twilight scolded him for his stubborness again but they soon let it go to hugged him again. His Aunt Luna kissed him in the cheek like her sister, after that tearful reunión, all of them started to walk to the dinning room to have dinner. On their way there, they found Blueblood walking to their direction. Bright groaned inside, he really wasn’t in the mood to deal with that unicorn but decided to play nice.

"Hi Blueblood." Bright said.

"Hi… Bright."

The human immediately noticed how the unicorn didn’t mention any nickname or insult when he reffered to him. His thought were interrupted when the unicorn prince spoke again:

"Listen… I’m really not used to it so I’m gonna just say it once…tha… tha… thank you for saving us! Ouch my mouth hurts… see you later."

Blueblood walked as fast as he could, when he was out of the halls, Bright turned to see his mother.

"Mother, did Blueblood just… thank me?"

"Indeed he did, once again I’m surprised, two times in one day, that’s a record."

Trying to still process what just happened, everypony and the human continued their walk to the dinning room, after a good dinner, it was time to get some rest but that was not the case for the human, he walked to the Palace’s exit with his Mom and Aunt next to him.

"Are you sure you can’t wait until tomorrow son? I’d like to talk a little more with you." Celestia said hopefully.

"Not to mention I’d like to have a little fighting practice with you, maybe with your new abilities I can be serious this time." Luna stated.

"Awww thanks Aunt Luna, but you will have to wait and for you Mom, sorry but I really need to get going. Flying Hope, Mr Jilt, and Mrs Margaret are probably worried, not to mention I made a promise and I intend to keep it."

"I understand my son, please be careful and make sure to keep us informed about what happens."

"I will, now if you excuse me, there is a hot unicorn I really need to see and a filly to take care of. See you in a few weeks!"

Bright kissed his mother and aunt’s forehead before starting his way back to Minus where his second family and a special pegasus was waiting for him.

………………..

Two months after the Tirek’s incident, all of Ponyville was waiting the prince’s arrival. Thanks to Twilight who recieved a letter from Celestia, they knew the day he would return from Minus.

"Here comes the train!" Pinkie screamed bouncing all over the place.

"Easy sugarcube." Said Applejack.

"Yes Darling, I must say I’m as excited as you but you need to have patience." Rarity said.

Pinkie stopped bouncing and turned to see her friends, she nodded and sat there to wait for her friends come out of the train.

The Friendship train stopped and the doors were opened, everypony inside started to come out. To everypony’s surprise, only Flying Hope exited the train. Twilight walked to her friend and spoke:

"Flying Hope, It’s so good to see you!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Thanks Twilight, it’s good to see you and everypony else as well."

Twilight looked everywhere behind Flying Hope, when it seemed that nopony else was going to come out, she finally asked:

"Soooo. Where is Bright and Scootaloo? Don’t tell me they didn’t come with you!"

"They did but a few minutes before arriving, they abandoned the train."

"What?" Everypony shouted but before any of them could say anything, Flying turned to see at the distance and spoke again:

"There they are!"

Everypony and Spike turned to see to where the unicorn was seeing. They immediately saw Bright flying to the station but… he was not alone, an orange pegasus filly everypony knew very well was flying next to him. Her flight was a little clumsy but that wasn’t the point, the Mane 6, the rest of the CMC, Spike, even Mayor Mare were crying at that moment. Rainbow Dash couldn’t help herself and flew top speed to where Bright and her protege were, she scooped up the little filly in her hooves, her eyes couldn’t stop shedding tears.

"Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! You are flying! You are really flying! I was so scared since Bright didn’t want to tell us anything before returning here but I don’t care anymore! I’M SO HAPPY FOR YOU!"

"Thanks Rainbow!" Scootaloo was already crying by this moment. "Now I can finally fly by your side!"

"Not only that my little filly! I will teach you everything I know, be prepared to be even more awesome."

Bright only watched the scene in front of him in silence, he only wiped a tear from his eye and continued flying to the station.

Once Rainbow and Scootaloo arrived at the station, the cheers and congratulations didn’t wait, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom hugged their friend tightly, everypony else followed after, Pinkie even promised to make a “Congratulations for being able to fly” Party.

Bright and Flying Hope stayed on the side, at that moment they knew everything that happened in those past weeks was worth it. All the waiting for her wings to heal after the surgery, all the training they helped her to do, watching Scootaloo celebrating with the ponies she loved so much put an honest smile in their faces.

"Bright… I hope you feel proud." Flying Hope said.

"I am, Thanks Flying Hope."

Both human and unicorn shared a lovely kiss and proceeded to return to Canterlot but a second before they entered the train, they felt a pair of little hooves trying to hug them. They turned around and saw their favorite orange filly.

"Thank you so much! I… don’t know what else to say." Scootaloo exclaimed.

The couple hugged the little pegasus.

"Don’t say anything else, just live to your fullest and become an amazing flyier."

"I will! I promise!"

The trio shared a last hug and said their goodbyes. Bright and Flying Hope entered the the train, feeling the best they ever felt in their lives, hoping for these happy days to never end.

……………………..

In the darkness of Tartarus, a shadow was approaching a cell that was occupied again a couple of months ago, the creature inside watched the hooded figure in front of him.

"Finally! You took your time! Now release me."

The hooded creature didn’t move at all, he kept staring at the beaten centaur in front of him.

"What are you waiting for? Release me now!" Screamed Tirek.

The figure revealed two green pawns that started to glow, a little screen appeared in front of Tirek. A little memory was displaying in it. the centaur could watch himself talking to a human he knew too well.

"I have to admit you managed to entertain me for a good amount of time, but it seems your big act is over. It would be so easy to kill you now but I’m going to give you an offer. Swear loyalty to me and become my right hand, we will be unstoppable and all this world will be ours. I’m sure we can even take HIM down."

"HIM?" Bright thought.

The screen disappeared, leaving the hooded creature and Tirek, no one was saying anything, the centaur gulped and with a nervous smile, he talked:

"You… you were there?"

The shadow nodded

"I… I was not talking about HIM… all this is a misunderstanding." Tirek said.

The Unknown shadow shooked his head and finally spoke:

"You did a good job weakening the Princesses for enough time for me to be able to free my master, it’s really a shame. You could have had an Elite position in his New World, but you know what he thinks about backstabbers."

"No please! Wait!" Tirek pleaded.

"Your role in this story is over."

The shadow realeased a powerful beam that incinerated the centaur to bones. There was no trace of Tirek left, only a burnt cage. After his work was done, it teleported outside that place. Heading to an unknown location.

Chapter 53, The Big Day is coming

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1, Goodbye and Welcome

Author's Note

PLEASE, READ THIS FIRST.

Hello Everypony, I hope you like this story, don't worry, "Friendship is life" will not go to Hiatus or anything like that.

I always liked "Adopt a human" stories and decided to writte my own, I will try to not be so clishe but many of you know some are unavoidable, but still, I will try to be as original as posible.

I must tell you something, The zombie garka is very busy editing "Friendish is Life" so this story is completely edited by me, I know, I know, I'm not even half good as my editor but he just doesn't have time for another one. But don't worry, I'm confident and I believe I improved very much since "Keep Living for friendship" so I think, this time, it will be better (I hope) but. . . do not expect the same quality of grammar as the other story.

One more thing, I decided to publish the entire 1st season of the story, depending how good or bad it is accepted, I will writte the next seasons.

SPECIAL NOTE

I want to say. . . .please, to any person who lost family or friends drowned, I didn't wanted to offend you with the way the story begins and I'm sorry if I did. Please Comment.

Well, with nothing more to say

WELCOME TO "AN UNEXPECTED LIFE"

Chapter 1, Goodbye and Welcome

The ship was sinking, everything happened so fast, it seemed it was an engine malfunction and I swear we all heard explosions, but all that didn’t matter to me, all I cared was to keep my lovely son safe, many of the safe boats sank with the explotions, the rest were already taken, I couldn’t believe it! This wasn´t supposed to be like this, all I wanted was a peacefull vacations in a cruise around the world with my baby, now we are here in our room, wearing my life jacket and waiting for our inevitable deaths, but he is smiling, making silly faces to me, as if everything in the world was fine, It made me smile, but at the same time it broke my heart, he didn’t deserve this, no person deserved an end like this!

“No! I refuse to let my baby die like this! I’ll fight to the end, Think Mary think! I got it! I don’t know if it’ll work but I have to try!” I said and started to run to the Ship's Warehouse

Once there, It took me a while but I found what I needed, a little wooden box, big enough to put my treasure inside, I didn’t have time to test it if it floated, it was a chaos around here, people running all over the place, I filled the box with blankets, a photo with both of us together and a little letter explaining what happened.

With everything set, I just waited at the edge of the ship, Thank God no one noticed me going there, they were too busy in their own bussiness, by this time, some of them were praying, some were still running and screaming, and some were like me, they only sat on the floor and waited to make contact with the cold wáter.

The ship finally sank, every person without a Lifejacket made an effort to keep floating, but I was more focused to send the box away from us, I was scared that some one would try to use it to keep himself floating, with a last push, the box started to get away from me, as I was watching the box, I couldn’t help to smile and cry at the same time, it floated! It really floated! While it was dissapearing from my sight, I was only thinking:

“I love you Jessie”

I’ve been struggling for hours, many of the people who sank with me gave up hours ago, I was getting weaker and weaker, I thought this was the end for me as well, but then I heard someone screaming, using the last of my strenght I turned around and saw it, it was a ship! I was saved! I can’t remember what happened later since I lost concious.

I woke up in the rescue ship´s infirmary, the first thing I did once I was concious was telling the captain about my baby, he was so kind to help me to look for the box, but this sea was huge, we never found it, I felt so stupid, my baby was there all alone and without any control of where he will go! nor the Captain or any of the crew judged me for what I did, in fact they told me I was a good mother, he told me that it was by pure luck they found us on time and that I did the right thing, even though it made me feel better a little, I couldn’t help to cry, I did the only thing I could at the moment, I prayed:

“God, please, Let me find my baby or at least, lead my him to a safe place, a place where he can be happy, don’t let him die all alone in this sea, please I beg you, let him find someone who will love him and protect him, maybe a poor soul who needs a confort only a son can give and who will love him as a Mother, please God please”

IN A FAR AWAY LAND

Princess Celestia was walking in the royal gardens, finally resting for the long day Royal Court, as always it was exhausting, spoiled nobles complaining for stupid things, It was a torture, but she always gave more importance to the true problems of her nicest subjects, now in this night, she was walking and enjoying her free time, but as always, she felt alone with nopony there with her, making her company, she couldn’t even were able see her filly nephews Blueblood and Cadence because they were already sleeping, she loved them very much since the day she became their godmother and brought them to live with her in the palace after their parents acc. . . anyway, even though they gave her so much happiness, she knew something was missing in her life, it may be Luna who was still up there, waiting to finally get free and try to resume her plan of Eternal Night, maybe what she needed was a lover, but that was nothing more than a dream, until now, she never found somepony who loved her more than the Crown or status, it broke her heart thinking she would end all alone forever, maybe it was her punishment for what she did to her sister hundreds years ago.

She was lost in her thoughts when something got her attention, it was a noise, it was like if somepony was crying, it wouldn’t be odd if not for the fact it sounded very close, she immediately flew to the source, it came from outside the palace, very close to the White Tail Forest, as she was getting closer, she saw many little animals and birds gathered around something.

"A wooden box? In the open field?" This is really strange" Celestia thought.

She got close to it and noticed the crying noise was comming from inside the box, when she finally looked what was inside, She almost faint in the ground.

"And I thought I'd had seen everything in my long life" she said to herself.

She couldn't believe she was staring a creature who immediately stopped crying when it saw her, it stared back at her with wonder eyes, after some seconds, it gave Celestia the cutest smile she had ever seen and raised it’s hands in an effort to touch her, Celestia felt how her heart figuratively exploded, this creature was strange, really strange! it looked like a furless monkey but with no tail, she didn’t know how, but she knew this creature was sapient and not an animal, and to be honest it was kind of cute.

With much care and using the mother instincts she had with all her little ponies, she used her magic to levitate the creature in front of her, by looking at him again, it was obvious he was still a baby and was a male, his little thing confirmed it for her, she giggled a little, without a warning, the baby hugged her face and started to nuzzle it, she had to use all her will forcé to not faint for a cute overdose, she placed the baby in her hooves and started to cradle him, after few minutes, he was sleeping with a little smile in his face.

By this moment, Celestia was crying, there were too many emotions in her mind but one remained the most, sadness, who would leave such a cutie there all alone, just the thought made her furious, he may not be a pony or any creature anypony had seen before, but that wasn’t an excuse to let him here, he could have DIED! she searched inside the box to see if she could find something else, something to help her understand this cutie's origins, after some minutes, she found a photo with two creatures in it, one was the cute baby she had in her hooves and the other was a creature like him but a grown up one, it looked like a female, it was easy to deduce she was his mother, they looked so happy together, Celestia then calmed down a little, there was no way this lady would abandon her son like this, the next thing she found was a piece of paper, she tried to read it but it was written in a language she never saw before, maybe it explained how the baby ended alone, she tried to use a traslator spell but it didn’t work, that meant this was definitely a language not known in Equestria or any country she knew, at that moment it was obvious this baby was not from these lands, he had to be from a very far land, maybe he was from another world. Celestia giggled for her own sillyness, an Alien. . . yeah right!

Already accepted the fact that maybe she would never know how he ended there, she started to think what to do with him, she thought about the Canterlot’s orphanage but really, without a doubt he would be bullied or worst, rejected or (gulp) killed, she immediately wrapped him in his blankets and flew away to her palace.

Caring for the little package in her hooves, she did her best to not be seen by any of her royal guards, when she reached her room, she placed the baby in her bed and just stared at him while he was sleeping, she smiled, but contrary to many smiles she gave to her subjects in her courts, she was honestly smiling this time, it was really rare seeing smiling like that, at least it was since she sent Luna away.

“Now, what should I do with you little one?”

The baby just kept sleeping and making cute noises.

“I guess you are stuck with me aren’t you? (giggle) Would you like to live with me here in Canterlot?”

“(Snoring)”

“I’ll take that as a yes, welcome to Equestria. . . “

Celestia remembered she didn’t give him a name, how should she name this creature?

Suddenly the baby woke up and looked at her with a smile, the bright in his eyes inspired Celestia to think the perfect name for him.

“As I was saying, Welcome to Equestria Bright Sunny”

Chapter 8, Goodbye Mommy

A group of Ponies were making their way to enter the palace, they were really good in their job, knocking out every Royal guard they encountered and leaving no tracks, finally inside, Heart Stealer, the unicorn líder said:

“Ok everypony, according to our spies hidden in that party, the target must be in the third floor, next to Princess Celestia’s room, remember he looks like a furless monkey with clothes, he posses no magic and is still a kid, in case he wakes up, probably he will not stand a fight, now go!”

A group of five ponies started to look for the target, with the surprise element by their side, no royal guard stood a chance to stop them, they finally were in front of the door, one of the ponies looked at it and said:

“Wow! Even Celestia’s pet know how to live”

“Idiot! According to our information, she sees that thing as her son, That mare really needs a husband”

“hahahaha you are right! ok. . . at three, one. . . two. . . three!”

He opened the door very quietly, when they were inside, they found nothing on the bed.

“What? where is he? Where is that. . .thing?”

They kept searching the room until one of them noticed a strange creature sitting in the balcony, it was gazing the stars, he looked exactly like they were told, a furless monkey wearing clothes, even shoes, they slowly started to aproach to him.

Bright really loved this night, it was so beautifull, even after her mother left him in the bed, he needed to watch it one more time, satisfied, he finally proceded to go to sleep, he stood up and turned around, he then saw 4 unicorns infront of him, he stared at them for some seconds, he finally found his voice and screamed:

“WHO ARE YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM, MOMMY! MOOOMY!”

Bright kept screaming until he noticed one of the ponies’ horn glowing with devious smile.

“Hahahaha, scream all you want, nopony will hear you, now come here!”

He used his magic to levitate him inside a sack.

“HEY! LET ME GO, YOU CAN’T DO THIS TO ME! DO YOU KNOW WHO MY MOMMY IS?

Bright continued struggling inside the sack, he was more scared than ever, why these ponies were doing this? unfortunately his screams were not going to help him since the bag was also covered in a Sound proof spell.

The Ponynappers took him to the entrance of the palace and met with the rest.

“We have it, and oh yeah! he is everything we thought, is he really is one of his kind, we will get a fortune for him”

“Execellent!” Heart stealer said “I knew meddling with that patetic unicorn prince would pay off some day!”

Heart Stealier couldn't believe how lucky he was, he always expected to get some information about the royal vault or maybe the location of royal jewels but this! this thing was even better! Because in case they couldn’t sell him for a good Price, he could always expect a good ransom from Princess Celestia! Thanks BlueBlood.

(CANTERLOT’S TABERN, a few hours before Bright’s birthday party)

BlueBlood was already drunk and trying to forget “his bad luck” lost in his thoughts, he started to murmur:

“(HIC). . . Stupid monkey, it thinks it’s better than me. . . (HIC)”

“Hey BlueBlood pal, what are you doing? You are a mess buddy”

BlueBlood turned to see who it was and saw his pal Heart Stealer, he knew this pony since long ago, he always helped him to get the best mares the money could buy, BlueBlood smiled and said:

“Heart (HIC) Stealer, my pal, it’s so good to see you”

“I think the same dude, but don’t you think it’s too early to get drunk like this, is there a problem you want to share with your pal?”

“A problem? (HIC) Yeah. . . you can say that, that thing is a problem, a problem I have since 10 years ago”

“Really? tell me, what is it?”

“I can’t tell you, it’s a secret and to (Hic) be honest, it’s too embarazing as well”

“Cmon Bluey, you know you can trust me, I promise I will not tell anypony”

“I don’t know. . . (HIC) my auntie would kill me if I say something”

“Princess Celestia?”

“(HIC) yes”

“In that case I doublé promise to not tell, c’mon! Trust me”

“. . . .you really promise to not tell anypony (HIC)”

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye”

“What was (HIC) that?”

“I saw a crazy pink filly do it some days ago, it means I promise, and don’t worry, I’m not planing to say that chant again”

“Ok. . . (hic) everything started 10 years ago when my Auntie. . .”

“Ok let’s go, we need to get to the balloon and escape to Minus” Stealer said.

“yeah” Everypony cheered.

When they were about to exit the palace, they heard something, it sounded like a glass breaking in pieces, when they turned to see, they saw a Violet Filly, they knew who she was, Princess Celestia’s top student, Twilight. . .something, it seemed she woke up in the middle of the night for a glass of wáter, before any of them could say or do somehting, she screamed.

“Let’s go!” Stealer screamed.

Every unicorn started to run, they needed to get to the port before the reinforcement arrive, Everypony started to wake up and ran to see who was screaming, Princess Celestia was the first to find her.

“Twilight! what is going on? Why are you screaming?”

The rest of the ponies started to arrive as well, Twilight’s family, Cadence, Shinning, Sweet and her daughter and the rest of the guards as well.

“There, there were ponies here a minute ago. . .they looked so mean, they had something in a sack, I think they stole something”

Shinning, after hearing that said:

“Muggers? It’s been ages since a pony was crazy enough to steal something from the palace, don’t worry Princess Celestia, we will captur. . . hey?. . . where is Bright?”

Everypony looked around, Shinning Armor was right, Twilight scream woke up everypony and he knew Bright long enough to know he wasn’t a heavy sleeper, Celestia’s eyes widened to imposible levels, she started to feel very cold.

“Oh no!”

She immediately started to fly to her son’s room.

“Aunt Celestia, where are you. . . NO!” Cadence realized as well what happened and flew after her aunt.

Celestia looked all her night guards unconciouss while flying to her destination, her worries only increased at this sight, when she arrived, without saying a single word, she kicked the door and went inside Bright’s room, he wasn’t there, she felt even colder at that moment. with little hope, she started scream:

“BRIGHT! WHERE ARE YOU SWEETIE? PLEASE COME OUT! IF YOU ARE HERE. . . PLEASE COME OUT! THIS IS NOT FUNNY SWEETIE”

There was not answer, at that moment Celestia felt more scarier than ever, she didn’t want to accept it but knew what happened, using her Canterlot Royal Voice she said:

“GUARDS! COME HERE NOW!”

Dozens of Pegasi and unicorns guards came out to her call and waited for her orders.

“MY SON WAS PONYNAPED! SEARCH EVERY CORNER OF CANTERLOT! WITH NO EXCEPTION! IF ANYPONY ASK, TELL THEM IT’S A NATIONAL EMERGENCY, GO NOW!”

“But Princess, it’s the middle of the night, what if. . .”

The guard was interrupted by a beam directly to his hooves, Celestia was glaring at him, he almost pee when he saw her furious face.

“DID I ORDER YOU TO QUESTION ME? NOW GO BEFORE I DECIDE TO NOT ONLY SCARE YOU!”

“Yes, yes your Highness!”

Every guard exited the room with an incredible speed, Celestia remainded in the room, she needed to calm down before going to look for Bright herself, Cadence entered the room and saw the empty bed as well, she covered her mouth with her hooves and started to cry.

“No. . . . but how?”

“I don’t know and I really don’t care now, I must find my son Cadence, go and tell Shinning armor to join the search”

Celestia then flew outside the palace, she was so desperate to find Bright, in her mind there was only regret, she still remembered what she told to her son some hours ago.

“I told him he would always be safe inside the palace and by my side, I’m a terrible mother, Please Mother Gaia, don’t let my happiness leave me again!”

(IN A BALLOON AWAY FROM CANTERLOT)

“Hahahaha, we did it, nopony is following us, see? that’s the good side of being prepared, now we go to Minus and become rich and in case we don’t, well, let’s say we will have to writte a letter to our pretty Princess Celestia”

Everypony cheered and started to drink hard cyder.

Bright was in a little cell, crying. One of the ponies came with a couple of apples and a glass of wáter, he removed the lock and put the food inside.

“Eat it up freak, the boss needs you healty to sell you at a good Price”

“Why. . . are you doing this to me?”

“Because we like money”

“When, when my mommy find out what you did, (sniff) she will be angry”

“Hahahaha, wake up from your little happy world freak, nopony is comming for you, you are alone now”

Bright didn’t eat anything, he just remained there, thinking in his family and hoping for his mother to find him.

BACK IN CANTELOT

“Any news Shinning Armor?”

“I’m sorry Princess Celestia, no sight of Bright, wherever they are, it seems they are no longer in Canterlot”

After hearing those word, Celestia's world started to shatter, every minute that passed, her son was more away from her, she was going to go out again, but one second before, a pegasus royal guard appeared and said something to Shinning Armor, he immediately told the news to the Princess.

“Princess Celestia, we’ve been informed a high speed Balloon flew out Canterlot about one hour ago, it seems they were heading to Minus, our fastest guards have been already sent after it, with hope, we will catch it before they reach the checkpoint”

Once Celestia heard where her son was heading, her worries increased, if they managed to cross the Checkpoint to Minus, there was not way she could find him, Equestria wasn’t exactly in the best terms with Minus, she didn’t have any jurisdiction there, she extended her wings and flew after the balloon, no matter how much Cadence told her to stop.

(SOME HOURS LATER)

Bright kept crying, he was cold, hungry and alone, reluctant, he took one of the apples, it tasted good, but it didn’t compare with the ones her mother had at home, she always brought them from a place called “Sweet Apple Acress” he kept eating it, he wasn’t in any position to complain, he then heard the mean pony coming again. he screaming:

“(HIC) WHY DO I HAVE TO FEED THE FREAK AGAIN (HIC) I WANT TO KEEP DRINKING!”

Indeed it was the same pony again and Wow! he was really drunk, he brought another two apples and glass of wáter, he unlocked the door and threw the food inside, the wáter spilled.

“HERE YOU GO (HIC) FREAK, ENJOY! HAHAHAHA”

He closed the door and “locked” the lock again, but he was too drunk to noticed it didn’t make the click sound, but Bright noticed it, the pony exited the room and Bright as fast as a lightning, checked if the lock was unlocked, IT WAS! he thanked his mommy and opened the door very slowly, he exited the room, trying to not make any sound, when he looked outside, he found everypony was sleeping or drunk, using his abilities of playing hide and seek and Shinning armor agility lessons, he managed to get in the driver’s room without been spotted, he saw only one pony inside, the driver, he went inside without him hear him, as his mom told him, he looked his suroundings and found what he was looking for, a broom, he grabed it and started to aproach the driver who was muttering something:

“Why I had to be the driver this night! I wanted to drin. . . .”

He was knocked out by a strong hit in his head, he released the helm and the Balloon started to go down, ok, maybe it wasn’t a good Idea to knock him out Bright thought.

Bright immediately locked the door and tried to drive the ship, soon he heard many ponies gathering outside the door.

“HEY! WE KNOW YOU ARE IN THERE FREAK, LET US IN!”

Bright didn’t pay any attention to them, he did his best to keep the balloon leveled but it was in vain, it was going down, everypony started to hit the door, it was a matter of time before they got in, Bright released the helm and prepared for their entrance, when the door gave up, with the broom in his hands, he jumped and hit the first pony he saw in the face, he started to deliver hits and kicks to all directions while the balloon keep descending.

“YOU LITTLE FREAK, I WILL TEACH YOU A LESSON” Stealer said and hold Bright with his magic but before he could do something, the Balloon clashed with the ground and everything went black.

Many Timberwolves heard the the balloon clashing in the closest forest and proceded to have the feast of their lives.

Princess Celestia flew for hours, there was no sight of any balloon, but she was not ready to give up, she and her guards checked near the Checkpoint, finally one of them told her they found something, Celestia Flew at top speed and got there in minutes, what she saw would follow her for the rest of her life, there was a wrecked big balloon, it was obvious it crashed hours ago, but what really took her out of guard, was dozens of Timberwolfs eating the flesh of many ponies, some of them were already half eaten, by the looks, it seemed some of them even tried to fight back but were outnumbered, but she noticed something else, there was one particular wolf with something atached to his bloody mouth, it was a pendant, but not any pendant, Celestia started to cry and covered her mouth with her hooves, it was Bright’s pendant, covered in blood.

“No!. . .” was all she managed to say before blasting the Wolf with a beam, she took the pendant up from the Wolf’s remanings with her both hooves, it was definitely his son's pendant, She felt her whole world breaking in thousand pieces, she called her son’s name using her Canterlot voice, but there was no answer, she and all the guards searched for hours with no success, no longer able to contain herself, she colapsed in the ground and started to cry like she never did before, while hugging her son’s bracelet, she screamed at high voices:

“BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGHT!”

Chapter 25, Nice to meet you. . . again

“Bright Steel?”

“Yeah, it has a nice ring to it, doesn’t it?”

“But. . . I think Sunny is lovely”

“Well . . .one thing is what you think and other is what I think and to be honest I think Sunny is. . . I rather Steel ok? I had that name all this time and I want to keep it”

(sigh) “Ok sweetie, at least you kept Bright too, I’m gratefull for that”

The two alicorns and human arrived at the dinning room, there they found Twilight and her friends and Shinning armor enjoying a brunch as well, many of them had to cover their mouths to not explode in laughing, Rainbow Dash was in tears, Bright was looking everyone of them with eyes that said everything:

“Laugh and you are doomed”

He immediately jumped off his mother’s barrel and saw everypony again.

“Just for you to know, It wasn’t my idea and I definetily didn’t enjoy it!. . . sorry Mother”

“It’s ok sweetie, I was just being selfish, even so, thank you for granting me that little request, I meant everything to me”

“. . .ok, no problem but please, don’t make me do that again. . .now, me and what I have of pride left want to sit down”

Celestia and Cadence giggled and the three of them joined the mane 6, Celestia sat next to her son while Cadence sat next to Twilight, Bright Immediately noticed everypony watching him with expecting eyes.

“What?”

Clearing her throat Rarity said:

“Well you know darling, did you have a good time catching up with your mother and cousin?

“. . . you know?. . . (sigh) Twilight?”

“Sorry. . . they insisted so much. . .” - she said with her head and ears down, Bright knew this was a signal the ponies showed when they were sad”

“It’s ok Twilight, it’s not like it was going to be a secret for much longer”

Twilight raised her head and smiled to him.

“And to answer your question pretty unicorn, yes we talked for hours and it even so, it wasn’t enough”

“And. . . have yah remembered something more sugarcube?” Applejack said.

“Not really, I have some images for what mother told me but I still cannot see the whole picture of those memories”

Celestia then started to nuzzle Bright’s head with her muzzle.

“Don’t worry honey, it’s not like you will start to remember everything at once, you can take all the time you need, I lived 8 years thinking I lost you, you think I’ll mind waiting for this? even better having you here with me now?”

Everypone “dawww” after hearing that, all of them could feel all the love their princess felt for Bright.

The maids then came to the table to take their princesses orders, Seeing them, Celestia said:

“I think me and Cadence will take some oatmeal and a salad and. . . for my son. . .do we still have some “food” we store for our Gryphins embasadors?”

The maid gulped after hearing that, she knew what Princess Celestia meant. . .Meat! Bright noticed this and waived his hand to his mother.

“It’s ok mother, I think I will have what you and Cadence are having”

“Are you sure sweetie? I really don’t mind, since long ago I accepted your necesary diet”

“I know you did but really, I’m sure it’d not be easy for you or anypony watching a creature eating. . . well you know, I think I’ll have some in private later ok? Let’s not gross everypony for now”

Celestia and Cadence smiled, Bright was more considérate that he seemed, the mane six as well, they were not dum, after hearing Bright’s omnivore nature, it was obvious what they were talking about, the maid sighed in relief, cooking or serving meat was not something anypony enjoyed, still. . . she was a little shocked when she heard Princess Celestia called the strange creature her son, she decided to let it be and proceded to go for their food, after she was gone, Cadence asked to her Aunt:

“Aunt. . .are yo usure it’s ok to be so open about Bright’s identity, I don’t really mind but I’m scared there would be some rumors about him”

“Don’t worry Cadence, that’s exactly what I want, I want everypony to know about him a little before I present him to them, remember right now he is some kind of hero for the invasión, let them talk, I really don’t care.”

“Well said mother, let them talk” Bright said with a cheerfull attitude.

While waiting for the food, Bright shared some stories with everypony, his encounter with Onyx, his life in Minus and Zebrica, his job as a Monster hunter, at that moment Rainbow Dash interrupted him.

“wait wait wait, are you telling us, you actually fought againts manticores, timberwolves and chimeras?”

“Yeah, I don’t know how is it here, but where I come from, they are so many of them and attack the travelers, we need to keep their numbers at bay”

“That’s AWESOME!” Rainbow said while flying in circles “You and me have to train some day”

“Bring it on Rainbow pony”

“You bet! And I’m not Rainbow pony, I’m Rainbow Dash! Remember that!”

“ok Rainbow Dash”

Bright then noticed everypony were really taking his job very well, as far as he knew, killing was not common in Equestria, normally they rathered imprison than executing, the only one who seemed a little uneasy was the yellow pegasus.

“Hey you. . .Fluttershy isn’t it? are you ok?”

Fluttershy made a “Eep” sound and covered behind her mane.

“C’mon, don’t be shy, I know you may think I’m some kind of brute for my job. . .well I am but I promise I will not hurt you, tell me, is there something you want to say?”

Fluttershy remained there, silent, Applejack was the one to talk:

“Sorry partner, you see, Fluttershy special talent is talking and taking care of animals, you will never know anypony closer to them as she is, I hope you understand your past job is not exactly something. . . she can take very kindly”

“. . . .I understand Applejack”

Bright then stood up and walked to where Fluttershy was sited, everypony saw him but did nothing, they wondered what he had planned, once a few inches from her, he summoned his axe much to everypony except the Princesses surprise, Rainbow Dash was close to act but remained sitted, then something even more surprised happened, Bright bowed to Fluttershy with his Axe standed, Fluttershy looked Bright through her mane, she saw he was looking at her with determinated eyes, they weren’t scary at all, before she could say anything, Bright spoke.

“Fluttershy, in the name of my Axe, my master and my honor, I swear I will not do any harm to any animal, big or small here in Equestria, unless they try to hurt you or anypony, that’s my oath to you”

Everypony, even the princesses were shocked, Fluttershy was speechless, she wasn’t Applejack but knew Bright was telling the truth, with tears in her eyes, she hugged Bright kindly.

“Thank you” she said.

“another hug” Bright thought but not in a bad matter, he was starting to like them a lot, he returned the hug while everypony were looking at them smiling, Twilight too but she couldn’t help feel a little jealous but she kept it at bay since now was the perfect chance to ask Brigth something very important:

“Bright, you think now I’m trustfull enough for you to share some information about the Lightning Axe?”

“You. . .also knew?”

“I read about it hehehe”

(sigh) “Figured, you give the air of being pretty Smart, ok Twilight, why not?”

Bright then told to everypony how he got his Axe and his training with Zahari, everypony was marveled and quite shocked for all he had to go through, he even summoned again and showed them some of his skills, since jumping very high to land safely using electricity, his plasma barrier and edge and finally his lightning beams, when he finished, Twilight had everything written in a Scroll.

“Bright, your adventures and abilities are amazing, you should writte a book”

“Thanks Twilight but I’m not really the writter type, maybe someday when I’m old and tired”

“I see, anyway, Brigth; I have one more question, in your fight againts Chrysalis. . .you said you are a . . . human?”

“Yes, yes I did, let me explain you”

Bright told them about his encounter with Mr Jilt and all the information he shared with him and Onyx, by the time he finished, he noticed Twilight and her friends looked amazed but at the same time a little guilty, he was confused but before he could say something, Applejack said:

“Shucks, Ah guess Lyra wasn’t that crazy after all?”

“Lyra?” Bright asked

“You see darling, we have a. . . ahem, a unicorn living with us in Ponyville, her name is Lyra Heartstrings and before you say something, yes, she is the descendant of Scrolls Heartstrings, she is very well known for being a believer of an unknown species called. . . humans”

“hahahahaha, so Jilt was right, not even Scrolls Heartstring kept the secret from his family but why do I feel this guilty feeling in your voice”

“Well. . . many ponies make fun of Lyra for her beliefs, some were even a little cruel, thanks to that, she decided to stop trying to share her knowledge but according to her best friend Bombom, she still believes in your species with all her heart”

“I see. . .poor unicorn, maybe someday I will pay her a visit. . . she is not a psycho right?”

“She can be a little too obsesive about your kind but I can almost say she is. . . harmless”

“Nice to hear that, I’d hate to take her down in self defense”

Everypony laught but also knew he was serious, at that moment the food was served, after some more funny stories and a nice veggy breakfast, Bright was starting to feel very confortable around everypony, they were pretty nice, not to mention his mother and cousin were amazing, Knowing what Minus Royalty did to Mr Onyx’s family, he always thought maybe Royalty ponies would be assholes and spoiled ponies too, it seemed he was wrong, at that moment a white unicorn with blonde mane slamed the doors and entered the room.

“AUNTIE CELESTIA! IT’S TRUE THE MONKEY RETURNED?”

. . . . Or not.

Everypony looked at him with narrowed their eyes, The Princesses facehoofed, why this had to happen when the mood was so good, ignoring the stares, Blueblood scanned the room, he immediately found him, the thing his family called family, the responsable of all his troubles and his staying in that military academy for 4 years, he smirked and slowly walked where he was sat, Bright was staring at him too, chewing some salad, he knew this kind of assholes, all in him screamed a shitty personality, he decided to ignore that monkey comentary he said about him, yes! he knew he was reffering to him when he said monkey, he just waited, wanting to see what his unicorn had in mind.

Celestia and Cadence remained silent, of course they didn’t like what he said about Bright but by looking he didn’t even flinch, as him, they decided to see what Blueblood had planned, with hope; nothing stupid. . . yeah right.

Once a few inches from Bright, Blueblood spoke:

“So you were alive all this time monkey?”

“(chum, chum)”

“Where had you been? In the jungle with the rest of your family?”

“(chum, chum)”

“I hope you didn’t come back to pretend to be a “pony” again”

“(chum, chum)”

“Are you going to answer or you finally forgot how to talk as the animal you are?”

Bright swallowed his food and turned around to see his mother and cousin.

“Who is this Idiot?”

After hearing that, almost everypony’s jaw opened, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie started to laugh, some guards and maids even shocked also were laugthing, even Celestia and Cadence couldn’t help to smirk a little, Blueblood by his part was looking at him with daggers in his eyes.

“How. . . how dare you! don’t you know who I am?”

“(sigh) didn’t you hear me when I asked my mother “Who is this idiot?””

The laughter was even higher at that moment, Even Celestia and Cadence were laughing hard by this moment.

“Grrrrr, ENOUGH! For your information, since I can see you have forgotten, I’M PRINCE BLUEBLOOD! Nephew of Princess Celestia!”

“And Luna” Celestia said with angry eyes.

“oh, yes yes, and Princess Luna”

Bright stared at him for some seconds, it seemed the clishe of an spoiled brat prince was unavoidable after all. . . wait a minute, if he was the nephew of his mother. . . then. . . he facepalmed and asked:

“Cadence. . . please, don’t tell me this idiot is your brother and my. . . cousin”

Cadence ashamed only closed her eyes and noded.

“. . . . great, this is just great”

Blueblood was almost at his limit, with a venomous voice he asked:

“Listen to me freak, you haven’t answered my question, where have you been all this time? What kind of freaks decided to take you in after my Auntie . . . .Uh?”

BlueBlood didn’t finish talk since Brigth placed his finger in his horn.

“Just shut up dude!” – Bright said and then delievered a shockwave to the spoiled prince’s body, Blueblood screamed while his mane and tail were floating for the static, everypony, even the princesses looked in shock at the scene, when it was over, Blueblood had his mane and tail spiked and he was paralized in the floor, Bright only blowed his finger and resumed his breakfast.

“He.. . . he is not dead? Right sweetie?”

Bright chuckled – “Nah! He will only remain like that for at least 20 minutes and maybe will smell like burnt, don’t worry but please, be sure to tell him to never try to insult my family in Minus again or next time. . .I can only say broken bones will be involved”

Everypony noded and sighed in relief but couldn’t help to smile and laugh at the poor shocked prince, finally some. . .human put him in his place, after a good breakfast with Blueblood still on the floor, Celestia said:

“Ok my little ponies, I’m sorry we have to leave so soon but I need to do something with my son now”

“What? what we need to do mom?”

“You’ll see, now come”

Bright noded and proceded to walk next to Celestia leaving everypony questioning what they were about to do.

Celestia and Bright were walking through the halls, none of them saying anything, until. . .

“My son, I must admit that was kinda funny but you need to learn some self control, what if you hurt him for real”

“Trust me mother, I was really kind with him this time, no one and I mean it, NO ONE! speaks ill of my family. . . and get away of it harmless”

Celestia hugged her son with her wing and said:

“Thanks sweetie, I’m so happy to see you still have a heart in you”

Bright chuckled. – “But know this, I was serious when I say next time I will not hold back, if that idiot once again dare to insult me or my family, he will know in flesh what being a true lightning rod feels like”

“I understand sweetie, as I said, I promise I will talk to him, (sigh) and I really thought he had changed”

Bright noticed his mother sadness, it seemed she really had faith in that asshole, he stroked her mane and said:

“I’m sorry mother but eventually you will have to understand, some creatures cannot be changed, no matter how much you want it”

“I understand and thanks Bright - She held his hand with her hoof – you don’t know how badly I missed your strokings and confort during these years” – she said while stroking his hair as well.

“Somehow. . .even without realizing it, I think I missed your strokings too”

They both laughted and kept conforting each other for some more minutes.

After that tender moment, three ponies aproached to them, all of them unicorns, two stallions and one mare, Bright recognized them from his dreams, most of all the mare, she was also the one he saved during the invasión, the three ponies stared at him for some seconds until. . . the mare tackled him in a crushing hug.

“Yeah. . . why not?” Bright thought.

“I knew it! I KNEW IT!! it’s you, Oh my sweet nephew, you are alive!” She said in tears while nuzzling his chest.

Bright let her be, it seemed he’d have to get used to hugs after all, after she calmed down and broke the hug, his mother spoke:

“ahem, Bright, let me introduce you some more family members, this is Twilight Velvet, Night Light and Shinning Armor, they are Twilight Sparkle’s parents and big brother”

“I see, Nice to meet you all”

Besides Shinning Armor, both Twilight’s parents looked at him with sad eyes, Velvet then asked:

“So what my sons told me was true. . . you have amnesia, right?”

Bright noded and stroked her mane – “Sorry”

“(sniff) It’s ok sweetie, you are alive and with us, that’s what trully matters”

Both of them stood up and Bright proceded to greet the other two ponies, first Twilight’s father, he extended his hand for a shake, to his surprise; Night Light shooked normally, Shinning Armor as well. . .well. . .it seemed not everypony liked hu. . .

Both of them hugged him at the same time.

“Of course” he thought.

“It’s so nice to have you back little bo. . . Big boy and wow! you look good” Night Light said

“Yeah, I’m glad you haven’t been slacking off, I don’t want a weakling to date Tw. . . ouch”

Shinning Armor was hit in the shoulder by his mother.

“hehehe sorry mom”

Bright chuckled to himself. . . this pony. . .puff hahahaha Shinning Armor (Really? that’s his name?) thought he was dating his sister, oh yes, he was not that idiot, it was obvious what he wanted to say, even so. . . Twilight was very pretty and cute. . .maybe, nah! He didn’t like her like that. . . since the moment he saw her again, he felt like if she were like a sister to him. . . nothing more.

“Don’t worry dude, I can asure you I haven’t been slacking off all this time and if you want to be sure, I’d not mind a duel whenever you want”

Shinning Armor smiled – “It’s a deal”

With the reunión done, Princess Celestia said:

“Well my little ponies, I’m happy to see you already saw each other and I promise you we will have time to catch up but right now, me and my son need to see one more family member”

“You mean. . .”

“Yes Shinning Armor, for this one I think it’s better if I’m with him when we see her, she is the only one in the family who will meet him for the first time”

“We understand Princess, just be carefull, remember she still is. . . adapting to the new Equestria, not to mention she is kinda. . .violent. . .sorry”

“No need to Shinning Armor, I’m aware of that too, in fact. . . considering that. . .I believe both of them will bond very well”

“You have a good point in that hahaha”

After saying their farewells, Mother and son continued their way, while walking, Bright asked:

“Sooooooo, who are we meeting?”

“(giggle) it’s a surprise sweetie”

Bright looked at her, very confused, just who was this pony he was going to meet?

Chapter 43, Prune the Garden

Bright woke up early the next morning. After getting dressed, he proceeded to have a nice breakfast. Now that he was ready for today, he heard somepony outside his house; it was the mail mare. More specifically, it was Ditzy. She was kinda clumsy, but in the end, she was still cute.

He exited his house to greet her.

“Morning, Ditzy!”

“Hi, Prince Br...”

“Please, Ditzy, just call me 'Bright'.”

“Oh, Sorry. Hi, Bright, how are you?”

“I’m fine, thanks. So you're Ponyville's local mailmare, huh?”

“Yep! It’s my job and I like doing it.”

“That’s good to hear. So, any mail for me today?”

“Uhhh, yes! Yes, there is! Directly from Princess Celestia and Luna.”

Ditzy reached into her saddlebag and handed over a letter that she took out to Bright. He looked at it for a moment and sighed.
“Thanks, Ditzy.”

“You're welcome Bright! See you later!”

Ditzy waved to Bright and flew off. Once the grey Pegasus was gone, Bright entered his home to read the letter his family sent.

“Dear Bright

How are you? I hope you are fine, my dear nephew. We are all doing fine up here. The reason for this letter is to remind you that the Summer Sun Celebration is tomorrow and your mother and I would like very much to have you here for the ceremony. I'm sure you and I are the most excited of all since it will be our first Summer Sun Celebration since our return.
If you decline, we will understand but please, think about it. We miss you so much and the palace feels so empty without you here. I can only wish for your return to come sooner and the end of this situation with your mother. She also wanted me to tell you that she loves you so much and how sorry she is and whenever you decide to talk to her, you can come anytime, any day. No matter if she is busy, you are her first priority. Please remember that.

With so much love,

Luna and Celestia.”

Bright read the letter several times over and a sad expression appeared in his face. He had no problem admitting to himself he misses his family, but still... every time he was thinking about returning to Canterlot, the memories of his mother lying to him crushed his desires.

“I guess I will have to pass this event.”

After throwing the letter in the nearby trash can, he proceeded to go fishing. After a few hours of fishing, he'll return to Ponyville with a bucket full of fish. What he saw on the way to the stream was really strange; there were tons of dark spiked roots and vines rapidly growing out of the ground. Everypony present was trying to cut them out but these roots looked like they were alive. Some of them were even binding and attacking ponies. He immediately dropped his bucket and fishing gear and summoned his axe.

Using his speed, he managed to cut the roots and free the ponies. He commanded them to return to their homes and not to come out while he was fighting with them. Although all of them were amazed to see their Prince fighting with that strange axe, they all nodded and proceeded to hide. Bright sighed, knowing that after this, he would have to answer many questions.

After several minutes of cutting and slicing, it was clear he was fighting a lost battle. No matter how many roots he cut down, more and more kept coming. He backed off and fled to think of a better plan. Once he was at Ponyville’s entrance, he found the Mane 6, Discord and Zecora talking. He immediately flew to them and noticed Twilight in some kind of trance and her eyes were shining.

“Wow. They had just returned and Twilight is, once again, doing something crazy... I wonder if I should involve this time.”

With a sigh and knowing the answer to his own question, he approached the group and asked:

“Twilight? Are you okay?”

“Prince Bright!” Everypony and Zebra exclaimed before bowing. He grunted at that, after hearing an explanation from them, he finally understood what was going on, but didn’t like the idea of knowing that his mother and aunt were missing. After waiting for a moment, Twilight woke up from her trance and said she knew where to look for a solution.

“So you need to find a... tree?”

“Yes, Bright. I think it’s the key to putting a stop to this incident.”

“Okay. In the meantime, I'll go back to Canterlot and see if I can find Celestia and Luna.”

“Your mother and Aunt Luna you mean?”

“Please, Twilight! Not now! Just go and save the day or whatever. Discord, can you please protect Ponyville from these weird plants?”

“As you command, General.” Discord said not sounding very honest.

“You're going to do it, right?”

“I'll do it, okay? Please, Bright, you can count on me. We're friends, right?”

“...”

“Right?”

“Okay okay, we're friends! Just please take this seriously for once!”

Bright said that and flew top speed to Canterlot. The Girls proceeded to go into the Everfree Forest to find the tree Twilight mentioned and Discord... proceeded to being Discord.

“Please be okay, please be okay, please be okay!”

Bright kept repeating those words in his head. He knew his family was strong but he couldn’t help but feel a little worried about them. When he arrived at Canterlot City, everypony was screaming and running away from the same roots that infested Ponyville. He also noticed the sun and moon were in the sky at the same time, forming some kind of mix between day and night. It was kinda impressive.

“How did I not notice that before?”

At the palace, the royal guards were fighting the roots with spears and swords. The unicorns, however, weren’t using their magic. It seemed these roots had some kind of effect over the magic around them. They made it... erratic.

Not thinking twice, he started to help the guards fight the menace and save the civilians. After a while, they finally repelled the threat. It seemed the roots here weren’t as strong as they were in Ponyville. He wondered why. Maybe because the source of the problem was closer there. With the roots gone, he approached the captain.

“Captain!”

“My prince!”, he bowed, “Thank you so much for you help, but you should be hiding in the palace. What would your mother do if something happens to you?”

“It’s okay, Captain. I will not hide while my mother’s people are in danger. By the way... any sign of her or... my aunt Luna?"

“I'm afraid not, my prince. But we are still searching for them.. We will find them, I’m sure of that.”

“Good to hear. I will join the search too. I’ll start in the pal...”

At that moment, in the center of Canterlot, a giant root appeared out of the ground. It was easily at least 10 times the size of any large root he had seen so far and not only that, it was far more aggressive too. Bright nodded to the captain and he, alongside several guards, proceeded to repel this new threat.

The root was putting up an amazing fight. It had smaller roots sticking out of it as if they were arms. With them, it manages to hit and catch many guards. Bright was at work dodging every hit and freeing the guards. They were contending the root but they were also getting tired. He needed to end this fight and fast.

“I guess I have no choice” he thought. Then he approached the captain.

“Captain! I need you to call off all the guards and flee the battlefield immediately!”

“What?! But, my prince, if we do that... the root will...”

“Don’t worry. It won't survive what I have in store for it.”

The captain looked at Bright with curious eyes but decided to trust him in the end. He called off all the guards and they obeyed. Once every guard was at a good distance away from the root, Bright smiled and crouched to his knee. With his axe stood firm in his hand, he closed his eyes. Electricity started to came out from his whole body. He then opened his eyes. They were shining with a cyan light and his whole body started to shine too. Everypony there was looking at him with marvelled eyes... what was he planning to do?

“Let’s see how you handle this, you overgrown weed.”

Meanwhile, in the EverFree Forest, 6 ponies were giving up their most treasured items; the Elements of Harmony.

(2 minutes later)

Everypony present in Canterlot were speechless; the huge root that was devastating the city minutes ago was gone. Sliced in literally thousands of burned pieces. Everything happened so fast. In the center of the death root, there was Bright, who was gasping hard. His eyes looked so tired and he was using his axe as a lever to remain standing. The captain immediately approached him to help him. Using his hoof, he eased him onto the floor.

“My prince! Are you okay?”

“Ah... ah... yeah... I’m okay, I guess... I’m still not used to it after all.”

“My prince, permission to speak freely!”

“Go on... you don’t need my permission, just talk.”

“That was one of the most amazing things I have seen in my whole life! You are amazing!”

“heheh, thanks... now if you excuse me... I think I'm gonna faint.”

And he did, the captain immediately called for a medic guards. Fortunately, Bright had no serious injuries. He was just exhausted. It seems that doing what he did... used up all his energy. Not to mention he looked so cool, he thought.

The second the prince fainted, the sun returned to the horizon, leaving the moon and the beautiful night in the sky. It seemed Princess Twilight and the Elements also did their part to save the day and hopefully they managed to find the Princesses.

Bright woke up in his room at the castle. It seemed the guards brought him over. He had to admit that it felt kinda nice being in his own room again. He still felt a little weak, but he seemed to have almost made a full recovery. Maybe a medical unicorn helped him with that. It didn’t seemed like he was unconscious for long. Maybe a couple of hours. He didn’t have much time to think about it for he heard the sound of hoofsteps heading towards his room. He wondered who it was until he heard a voice.

“My son is in his room and unconscious!? Why didn’t you tell me that sooner!? I need to be there for him!”

“I’m sorry, Princess Celestia, but he needed his rest and after all thats happened, I thought it would be better to let him rest.”

“Even so, you should've told me sooner.”

“Tia, calm down. the captain only did what he thought was for the best. You don’t need to be so hard on him.”

“Okay... at least I know that he is here and safe. Now if you'll excuse me, there is a son I need to hug.”

The guard smiled and nodded while Luna rolled her eyes. Celestia then entered the room.

“Hello, my son! How are... huh? Where are you?”

Celestia found Bright’s bed empty. It seemed it was left recently. The open window told her everything she needed to know.

“...No...”

Luna entered the room too and looked at the scene with sad eyes. She then started to stroke Celestia’s mane.

“It seems... he still needs a little more time, Tia.”

Celestia didn’t cry but bowed her head in sadness.

“I... I think you're right. If... if you'll excuse me, I need to go prepare the Summer Sun Ceremony.”

Luna and the captain nodded and proceeded to go with her to start the ceremony.

Neither of them noticed it, but far away from the window, a human was floating in midair, watching the scene with sad eyes.

“Am I still mad at her?” he thought. After a moment, he shook his head and flew away in the distance”

Celestia and Luna took their positions for the ceremony. Celestia still was in a low mood. Luna noticed this and said:

“Cheer up, Tia. I know it’s hard, but remember what Twilight said. When everything was happening, his first priority was to come looking for us. He may be angry now, but it’s obvious you are still his cherished mother.”

*sniff* "...you think so?”

“I know so. He'll come around some day, I’m sure of it. In the meantime, let’s wait for him with happy faces.”

“You... you're right, Luna. Okay, let’s do this!”

“That’s the Tia I know.”

The ceremony was going perfectly; Luna lower the moon while Celestia was raising the sun. Everypony was watching, marvelled. After the sun was in place, something new happened. Princess Twilight flew in the middle and with a magic push, she casted her cutie mark in the light, making an amazing finale. Hundreds of cyan sparks illuminated the sky. It was an amazingly true grand finale. Everypony wondered who did that, even the princesses. Celestia’s answer came when she saw something in the distance; the silhouette of a human... her human son, looking at her with his axe shining. A smile crossed her muzzle and the human disappeared from sight.

“It was him, wasn’t it?”, Luna said.

“Yes. He wanted to participate in the family ceremony. After all, he is my son.”

“And my nephew, too. Come on, Tia, let’s go get breakfast. After our little adventure last night, I think we're gonna need it.”

“Okay, Luna. Let’s go.”

Both Alicorns proceeded to go the the castle, but Celestia gave a final glance to where her son was seconds ago.

“Thank you, Bright. I love you so much. Please come back to me soon.”